Nice the sentIment is there. Great job as always!

Chapter 35
Each step felt heavy, his heart hanged in his chest like a lead weight a part of him could not believe Beleth would rescue his sister but for some reason he is going to the meeting point. Walking down the road he eventually stood in front of a somewhat run down building he looked at the note, it’s the correct street and address. “This must be the place….” Martin whispered to himself. He knocked the the door lightly with the back of his fist, as his hand tapped on the door he heard several locks being undone what surprised him even more is whoever is unlocking the door is not bothering to check who it is via the peephole.

The door swung open and he finally saw his “rescuer” grinning ear to ear. “So you made it, come in.” said Beleth, Martin went on guard right away there is no way they could of raided a possible gang base and made it alive along with his sister. He watched Beleth gesture into the darkness “it’s not a trap, hurry and get in.” “are you sure? How can I be sure that this is not a trick? Yo-” before he could say anything else Beleth roughly pulled him in and closed the door. He struggled in Beleth’s grip. “Let me go! Damn you!” flailing in Beleth’s grip he then casually went to locking the doors ignoring his ranting, once done he let him go causing him to fall to the ground.

He ground his teeth in frustration “what are you playing at!?” shouted Martin, he rubbed his bottom slightly as he got up. Beleth merely ignored him as he walked into the darkness, once he vanished Martin brushed his clothes and followed. It’s clear enough his “rescuer” is leading him somewhere and he doubts he is going to sell him out to the black bull’s considering how many he has killed. What he knows for sure is Beleth has an agenda and he is involved whether he likes it not.

Martin rubbed the back of his head in annoyance “I guess I should follow…” eventually he caught up with Beleth who is merely walking in silence. He decided to be straightforward “so have you rescued my sister?” all he got in return is more silence he kissed his teeth in annoyance. “I don’t know why I am even here…” as he spoke Beleth turned to him. “Deep down you know I rescued your sister hence why you are here.” Martin was about to respond he still did not believe he rescued her, his heart hurts too much, he knows how violent the black bulls are to mutants and he has seen what happens to those who go against them. “You lie! there is no way you could of assaulted a gang base!” Beleth merely shrugged in return without saying another word. Martin clenched his hands, he feels frustrated, Beleth is leading him around like a dog. He grabbed his shoulder, soon as he touched it Beleth flicked around and grabbed his wrist tightly. “Stop being silly and follow.” Beleth said flatly. He then released his wrist, Martin rubbed it slightly he could see it’s clearly bruised. Grimacing he now followed in silence, Beleth lead him through the corridor they soon reached double doors a his rescuer opened them a large hall greeted them.

It was filled with empty chairs but in the middle of the hall he saw her, his sister smiling and talking with Beleth’s companion. Martin felt his eyes watering he ran over almost tripping over the chairs, the weight in his heart now gone, his legs felt light he cried out. “Lucia! Lucia! You are safe!” at the mention her of name Lucia perked up, she jumped up from her seat and ran straight into his arms. He held her tightly as she began crying over his shoulder. He stroked her head “you are safe….thank goodness…” Lucia sniffed and stepped back slightly “are you alright? The black bulls did not harm you?” Martin looked over to Beleth and gave him a look. “What’s the catch?”

His “rescuer” smirked as he walked over “smart boy.” Martin raised his eyebrow at such a statement “boy? You don’t look much older than I am.” Beleth shrugged “considering you think both me and Seasha to be at least major mutants have you considered that we are not exactly normal?” He looked down slightly as Beleth mentioned major mutant. It’s also clear both of them are also witches as well, bringing his head up he asked. “So, you might be extremely old, so what? What does that have to do with me and my sister?” he clenched his sister shoulder slightly to let him know he is worried it’s a signal he taught her. “What if you don’t get what you want from us? Will you kill us?” at the mention possibly dying Lucia prosted “No! They won’t do that! They gave me hot food and… Seasha…” Lucia looked over slightly to the female.

Martin disliked staring at Beleth’s companion, just meeting her gaze caused the hairs of his body to stand on end. “We can’t trust them Lucia, the way Beleth kills its…” His sister took another step back breaking his grip to his shock. “Martin just listen! Where else will we go? We can’t go home, you punched a black bull as well! There are witnesses! Let’s just listen to what they have to say.” he narrowed his eyes at his sister, he wondered what sort of nonsense they filled her head with in the time they had her.

He bought his vision back to Beleth who took a seat next to Seasha, he then gestured to the chair in front of him. “How about you have a seat Martin and at least hear what I have to say?” Martin gave his sister a look to show his displeasure at most she looked away not meeting his gaze. He sighed slightly and took the seat, Lucia sat next to him. He rubbed his neck “so what do you have to say? It better be good or I will leave with my sister.” Beleth leaned back in his chair slightly “I want to start a gang and obtain one of the eight seats.”

When he heard Beleth want’s to start a gang such an offer did not surprise him but the mention of the eight seats caused his eyes to bulge out. He stammered “T-that’s i-impossible! Are you mad!” In return Beleth narrowed his eyes at him “I am serious.” he said flatly. Martin rummaged his head in frustration, the person before him is insane, there is no way he could get anywhere near one of the eight seats or even possibly deal with the black bulls to become prominent. He got up from his chair “we are leaving, now.” Lucia looked up to him “Mar-” before she could utter a word, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her up from the chair. “No arguments we are leaving.” He began pulling Lucia slightly he then heard Beleth speak out again. “Are you going to give up like your mother? Run away from your problems?”

At the mere mention of his mother he let go of his sister’s wrist he faced Beleth, he felt the anger building around his eyes. His fists clenching in fury “You dare!” Martin shouted. Beleth remain seated, he then casually rested his leg on his knee. “I dare Martin because it’s the truth. Walking around the fourth ring I have found that everyone here is content with the meager scrapings the black bulls are feeding them. Personally I find it repulsive.” Martin ground his teeth and strode towards Beleth. “I am nothing like my mother! I don’t care what plan you are enacting in that head of yours! I will focus on keeping my sister safe!” at the mention of keeping his sister safe Beleth vanished from his chair in a wave of darkness to his horror he then heard a high pitched yelp.

He turned to see Beleth holding a knife at Lucia’s neck, Martin roared in anger he charged towards Beleth who inched the knife closer to her skin causing him to halt in his tracks. His “rescuer” began speaking flatly. “Tell me Martin how will you save your sister in this situation? What will happen when you walk out of those doors? The black bulls will hound you to the end of your days. At most you will be killed and thrown into a ditch and you sister will be taken and sold off to a crime lord for him to do… whatever with. So I will save you the trouble and give both of you clean deaths so you don’t suffer and I will find someone else to work with.” Martin clenched his hands his nails digging into his skin. “So no speech about the benefits of joining you? How we are going to change things when you get into power?” Beleth nodded in return. “Martin do I seem like those people? If I was in your position to help my family I would do it without hesitation.” he could not help but laugh hearing that. “You? Family!? I hear you talk about it a lot but I doubt you even have one! I bet… your mother abandoned you… left you on the road and you are now bitter at the world!”

At the mention of family for a moment Martin thought he saw a flicker of sadness and confusion mixed together play across Beleth’s face he then chuckled. “I don’t have a mother, or father either but I do have a family. One that I love dearly and I would do anything for them even if I get nothing in return. It frustrates a certain someone to no end. I guess it still does despite him being….different. In the end we are all different….now I am not here to talk about my family but I am giving you an opportunity. Look into these eyes that are dark like the void of space. What do you see?” For some reason he looked into Beleth’s eyes he stared into them it was like he almost fell into a trance he felt a mix of emotions exploding in his chest. Loss, pain, anguish, joy and even loneliness. Even feeling all of that he could see feel the murderous intent, the ruthlessness to see his goal met and in that moment he knew that if he refused he would merely kill them and find others he could work with. He is trapped in his plot whether he likes it or not. For now he has to agree at least to keep his sister safe and at some point try and run away.

He wrenched his eyes away he gave a heavy sigh “fine...I will work with you…” soon as he agreed he released Lucia who ran towards him. Beleth then rubbed his neck “good, it would be a shame to kill you. Now we have a lot of work to do.” At the mention of work Martin felt his heart constricting like a knot he wondered what exactly has he has gotten himself into.

She laughed with the general as he drank another glass of wine, each dinner she has been increasing the dosage and it’s even gotten to the point that Leon takes a bottle back to share with his men. The most pleasant thing about all of this as the dosage went up Isabella found she could actually start enjoying her meals. Looking over to the the general who is smiling ear to ear she said “since my investment I hear you are able to get additional equipment?” “Yes!” Leon exclaimed “your investments have been helpful in securing more weaponry and general gear for the PDF and I also have another piece of good news.” Isabella raised her eyebrow at the mention of good news, the way he said it it’s clear enough it’s something that she does not know. She put on a cheerful smile “good news? Please do tell.”

The head of the PDF nodded “right I found another investor, I can’t exactly reveal who at the moment but they are eager to support the PDF just like you.” at the mention of another noble wanting to support the PDF Isabella wanted to bite her lip. Leon needs to focus on her alone if she pressed too hard for information it might arouse suspicion. “I see, In that case the PDF growing strong might become reality. Once the deal is finalized it would be nice to see who this benefactor is.” Leon smiled “of course! Still I have to keep things confidential till then.” Isabella returned his smile “very well, I can’t wait to meet this potential new partner when the time comes.” After speaking she took a bite out of her food her mind turning over and trying to piece who this new partner is.

Thinking on the subject caused the meat to taste like ash in her mouth, she disliked unknowns and more than anything nobles dislike competition.

He watched Martin trace the knife movement in the air, he was surprised how diligent he was in his training, even Lucia seems mesmerized with his movements. Asriel then felt someone poking him on the cheek he frowned “what is it Seasha?” The daemon smiled “so are you going to ask him? Truly? Don’t think I don’t know.” “I am going to ask him, there is no harm in it.” he intoned. The neverborn chuckled “he will refuse, he already knows that you are going to ask him and I feel his answer already.” at the mention that he already knows he bought his gaze to the daemonhost “already knows? What do you mean?” Seasha gestured to the hall doors “how about we talk in private?”

Asriel sighed and rose from his seat he called out to Martin “keep practicing I need to talk with Seasha!” his movements stopped for a moment in order to give a curt nod. He then looked down to the daemon “right come then.” she rose from her seat still holding her grin they both walked to the hall doors and entered the dark hall. Asriel made sure to close the door behind him and listened carefully to check whether Martin or Lucia is at the door eavesdropping. He then nodded “what exactly do you mean by what you said before?” Seasha yawned slightly “I will be plain through me is how our master is keeping an eye on you.”

For some reason hearing that piece of information did not surprise him but overall he did not care for the daemon’s opinion. “I will still ask him.” “his answer will be no.” Seasha said firmly. He laughed slightly as the daemon spoke firmly it’s clear enough she is enjoying the body and does not wish to leave it. He is sure if he talks with Adelram he would be able to convince him to forgive Isira. “Tell me Seasha are you afraid to go back to the warp?” She snarled at him slightly in return “without me you will be bored! Is that what you want!?” Asriel frowned and crossed his arms “then I will be bored, Isira deserves the opportunity to apologize. I will find some other way to kill time.”

The neverborn shook her head “I can see why our lord said you are difficult... I thought he would fix that…” “fix what?” Asriel said in confusion. The term fix vexed him slightly he did not know why he pressed further “fix what Seasha?” The daemon reached over and placed her hand on his heart. “Making your heart as black as his. Seems it did not entirely work but….” she leaned in closer and whispered into his ear “how sure are you that what you feel and think is real?” she then leaned back “anyway I should not speak too much I will get in trouble.”

In reaction Asriel touched his heart, he could still feel that smoldering ember is still there the daemon is saying his lord is not interested he has his answer so he should smother it now completely but he couldn’t. Recalling the conversation with Martin he is in the position to aid Isira, despite how much they dislike each other she deserves the opportunity. He knows that you don’t have to like your family members in order to help them. He leveled his gaze at the daemon “I don’t know what you are trying to do in order to distract me. Know this Seasha I will ask him. I have decided.” in return the neverborn groaned in annoyance “I told you our master is not interested! You should ca-” before she could say more the words died on her throat.

She began clenching her neck gasping for air, black veins pulsed on her skin, Asriel rushed over before he could reach for Seasha like lightning she slapped his hands away. “Leave me!” she yelped. The neverborn began steadying her breathing as she spoke “l-look a-at him trying to protect his secrets...? Or is it to protect you? I never know truly with you mortals but you are fun to watch…” Asriel stared at the neverborn her words confusing him “what sort of secrets? To protect me from what?” “It’s nothing….on your request? He will think about it…” Seasha then walked back into the hall without another word passing between them.

Alone in the darkness for some reason her words worried him slightly he knows better than to believe the words of a daemon but when it counts they will also use the truth to get what they want.

He gazed at the orb that shone with a brilliant pink light, the orb glowing in such a fashion shows that Isabella is well but he did not hold the orb to think of Isabella but of someone else. Adelram looked over to Salvador who is eating as always it’s been years since he last felt worry. The sense of being anxious died the moment he stepped into the palace but now it came back in raging cascades. The notion of not being sure or second guessing his decisions.

No matter what happens, no matter how hard he tries it always happens with him. Always him. “Tell me Salvador is Asriel kind?” Salvador looked up to him and swallowed his eyes showing clear confusion with his question “I think so. Why do you ask master?” “I disagree his heart is black Salvador, it should be black like his eyes.” he quickly retorted, Salvador scratched his head “hmmm, I think he cares for people in his own way. Brother has always been like that.” Adelram held the orb more tightly “really? I watch him now and I expect him to be more ruthless. To drag the fourth ring into the pit of darkness. This plan he is enacting is too...mundane? It won’t please the dark prince either...” playing with the orb in his hand he thought on Isabella things are going well with the PDF general. There might be a possibility where Isabella might out do Asriel a concept he can’t believe.

He sighed “he should be more ruthless, drowning the fourth ring in excess a-” Salvador whined slightly “he is not like that.” Adelram lowered the orb “he is. The eight years we were together I have seen it. He did anything for me, killed, tortured, maimed and even laughed at the suffering at others but now? Now he wants to restore Isira? Why? What caused this to happen?” “maybe it’s because he is back home?” said Salvador. “No it can’t be that.” he rose from his throne. “Not something that simple…”

For some reason Adelram felt a flicker of anger or annoyance not at Salvador specifically but there is a possibility that something went wrong with the restoration process. When Asriel came back to him he knew he would be slightly different what his father did to him is still present on some level. He recalled their agreement to bring entropy to the galaxy perhaps back then he was just agreeing with him because it made him happy?

Adelram bought up the orb again “maybe I should call him back? To prevent the daemon saying something…” he looked at salvador again “tell me Salvador why would Asriel want Isira restored despite the fact he hates her? Asking for such a thing is questioning my decision.” Salvador blinked at him in confusion “Asriel is not a hateful person not really. Well I don’t think so…also I don’t think he wants to question you. He cares a lot about all us.”

Adelram grumbled slightly no one questions him anymore, everyone is sure on the path of entropy but as always no matter what happens despite everything they have been through he is questioning his decision. He needs to probe another mind on this matter he closed his eyes and sent out a message that he wants to see them. Adelram then sat back on his throne and waited, Salvador merely went back to eating clearly being able to tell he is no longer in a mood for conversation.

Eventually the doors to his chambers opened revealing Marthas he strode forward and bowed slightly “is something wrong?” Adelram nodded “what do you think of Asriel? How he is now?” Marthas raised his eyebrow at his question he then stroked his chin “well...he is the same as always really.” “He can’t be! It’s no-” Adelram clenched his mouth shut before he finished his sentence. He took a deep breath “he wants to restore Isira, you know he is like...me now. Why would he want such a thing? I gave him a companion that aids him in dealing with the emptiness that we all feel but he...” In return to his words Marthas shrugged “one thing you should know he does not put himself before others. That’s a fact that has not changed in the slightest, while I was… struggling with the changes he advised me. While I thought he was spying he was doing it out of his on will to aid me since in a manner of speaking thinking back on it he was worried you were going to kill me.” Marthas’ words made him recall Asriel’s request not to kill Marthas but the chief difference is that he likes Marthas but hates Isira.

He shook his head “your answer does not satisfy me.” “you are looking for an answer? What sort of answer?” said Marthas. Adelram sighed “I expected more from Asriel’s plot on Dolwine. Plus he wants to convince me to restore Isira.” Marthas folded his arms “what plot is he hatching on the planet?” Adelram leaned back in his seat “he is fostering a mutant rebellion through forming a gang and in turn using their resentment to push back against the people musing them.” “That definitely sounds like him. He would do something like that.” Adelram clenched his hands hearing that confirmation “I expected him to foster a cult of excess where all boundaries are explored and all sense of order is broken down! So People could find joy in the lives considering the state of the fourth ring!” Marthas sighed in response “that does not sound like him at all.”

Adelram was about to retort until he heard a female voice calling out “no it doesn't!” his eyes locked to the doors and he saw his father’s creature prancing into the chamber grinning. She flicked her white hair “if it was the old him you would have got what you wanted.” Marthas looked down to her “be careful what you say Sitri do you wish to end up like Naberius?” Sitri shrugged “and here I was bringing news that the great one broke his silence.” Adelram scoffed “and? You know I find it annoying how you pop up at the most convenient times. Perhaps I should of killed you as well?” Adelram charged his hand with psychic energy and pointed at his father’s creature, in return all she gave is a mocking bow “even if I can answer your question?”

Adelram felt his black heart twitch slightly he wanted to know, it’s convenient father is speaking now and if he is something is going to happen. “Speak Sitri, tell me what is your answer?” Sitri stood up right “it’s simple your father gave you what you wanted but you turned it away because you did not like the form it took. Yet even now you have problems with your...own work.” Adelram felt fury surging into his body “shut up. Don’t speak another word.” “why? It’s the truth isn’t it!” Sitir exclaimed. Marthas coughed “how about we hear that message?” Sitri nodded “right, the great one says that your plan on Dolwine is going to fail and you might as well attack now while you have the chance.”

For some reason the news did not cause him to worry but instead bought a sense of ease “may I ask why?” Sitri tapped her chin “The one Asriel is working with is going to betray him and Isabella is doing well the great one approves but the PDF general is going to deliver her undoing to a very special host. In a manner of speaking it’s just a poor twist of fate. Perhaps if Asriel picked another plan this could be salvaged.” Getting information surrounding why the plan will fail caused the anxiousness to vanish entirely, Adelram rose and looked at Marthas. “Send Izel to me. We will be retrieving the both of them. Also Marshal the warband we are making a quick sweep through the planet to take as many slaves as we can and then we will leave.” Marthas merely bowed in silence and left the chamber to complete his orders.

He then looked upon Sitri “tell father I thank him for the news and I appreciate that you shared his wisdom with me. I will also talk with Asriel.” Sitri gave a bow “I am but a humble messenger my lord.” Sitri turned and left his chamber without another word. Salvador then looked up to him as he almost finished his food “so are we going down to the planet together?” Adelram sighed “not exactly.”

The dinner hall is set and ready, Belaris waited for the head of the PDF in his experience when fighting the heretic they normally seek out the head of the military on the planet. To strip away defences for their masters to easily attack the planet it’s always the same plan and to be sure he personally invited the general of the PDF for a meal and made a heavy investment into their infrastructure. Finally hearing a knock at the dining hall doors he called out “you may enter!”

As the doors creaked open slowly he saw Fahim escort the general into the dining hall he could see him holding a bottle of wine. As they approached the priest gestured to the head of the PDF “This is General Leon my lord.” Leon stepped forward and reached out his hand “it’s good to meet you. When I got word of your investment I was eager to meet you.” Belaris reached out and grasped the general’s hand “As was I, it is good to see soldiers eager to do the emperor’s work. I am Belaris lord of his household.” Belaris grasped the general’s hand tightly they shook one more time before letting go. “Now I am sure you are eager to eat how about we take our seats?” he gestured to the chair Leon moved to sit down and placed the wine bottle on the table Belaris gave Fahim a look he merely nodded and stood at the door.

The inquisitor then made his way to his chair and sat down, he pulled off the cover off his meal in turn the general did the same. Belaris reached for the cutlery and began eating but made sure to keep and eye on the general as he also began eating. One thing he noticed right away is that the general is not enjoying his food which is odd considering what they are eating is the best they can get on the planet. It’s not a case of slightly disliking the food it’s almost bordering on outright disgust.

Belaris coughed to bring the general’s attention “how about we have some wine?” at the mention of wine the general gestured to the bottle he bought. “Belaris you must try this vintage!” the clear excitement concerned him he had various brands available but he personally bought his own. On his salary he would not be able to buy wine that the nobles of Dolwine normally enjoy. “I see where did you get it general?” Leon smiled “well..there is another partner that has invested. The one I am currently working with has great cooks and allows me to take a bottle or two after dinner. You don’t know how happy it's made me to find people who wish to invest in the protection of mankind.” at the mention at another partner he knew that he would have to investigate who the general has been talking to. Belaris looked at the wine “may I have a taste?” “of course! I bought it to share with you.” the general then went to work pouring the wine into the glasses.

Once he was done he took a sip from his own glass his cheeks flushed as he tasted the beverage. Belaris looked down to his own glass for some reason he disliked the aroma and even the colour. He does not know whether it is in instinct or just good practice he readied his mental defences and spoke words of warding within his mind. He felt his flesh pulse slightly as the power infused his body he then slowly picked up the glass and took a sip.

Soon as the wine touched his tongue his body convulsed in response, he tried to keep his face neutral as he took the sip. The wine then trailed down his throat and he felt it, the wards expelling in the taint, burning it out. Whatever is in this connection is corruption, the darkness that seeks to tear the god-emperor’s imperium apart. Belaris placed the wine glass back on the table, he creased his brow slightly wondering if the wards would of held if he took a mouthful.

He leveled his gaze at the general who is happily drinking a beverage that is planting darkness within his body, he wondered how many times has he done this in his line of work. Questioning those who unknowingly drink from the cup of corruption? He eyed Fahim he gave him a coded blink his face showed a small measure of surprise but kept up the facade that nothing is wrong.

The priest slowly approached the table, in response Leon looked up to the priest “is something wrong?” Belaris tried to not sigh it’s unfortunate that this has to be done but in the end heretics always aim for the good and unsuspecting. He reached into his pocket and placed something on the table as his hand moved away the general looked at it and all colour drained from his face.

His hands trembled, all the joy that came from the wine faded away in that instant the overwhelming power of the seal he just placed on the table is now consuming his mind. Belaris looked at his inquisitorial rosette and then up to the General, Fahim is now moving behind his seat looking down at the head of the PDF Despite the priest looming over him the general merely held his gaze at the rosette. Belaris spoke his voice flat “now general I want to ask some questions…”

lliu wrote:
Nice the sentIment is there. Great job as always!

Late response but thanks! I was recently discussing the story with a mate who felt that the characters were becoming... too "ideal"? The whole point of slaanesh is reaching for that ideal not obtaining it. Reading over some of the chapters again I think I got it and a terrible idea spawned within in my head. I was playing the idea but was not sure whether to commit to it hence I left a few threads. Now? I am. I hope you enjoy what I am planning.

Chapter 36
She paced the manor hall frantically it’s been a few days since she last seen Leon, the problem is that she lost all contact. Even probing around the PDF unveils nothing it’s like a ghost snatched him away. Isabella recalled their last conversation about meeting a new partner the fact he strangely vanished a few days afterward she wondered who did he exactly meet that has the power to erase a PDF general? As she became lost in her thoughts she heard las-shots and shouting. Her heart dropped like a lead weight one of her servant’s came rushing through the door panting while they held a las-pistol. Their eyes met and no words had to be uttered they have been discovered. There is only one person who could have done this she recalled the familiar faces namely the priest from Athor. That group must of been the unknown partner.

She bit her thumb to the point it bled not at the prospect of being captured and tortured by a possible inquisitor but the fact she failed. Isabella did not want to greet her lord with failure, she knew full well the price of failure. To be forgotten and discarded like a cheap tool “I won’t share is Camilla or Isira’s fate….” she took a deep breath and approached her servant. “Do you have a spare las-pistol?” her thrall nodded and went to his belt and handed her the weapon. She gripped it “how many are there?” her thrall gulped “a whole squad of scions led by a large priest wielding a thunder-hammer.” The news caused her to sigh there is no way they will win. At least she wanted to die than be captured by the agents of the throne. Before she could think further the door suddenly flew open shattering into splinters. The shockwave threw Isabella and her servant to the ground.

She looked up to see the large priest wielding a hammer surrounded by scions they stepped into the room as they looked around she could see the utter contempt in his gaze. He pointed his weapon at her “my superior wishes to ask you a few questions Lady Isabella.” “so you just barge into someone’s mansion wielding weapons and at the same time killing their servants?” The priest roared at her in return “you are a heretic! An abominable heathen that has sold their soul! Be glad that we do not kill you now!” her servant in return quickly got to their feet and charged at the priest in a swift motion he bought his hammer down crushing the head of her thrall.

As his body collapsed to the ground Isabella looked to her las-pistol she brought it to her head “I will not be taken by you.” the priest and scions rushed forward to stop her. As her finger slowly moved to the trigger a sickly wet sound played at the back of her mind. It held her finger in place the sound caused the hairs on her body to stand on end. She could also see the inquisitorial retinue has also frozen in their tracks. They could hear what she is hearing, they could also feel what she is feeling.

The air in the room also started to slowly change it was a kind of sickly sweet smell it almost caused her to forget that she was about to be taken away. The smell began rapidly increasing as suddenly a pink ball formed in the middle of the room. It began expanding until it eventually burst into a swirling pink vortex and what stepped out caused a measure of shock and joy. Their feet thundered on the floor as they entered the room. The hooded Astartes readied his spiked weapon the mist from it bellowed as he pointed it at the retinue “mortals, you will scream for me. Let me hear your song.”

The priest upon seeing what was before him barked “fire now!” like a flash the Astartes moved across the room as he stepped into the middle of them he merely whirled his weapon. A gush of blood erupted from the broken bodies as the spiked weapon smashed the scions asunder. They did not even have the chance to fire their weapons. The priest looked upon his fellows in horror he charged reading his weapon crying out praises to the emperor. The Astartes turned, his hand snapped out and grabbed the priests throat stopping his assault.

He bought the priests gaze to his own as he hefted him up from the ground. “You cry praises to a god that can’t even hear you. But mine will that is the difference... so let her hear you. Know that is was Marthas that sent you into the gullet of the true god.” He dropped his weapon and bought his hand over the priest’s head and squeezed slowly. He yelped in his grip, which soon turned into muffled screams as his head was slowly crushed.

Isabella watched Marthas drop the body as gore slinked down his hands he walked over and offered his hand. She grasped it the warm blood creasing her hands it felt nice but a mix of fear played in her heart she spoke in almost a squeak as the Astartes helped her up “has he sent you to kill me?” “no, go through the portal you are returning to the ship.” Isabella looked at the swirling vortex he did not exactly answer her question but the fact he is now here it’s clear enough that her lord is aborting their current plan.


She slowly approached the portal she did not want to meet her lord with failure but he wants her to return to the ship. Before she could step through more Astartes poured out the portal weapons held in their hands. Isabella turned her head back slightly to Marthas “so he is sending the Astartes….failure it is then..” Marths merely shrugged “he wants you to return to the ship he did not say more than that. The time of mortals is over we will take what we need and leave.” Isabella faced the portal again and bit her lip in annoyance, in silence she stepped through.


Asriel looked upon the gathered people they are starting to make small waves people are coming around to his idea of making the fourth ring for the mutants. He spotted Martin talking with his sister he could clearly see he is still unformattable with the situation. In the end it doesn't matter he is stuck with him he knows this is his only path. He looked over to the daemonhost since their conversation from before she spoke little he guessed that she said something she was not meant to. Overall her time is limited she knows this once he convinces Adelram to restore Isira the ember would die and sputter out.

He was about to clap to get everyone’s attention but stopped he felt a tingle on his nose as a sweet smell enveloped his nostrils. The hairs of his body stood on end and right away he could feel it sorcery. In the middle of the room a small pink ball manifested it then erupted into a vortex. Asriel cursed he wondered what Adelram is doing, out of the portal stepped out Izel along with some Astartes before he could say anything they leveled their weapons and began killing everyone in the room.

He watched Martin reach for Lucia in shock before both of them were evaporated by sorcery and Astartes weaponry. It did not take any more than several heartbeats for the carnage to end. He stared at the blood and pieces of meat on the floor he strode towards Izel in annoyance and pointed “what’s the big idea!? You ruined everything!” the sorcerer looked down at him the icon on his choker dangling with the movement. “Adelram is disappointed so I erased his displeasure. I personally wanted to capture at least a few of them for my experiments but orders.” at the mention of displeasure he took a step back in shock “w-what did I do wrong!? The plan was going smoothly!” Seasha finally approached “the issue is the plan is boring. The power and means you have you fingertips and you go for a mundane plan like this?” “shut up daemon! I did not ask you!” shouted Asriel, he bought his gaze to Izel who casually shrugged “Adelram wants to talk to you. Right now he is sending down forces to take as many slaves as possible then we are leaving. At the end of the day we need it considering everyone has burnt through my old warband. So be a good servant and do as he asks. Honestly there is a number of things I could of suggested to get things going with your plot but we don’t have time.” Izel talking in such a manner annoyed him it even angered him. What gives him the right to assume he understands the dark prince when he just joined?

For some reason the sensation felt odd he was worried at what Adelram found displeasure with but what did he exactly expect from him? Asriel narrowed his eyes “so tell me Izel what did our lord expect? What would you have done?” The sorcerer gazed at the dead bodies he sighed heavily “ if you want to know for one you should of eased them in with things they could not normally get. Like food, clean water in abundance if you worked with Isabella I am sure you could of obtained it. After that you should of picked out those who are…. open to the wider galaxy and the gods and work from there. Show them what they are missing and what that they don’t understand and twist them from there.” Asriel listened and the plan sounded something like Isira would do. But in his experience people fight better and serve better if you remind them of the things they care for. “I can see your point. Yet I was eve-” Izel chuckled “eventually? You should of been thinking to show them the dark prince from the start. They may not experience the glorious splendor I have seen but there are many ways for people to get started. Talking with you I think you are quite narrow minded Asriel. So focused on one thing but never looking at it from different angles. Some would say you are a boring individual I do wonder what Adelram sees in you?” the sorcerer sighed “well that’s enough I have work to do. Go through the portal with the daemon.”

Asriel looked at the portal his heart twisting wondering what has caused this sudden reaction. He gestured to the daemonhost “let’s go.” She folded her arms as she casually walked into the portal vanishing into the swirling vortex. Before he stepped in he gave Izel one look. At most the sorcerer is ignoring him and ordering the Astartes Asriel ground his teeth slightly and faced the portal. He scratched his head in annoyance and walked into the swirling vortex.

Looking around the fourth ring she watched meteors crashing downwards upon the city her eyes went wide. “Those aren’t meteors….” Michael grabbed her arm “we have to get back to the inquisitor! Larrisa, come on!” Micheal’s shouting bought her to attention. She drew her bolt pistol from her belt. “Right let’s go!” As they ran through the streets she could see mutants and gang members running for their lives she cursed Larissa cared nothing for the mutants dying it’s the innocents she is worried about. They had no idea this attack is coming and it would take time for the Astra Militarum to eventually respond.

If the enemy is who she thinks it is the PDF won’t hold they don’t have even the means to defend themselves properly due to the poor investment in the PDF force. She gripped her bolt pistol tightly they eventually made a turn as the came upon the street what she saw horrified her. Heretic Astartes pulling people by the hair as they scream for their lives. Michael gasped “turn around!” but it was too late their eyes met one specifically stared at them, they wore an open black robe mixed with their black and pink power armour but the most significant thing about them is the metal choker and the rune.

She has seen it many times in stopping rituals preventing the great enemy materialising and whenever she looks upon said symbols of the arch enemy her stomach turns. The Astartes shouted the vox of their helmet made his voice pur somewhat “agents of the throne how interesting!” Larissa’s eyes went wide she looked at Michael “how did he know that!?” as the heretic spoke Michael began sweating heavily “Larissa, run I will hold him as long as I can.” “what do you me run!? I can’t leave you against them!” Michael shouted “just run!” before she could say anything further she heard the Astartes voice again but this time it was really close “it’s too late….” Larissa finally noticed the shadow looming over them she looked up and she saw the heretic staring down at them. Now being up close she felt her hands trembling on the handle of her bolt pistol. Sweat streamed down her body, Michael was about to say something but his head exploded in a burst of pink light. As his body collapsed to the ground she looked down to his lifeless corpse. In that moment she turned and ran for her life panting aggressively she had to escape that monster.

As she took a few steps she found that she could not longer move her body her hands spasmed and dropped her bolt-pistol. She heard heavy footsteps behind her a part of her thought this could not be a witch she has seen witches before. She has even fought them and even seen Belaris take down an Astartes one, what she feels now, what she saw whoever this heretic is outstrips everything she has seen.

Soon the shadow loomed over again her teeth chittered in response, a sickly sweet smell soon began permeating her nose. The heretic walked around her and eventually they stood face to face. His voice came through his horned helmet “you will be coming with us.” The heretic reached over with his hand and grasped her hair. At the moment of him touching her hair the power holding her body vanished she screamed in his grip just like everyone else. “Let me go heretic! Curse you!” The heretic Astartes cocked his head slightly “this is actually somewhat enjoyable. I always looked down upon the third being so base in slave gathering but I can understand the appeal of doing it this way.”

He then began dragging her, she felt several threads of her hair tearing out she roared in frustration “Let me go!” the heretic ignored her and continued dragging her like an object. She knew of the stories of those taken by heretics and she refuses to to become like them. In a motion she open her mouth and began biting her tongue in reaction the Astartes wagged his finger. “Don’t do that.” as the words entered her ears she found herself releasing her grip on her tongue, Larissa could taste the blood the thought was in her head to bite her tongue but she couldn’t.

In the end all she could do is thrash and scream in the grip of the heretic who is most likely taking her to oblivion.


He stood with Isabella and Seasha at Adelram’s chambers doors as they arrived on the ship he could clearly tell most of the Astartes have deployed to gather as many slaves as they can before the imperium can respond. Asriel clenched his fists he wondered where he failed what could he have done different? He looked over to Isabella her face looked Ashen at the thought of possible failure. For some reason his hand reached out and grasped her shoulder, she looked down to his hand in surprise “Asriel do you remember our conversation from before?” at the mention of it he remembered when he had to check on everyone. He remembered their talk but at the same time he also recalled Caius’ words he moved his hand away from her shoulder and ground his teeth “I am not a rusty tool….” Isabella raised her eyebrow “rusty tool? Hmm any of us can become rusty at any given moment and I suspect what will happen now will change us for better or worse.” The daemon chuckled at Isabella’s words “why does she understand that fact better than you do? How interesting…” “shut up daemon!” spat Asriel. He focused on the door “let’s go in.”

Asriel pushed the doors open and walked in, Isabella and Seasha followed he saw Adelram seated on his throne, Salvador stood next to him upon entering his brother charged forward like a mad animal grasped him in a great hug. Asriel struggled to breathe “S-salvador p-put me down!” His bestial brother blinked and placed him on the ground smiling “it’s good to see that you are okay.” Asriel frowned “it’s not okay Salvador…” his brother titled his head in confusion “why?” Asriel was about to say something but instead Adelram called out “Salvador can you leave for a moment?” Asriel watched Salvador nod and walked out of the room. As he left an ill thought struck Asriel, Adelram has been with Salvador a lot lately, how many times has he been fed the meat of Astartes?

As Adelram came into full view after his brother left Isabella dropped to one knee. Asriel folded his arms he is not going to bow their relationship is different. Adelram pointed at him “kneel Asriel.” At the mention of kneeling Asriel’s eyes went wide slowly he got to one knee. Seasha is merely smiling in joy as he lowered himself. Adelram then bought his gaze to Isabella “you did what you can it’s merely ill fortune that caused your failure. So you may leave.” at the mention of forgiveness Isabella bowed her head “thank you my lord I will endeavour to try harder next time.” She rose, Asriel could see she no longer looked drained but full of vigour she left without another word smiling ear to ear.

He sighed and looked up to Adelram “so what have I exactly done wrong?” his lord got up from his throne and walked towards him he began pacing around him staring at how one looks at a lab animal. “So you decided to foster a mutant rebellion. So where does the entropy and excess come into play?” he could not help curl his lip slightly in annoyance “Adelram that would come after everyone was on board!” Adelram frowned “how do you know that? If you do not introduce them to the delicacies of the dark prince from the start how sure are you that they are going to take it midway? For example if their lives slowly become better as you gain more power what reason would they have to follow the dark prince? What reason would they have to let go of all boundaries?” his words caused Asriel to look down in almost shame. “My lord I just wanted you to be happy...you would have a whole army t-” his lord stopped before him “look up” he did as he bade. “Asriel do I look happy to you?” he stared at Adelram’s face at most he see’s displeasure and confusion. “You are displeased and confused…” said Asriel.

Adelram nodded “I expected more still what concerns me even more is your request.” he knew that Adelram would get to this eventually considering he used the daemonhost to spy on him. “I think she deserves the chance to be free Adelram.” as his words passed his lips his lord’s confusion began increasing “why? Why do you want her back? Your heart is cold like ice, black as the void of space. You should care for nothing save excess and serving me.” Asriel grasped his shirt the place where his heart is he could still feel the ember there. “My lord...you said you would think about it what is your decision?” as he spoke Adelram wiped his hands down his face “I have thought about it. Would me bringing back someone you hated make you feel better?” Asriel did not know how to answer that question he scratched his head “I...don’t know….”

Seasha finally spoke up “perhaps he is defective?” the daemon speaking caused Adelram’s face to turn into the fixture of fury he pointed at her. “Be silent daemon!” Seasha was about to say something but closed her mouth. His lord took a deep breath and knelt he grabbed his shoulder “I don’t know what you are feeling but forget Isira. She made her choice.” Asirel looked up to Adelram for some reason that answer did not satisfy him “my lord what of Lily then? She was not pleased to see you either. Yet I saw you make moves to calm her how come you did not do the same for Isira? Per-” as he retorted Adelram grasped his shoulder tightly he chuckled “look at you...doing it again...she was…..” “different? Why is that the case? If you gave Lily a chance Isira deserves a chance to make her case.” Asriel said firmly.

He watched his lord’s face break down into almost disbelief “why are you talking like this Asriel? You were happy before when I restored you. We agreed what we wanted to do and my decision before was a part of that. Isira did not want to a part of my vision. I-” “you are making excuses I know you by now. I bet you didn't even explain what you were planning or what you are going to do.” Asriel wondered why he is fighting his lord on such a point the flame within his heart began growing instead of sputtering embers it slowly started to become a flame. He felt alert, aware even which was strange his words were clearly like a dagger in his lord’s heart. There was a strange silence for a moment, the grip on his shoulder slowly vanished. “Asriel, I have made my decision…” his lord removed his hand and stood up he approached Seasha who was now looking at him in confusion. “We had a deal! You are not really going to do it!?” she hissed.

Before she could say anything further his lord grasped her head with both hands the motion caused the daemon to began clawing and trashing trying to get him off. Her nails turned to talons and all Asriel could hear is muffled screams what surprised him further is that Adelram looked so serene in this moment. A single heartbeat passed as Adelram crushed the daemon’s head in his hands blood and brain matter streamed down his hands. Seasha, no Isira’s body collpased to the floor. His master then looked upon him blood flaking his cheek “so, Asriel do you feel anything? Do you care?”

Looking at Isira’s lifeless corpse he thought the flame would vanish but instead it turned into a smoldering inferno. What just happened is wrong, he took away her chance to return. She was desperate to return to seek forgiveness. Only one word passed his lips “why?” the utterance of the word caused Adelram to step back in shock it slowly turned into anger “get out! Now! Just get out!” his anger caused Asriel to flinch he slowly got up and left the chamber without another word.

As he exited the chamber he saw Salvador and Isabella waiting for him. He looked up to his brother “I think I am in trouble.” Salvador frowned “he will forgive you I am sure!” Asriel shook his head “this is different. He seems genuinely hurt for some reason. Where did I go wrong?” he bought his gaze to Isabella who is no longer smiling “it seems it happened I have fallen to the wayside.” in turn Isabella creased her brow “what do you do? Where is…” Asriel pointed back to the door with his thumb “Adelram crushed her head. I don’t know what he expects from me though?” he shrugged “well it seems I have to figure something out to prevent myself from “rusting” away completely.” he walked past Isabella and Salvador without another word. Walking down the hall into darkness he passed by members of the strange new cult. The only thing he knew is that they are taking excess seriously to Adelram’s pleasure.

The fact they have not been deployed shows that the Astartes are likely grabbing what they need and leaving it should only be a few hours before they return. At most the people gathered are going to be used to fuel whatever excess goes on in an Astartes mind but the issue is that Adelram’s chief want to turn the planet to complete entropy has not been met. He won’t be satisfied with the haul of slaves, Asriel clenched his chest in annoyance the flame won’t die. Because of this feeling he has possibly ruined his relationship with his lord. He racked his brain thinking of a way to salvage the situation.

As he thought he spotted someone in the hallway he frowned “Sitri what is it?” if she has popped up she has something to say. The only time really when Naberius and Sitri show themselves if Lord Fulgrim wants something or seeks to deliver a message of a sort. She strode towards him smiling “look at you falling into the darkness over someone you hate but… that what makes you special. You try hard for those you “care” for. I do wonder how sure are you that what you are feeling now is real or not?” “what do you mean?” said Asriel while raising his eyebrow. “I mean how sure are you that your emotions are real?” her words caused him to narrow his eyes “what do you mean? Seasha spoke under a similar line is this related to why Adelram is upset?” she nodded to his question “yes, after all if you insert what you know and feel of someone into a husk you might expect them to act a certain way.” Asriel blinked, his mouth felt dry for some reason he shook his head “what are you saying?”

Sitri sighed “your memories are not real, your emotions are not real either what you are is simply a manifestation of a desperate Astartes covering his mistakes. Or do you think that the dark prince will take back something that was claimed and devoured by someone who is highly favoured such as the great one? Your state is the compromise the dark prince gave to poor Adelram...” Asriel felt numb the news caused his stomach to turn in almost disgust Adelram’s reaction before is slowly starting to make sense. In a manner of speaking he would know almost everything about him since it’s likely he has read his journal back to back several times.

But there is a problem he clenched his hands “Adelram expects me to completely cold so why is that not the case? I wanted to... save Isira from her state.” His words caused Sitri to blink in surprise “that’s what you say after you find out you are not real no anger? Accusations of betrayal? Maybe that’s why he is likes you so much? So stoic! So focused on your family, so boring at the same time….” Sitri walked over and placed her hand on his heart “that is real, the one thing that won’t die. That ravening madness that is unyielding despite everything that is thrown at you.” she moved her hand away and reached into her pocket she pulled out a vial containing a luminescent fluid. “A gift from the great one since your answer was satisfactory. I wonder what you will do with it? Now open your hand.” Asriel did as he bade he opened his hand as she placed the vial in his hand it felt strangely warm. He gripped it “what is it Sitri?” Sitri scratched her head “it’s the essence of a primarch or in other words their blood. I am sure you will be creative with it.” She then turned away humming and she vanished into the darkness of the corridoor

Asriel held the vial tightly he did wonder what he would do with such a thing. But a primarch has given something special to him and knowing Lord Fulgrim he expects great things as always. He stroked his chin as the flame burned in his heart he cares for everyone that’s a fact. A fact that will always remain despite whether he is real or not. He decided to return to his room to contemplate on how exactly he should move.

As he made his way to his room he walked in and sat on his desk he placed the vial on the table and pulled his drawer open containing all his journals even the first. He picked each of them out of the drawer and stacked them. His memories, who he is poured into those volumes. Staring at the journal and blood he let his mind run free. He has the essence of a primarch in his hands. Most would use it to empower themselves to ascend. But he is not like that, he knows this hence why lord Fulgrim gave him this special item.

Asriel flicked through his old journal entries the ones where he spent time with Ivan studying the ways of the dark prince and chaos. Reading through it again what surprised him is that Adelram’s idea of the galaxy is somewhat laced through Ivan’s teachings. The means of worship is through the lens of a word bearer trying to conform to worshipping a single god but there are a few good ideas. He reached to another drawer containing fresh journals and placed one in front of him. He got his pen ready and opened the first page and wrote out the title for his project. Once done he spoke it out loud “The Anguis project….” a strange smile played across his lips as he began writing away putting together ideas and discarding poor ones.

It’s been a few hours and the Astartes have returned with slaves as always they have been gathered at the docking bay. The prospect of fresh slaves did not please him the previous conversation with Asriel was still fresh in his mind. He was not even in a mood to speak with Salvador so he dismissed him to his room. Adelram creased his brow as he walked “he should not be like this...why? Why is he like this?” the scene where he crushed Isira’s skull replayed in his mind.

He saw his face, he could see the thought that he did something wrong, something contemptible. What puzzled him further he suddenly cares for someone he hates with every fiber of his being. Adelram took a deep breath “I will sort it out later. The slaves… focus on that…” Eventually he made his way to the docking bay and he saw them all the slaves that have been gathered from the surface of Dolwine.

Since he is the Lord of the warband he gets first pick as always, he strode to the crowd of people guarded by Astartes. Every single member of the warband is present they all looked at him eyes alight for him to hurry and choose. The hunger in their eyes to feed their excess caused him to smile, some measure of his displeasure with Asriel vanished with the thought. He bought his eyes to the humans huddling together in fear as he traced his eyes through the chattel he spotted one who was out of place. A young woman with freckles, short brown hair along with a fair skin tone.

She looked unbowed, fear did not bleed off her like the rest. Her aura captivated him, it took his breath away like a magnet he was pulled towards her as he stood over the female he could see the utter contempt in her eyes. He knelt “do you have a name?” in return she spat on his face the gesture caused a silence to grip the docking bay. The Astartes even stared at the woman in a mix of shock, anger or even horror. As the silence gripped everyone Adelram shouted “you are amazing!” he rose and grabbed her shirt and began dragging her to the hallway.

At he approached the corridor the bedlam started as his brothers pushed and shoved to take their slaves. He looked back to his chosen who is thrashing in his grip, her fire, her anger and defiance. He wanted to see what would happen when he changes and twists it? Another idea spawned in his mind “she could be an example for him!” excitement raged in his hearts. It’s rare when he feels like this but the prospect of working on this female elated him and at the same time it might push Asriel into the appropriate image. He wiped the spittle from his cheek with his other hand and grinned as another interesting thought entered his mind. “She could possibly be better than him!” even broaching the subject caused his hearts to jump.

All the frustration began bleeding away, the disbelief and the anger. His mind was consumed by the prospect of a companion who might be even more perfect.

Asriel readied his gauntlet on his arm it’s be awhile since he last used it he did not take it with him to Dolwine due to how out of place it would look same with the rusted blade on his back. He also packed all the necessary supplies in his backpack along with his journals. He chained the fresh journal to his belt and placed the vial of blood in a secured pouch he looked upon his room. “It might be a long time before I come back here…” he took a deep breath and left his room he walked towards the stairs leading to the lower levels there he could work in peace without anyone disturbing him.

It was odd when he came to this decision he thought he would feel more conflict but in the end in a manner of speaking this is what his lord wants. His role in this dysfunctional warband is to provide the things they would never think of. As always he will get no thanks for it by the time he is done but in the end this is the right path. Walking through the hallways he spotted a large familiar figure his old friend Marthas. He did not say anything but upon seeing his gear Marthas stopped “what are you doing Asriel?” Asriel held his movement and looked up to the apostle “if you trust me marthas I don’t need to explain anything but know what I am doing is a a means to improve the warband.” his friend merely shrugged “well good luck then.” he walked on without another word such an action did not cause any surprise for he knew that Marthas trusted him to do the right thing. “I am doing the right thing…” Asriel intoned.

He trudged forward with his large backpack he made his way to the steps leading to the lower levels. He looked upon the darkness leading downwards “I will provide the tools needed to fuel Adelram’s dream…” he took a step down, the first was not exactly easy but each step towards his goal came easier as the darkness consumed him.

Also I would like ask a question would you guys like a story that's focused on Belaris? My first army in 40k was a inquisitorial warband this story might not see the Iight of day in a long time. I am just playing with the idea at the moment. Just writing him it felt like I could do more with him.

As I said its just an idea at the moment.

 shinros wrote:
Also I would like ask a question would you guys like a story that's focused on Belaris? My first army in 40k was a inquisitorial warband this story might not see the Iight of day in a long time. I am just playing with the idea at the moment. Just writing him it felt like I could do more with him.

As I said its just an idea at the moment.

Sure! Anything is great!

lliu wrote:

 shinros wrote:
Also I would like ask a question would you guys like a story that's focused on Belaris? My first army in 40k was a inquisitorial warband this story might not see the Iight of day in a long time. I am just playing with the idea at the moment. Just writing him it felt like I could do more with him.

As I said its just an idea at the moment.

Sure! Anything is great!

Righteo I will draft up some ideas for the plot I am glad you are interested!

 shinros wrote:
Also I would like ask a question would you guys like a story that's focused on Belaris? My first army in 40k was a inquisitorial warband this story might not see the Iight of day in a long time. I am just playing with the idea at the moment. Just writing him it felt like I could do more with him.

As I said its just an idea at the moment.

Personally no because I find their story has been done to death a few times while the warband of slaanesh is more original but I don't see why you couldn't thread each story through the other. I'll be hoping for corruption the whole way .

On the story at hand I don't understand why adelram is trying to change asriel when he knows that asriel is all about family. I would think they should be rock solid bros at this point? like they always gonna be homies but they can do their own thing without worrying about favoritism but that's me personally I guess. I think the biggest heresy an author can do is make it so misunderstanding is the cause of issues. I do love the plants, the corruption of izel, and the way adelram was just like "feth it" and pulled everyone out, seems like he's learning from his mistakes. That's what I call character development!

 Dayknight wrote:

 shinros wrote:
Also I would like ask a question would you guys like a story that's focused on Belaris? My first army in 40k was a inquisitorial warband this story might not see the Iight of day in a long time. I am just playing with the idea at the moment. Just writing him it felt like I could do more with him.

As I said its just an idea at the moment.

Personally no because I find their story has been done to death a few times while the warband of slaanesh is more original but I don't see why you couldn't thread each story through the other. I'll be hoping for corruption the whole way .

On the story at hand I don't understand why adelram is trying to change asriel when he knows that asriel is all about family. I would think they should be rock solid bros at this point? like they always gonna be homies but they can do their own thing without worrying about favoritism but that's me personally I guess. I think the biggest heresy an author can do is make it so misunderstanding is the cause of issues. I do love the plants, the corruption of izel, and the way adelram was just like "feth it" and pulled everyone out, seems like he's learning from his mistakes. That's what I call character development!

Hmmm I could do that with the inquisitor story...I actually had some idea's as well with a certain character...

Now the situation with Asriel and Adelram here is the crux of it, at the end of the day he is one of the third and what are they obsessed with? Perfection even Adelram is not immune to it. Even Fabius is like this he will never finish his work because he will always find something wrong with it it's stated that's why Fulgrim loves him so much. When a member finds something they perceive as a "mistake" they have an intrinsic need to correct it. It's because they are bros that it's triggering him so much it's like if your best mate ever is doing something incredibly strange and unexpected but in this case we are dealing with insane heretics. He is not even that annoyed with Asriel's plan it's whole thing with Isira that's throwing him off and because of that event something similar could happen in the future again. Asriel wanting to cover Marthas was expected, him wanting to restore Isira was not expected since in Adelram's head she "rejected" the family.

But in Asriel's mind sometimes family members mess up and they deserve the chance to apologise, the only issue is that Adelram felt differently about it. Remember I stated in the story with Asriel their relationship is abusive? It's pretty abusive in my opinion but they just keep coming back to each other because well...they need each other in a sense. Both characters would not be in their current spots if they did not meet. Oh and you are right on the money about pulling everyone out.

Anyway another chapter is coming SOONish.

Chapter 37
He stared at the two corpses that are now covered with sheets, the Heretic Astartes attack was swift and deadly looking at the aftermath they were not looking for an engagement. The remaining PDF that were pure and did not drink from the cup of corruption was enough to keep the space marines from entering the first ring but the damage upon all the others was staggering. He looked around to see the Astra Militarum is now enforcing curfew and martial law.

It was his suggestion after approaching the lord general of the regiment but what pained him were the deaths of the two before him. Both of their heads have been crushed, one by clear sorcery and other with brute strength. What is confirmed due to Fahim’s death is that lady Isabella is a heretic, a servant to dark and terrible masters. It’s clear she has left with her masters so there is a possibility that she will turn up again. Belaris mind then drifted to Michael the only thing that could inflict such damage is an Astartes sorcerer his death was merely ill-fortune but what concerned him further is Larissa is MIA. There is a possibility that she has been captured by the heretics, but he knows her she will kill herself before she becomes a minion of darkness. In the end all of his acolytes are gone they served well and he prayed for their souls. He turned to look upon the scions that accompanied him at most they are aiding the Astra Militarum in their efforts. He called one over “you! Come over!” the scion heard his call and walked over he saluted “inquisitor.” “I want you to prepare the general to enter my service. He will be given to my associates in the Adeptus Ministorum who will prepare his mind and body. Once that is done have him returned to me I will work him over again to turn him into a weapon of the god-emperor.” The scion saluted to his words. “It will be done. Is he still in the cell under the mansion?” Belaris nodded “he is.” the scion then turned away to enact his orders.

He sighed in frustration the heretic slipped through his fingers and caused devastation being in the shadows helped to grasp some information but he has to be on point. The drive in his mind tells him he must be more stringent in the future, zealous but he knows where that road leads. His predecessor and teacher lost his way despite being a puritan despite his long service. Righteous and zealousness has its place but he must remain focused an inquisitor must see all paths and angles. Focusing on one road will enable the heretic to attack from all directions.

Belaris placed his hands behind his back he looked up towards the skies “I must prepare and grow from this failure. A new retinue will be needed…”

Her mind was like a haze. It’s been days since she has been strapped to the operating table and slowly she is finding all the stories of heretic astartes to be true her captor is a true monster. A daemon who speaks gently a heretic that picks their words carefully. More than anything she hates it’s face, like a mask it hides the true horror within. She roared thrashed in her bonds “let me go!” said Larissa the heretic loomed over and smiled “stop resisting I wish to make you perfect. A perfect example and companion.” “I will never join you! Never!” “then you will suffer greatly, please do just make it easy and accept the gifts I wish to lay upon you.” the heretic said softly.

The monster life her vision, she frantically tried to free herself but the bindings were too tight. She could barely even move, Larissa then felt a large hand holding her arm, she grit her teeth to get ready for what was about to come next, she waited for the sharp scratch whatever this heretic is doing he has been injecting numerous concoctions into her system through the days. So far all it has caused is extreme pain, with time she got used to it if she mentally prepares herself. This moment is the only time she calms herself to quiet the fury in her mind. Larissa waited, she grit in teeth and then she felt it the needle piercing her skin and the burning fluid entering her bloodstream.

Seconds ticked away, she could feel the fluid moving her bloodstream but she felt no pain which was odd. By now there should be pain “what have y-” her words died on her lips slowly her thoughts started to jumble, Larissa saw flashes of her past the time they stopped the rotblood cult from summoning daemons, the time she personally killed her commissar who embraced the ruinous powers and finally her oath to Belaris. Events were disintegrating rapidly, she then heard heavy footsteps, the heretic loomed over again but this time no words were passed between them. The monster reached over and grasped her head tightly she could barely breathe and after a moment came the pain.

An engulfing agony that tore through her system she buckled in the bonds and let loose muffled screams, as the the pain seared through her body memories started to become disjointed. Her heart beating rapidly Larissa wanted this pain to end, what in the name of the god-emperor did she do to deserve this?

Adelram held the face of the female her muffled screams shows the process is going well, even strands of her hair is slowly turning white as expected. He won't allow himself to chuckle he needs to concentrate he needs to get this right. His new companion buckled in the bonds as he released a another wave of pain through her body. “You will enjoy pain in time” Adelram said softly he was about to discharge another wave until the doors of the operating theatre opened he grunted in annoyance “who is interrupting me!?” from the door he heard a bestial whine the sound caused the anger to dissipate slightly “Salvador what is it? I am busy.” From the corner of his vision he saw Salvador approaching him looking clearly upset. “Master I can’t find Asriel…” “what do you mean you can’t find him?” “My lord I looked everywhere in his room, the bar, Marthas room and he is not even in the Helbrute hold…” Salvador mentioning all the locations and the fact he can’t find him was odd. Normally it’s not hard to get a hold of him but he needs to keep his complete attention on his project. “I am sure Asriel is working on correcting his failure that’s it. There is nothing to worry about Salvador he can look after himself.” Salvador sighed he walked towards the operating table “who is that?” he asked.

Adelram stopped the torrent of power and moved his hands away the female gagged and coughed, blood dribbled down her nose. “I haven’t named her yet. She is the project I am working on she will be an example for Asriel.” “example? Why? What’s wrong with Asriel?” said Salvador. The question caused Adelram to shake his head in annoyance at first he thought nothing wrong but the event in his chamber shows there is something clearly wrong and he refuses to let it fester. At least Asriel is trying to contemplate on his failure. “Salvador, Asriel made a few mistakes and he is allowing it to overtake him and in turn cloud his decision making. I thought nothing was wrong at first but Dolwine showed me that there is a problem. Asriel is not quick to change so I will develop something to show what I expect from him.” his words caused Salvador to look down upon his project he stared at her for a moment. “Are you….going to replace him? Are you going to get rid of Asriel?”

The question caused his hearts to constrict slightly he almost forgotten that Salvador is observant. Adelram looked down at the female a part of him was against the idea of such a thing but the issue is if there is no improvement once the project is done. His mind drifted to such a possibility Asriel’s actions in his chamber shows that the restoration process might of not worked correctly. Thinking on it further Asriel had no interest in the companion he provided for him either. The silence lingered between both him and Salvador for a few moments eventually he sighed. “What are you thinking Salvador? I would never do that.” His bestial servant looked into his eyes he stared at them he frowned for just a split second, just for a fraction, Adelram wondered if he could see he spoke a half truth.

He wondered if his servant is smart enough to pick it up, even if he did he would never go against him. At most Salvador would be sad but would rationalize that Asriel may have done something terribly wrong to bring his ire. In the end Asriel has done something wrong and he means to correct it before it gets to that point he has to correct it before it gets there it’s why he is pouring so much energy into this. Adelram smiled “now enough let’s focus on my project she needs a name remember?” Salvador smiled “Oh yes! Erm...hmmm...Fatima? How about that?” Adelram’s eyes widened slightly in shock that he might possibly remember his pathetic sister. He can’t allow such a name if Salvador remembered that event it might break a effective servant. “No, that’s not a good name.” his bestial servant frowned slightly “okay, do you have any ideas master?” at the mention of ideas he did have one. An appropriate name for the woman before him he smiled at her as she convulsed on the operating table. “Your name shall be...Defillia….”

He sat in the room by himself he prepared the summoning circle, the appropriate six sacrifices had their necks slit open their blood smeared on the walls and floors of the room which has now properly consecrated the grounds. The one he is summoning is dangerous, she could destroy him with even a fraction of her power. So he had to do this carefully there can be no mistakes. Once satisfied Asriel stood before the circle and chanted he let the dark tongue spell from his lips, the blood smeared on the walls and floor took a life of its own as it turned to liquid and gathered in the summoning circle he prepared.

As he chanted he heard a moan that pierced the spheres itself at the back of his mind, he wondered if the daemon was trying to distract him? To make a mistake so she could devour him? For his sake he remained focused. He did not want a repeat of the church as his chant reached a crescendo the blood began hovering into the air forming a ball. Slowly the ball of blood began evaporating but the mist looked pink, eventually the ball of blood burst releasing a surge of mist into the room.

Asriel covered his eyes as the mist hit his face, as it went into his nostrils he smelt honey it was oddly pleasant but the voice that creased his mind set him on guard. The voice sounded female and was gentle like silk sheets but at the back of it Asriel could hear a thousand people screaming in rapture and pain. +who dare’s to call me?+ Asriel lowered his eyes the mist began slowing gathering again in the circle what slowly formed is the upper half of the daemon he wished to summon the rest of her lower body was made up of the pink mist. In the end that’s all he needed plus if he called the daemon fully into this realm he doubts that she would fit into the room. He looked upon the one he summoned her somewhat pale skin, her long tongue that lashed out along with her crown of horns. What held Asriel’s gaze is the four limbs the two bottom ones looked like crab claws and her upper arms one was plain and the other was covered in a spiked latex glove. Just a single motion from her she could cut him into ribbons.

The daemon intoned again “+who dare’s to call me? Zarakynel the Angel of Despair? Zarakynel the Unholy one?+” At the mention of her name Asriel gave a small bow “Zarakynel exalted Keeper of secrets I have summoned you for….wisdom.” The daemon raised her eyebrow “+wisdom? Not pleasure?+” “in a manner of speaking that may happen if I get what I want Unholy one.” she hissed at him “+why should I waste my time? I should devour you and leave for daring to call me…+” Asriel pleaded to the daemon “wait! Just… look at me. You know what I want, you can feel it. Keeper of secrets know mortal desires but they also bare secret and forbidden knowledge. Know that once I have it, you will be pleased with the outcome. When my plan comes to fruition the dark prin-” at the mention of dark prince the daemons hand pale hand snapped out and grabbed his neck she pulled him close to her face.

Her blue eyes met his in reaction Asriel grit his teeth, the daemon wants to enslave him, savour him and finally kill him. He has been down that road before he does not want a repeat of that. “L-look at my d-desire….s-see what I want…” Asriel gasped. The neverborn’s long tongue lashed out and licked his cheek, Asriel quivered at the sensation he felt his heart melting. Instead of the cold emptiness he felt warmth filling his body.

He almost became lost in but he had an objective “d-do you see what I want?” as he spoke the daemon dropped him to the ground. She smiled “+interesting….very well but I want something in return before I give you….wisdom…+” he panted as he got up he looked up to Zarakynel “name it...what do you want?” the Angel of Despair pointed her talon at his right eye. “+rip it out in front of me and hand me your right eye. It will be a sign of our pact...+” without hesitation Asriel readied his gauntlet and began tearing out his right eye, the agony that erupted from it set him off balance but to him this is a small price to pay to get what he wants. Zarakynel chuckled as this happened he guessed that she was enjoying his pain, eventually with some work he got it out.

Blood streaming down his eye socket he handed the black eyeball to the daemon she plucked it from his hands and looked at it lovingly. She flicked it into her mouth and chewed slowly for some reason he could hear each chew the wound he caused to remove his eye was slowly healing at the same time. Asriel took a deep breath “do we have a deal?” Zarakynel swallowed, she then smiled. “+we do mortal...I am eager to see what you do…+” the neverborn’s form began dissipating with the mist at she vanished Asriel could feel the information being imprinted on his mind. He smiled “this is everything I will need…”

Marthas sat at his desk and looked at the report the slaves were screaming to the high heavens that there are shadows spiriting them away. Even the serfs on the upper layer whisper of black daemons that steal people away from their beds. For some reason he thought about the time he saw Asriel going down to the lower levels it’s been three months since then. As a week passed Adelram grew concerned for his missing servant, he did not answer his hails and psychic messages merely bounce back.

Even Izel cannot find hide or hair of him as it moved to the end of the first month Astartes started to vanish. It was not enough to be a concern it was one every few weeks but eventually it drew Adelram’s eye to the issue of missing people and of course he asked if he knew anything about where Asriel ran off to.

He merely told him that Asriel left for the lower levels the news did not please him at the mention of the general location he sent Sebastian, Tarkhan and Marius with a few Astartes down to the lower levels. Marthas grumbled “they haven’t been back in in a month…”

The disappearance of those three and the search party Adelram put a halt to all raids until the situation is fixed. In their talks whenever he calls him to his chamber he could see clearly that his lord blames him for Asriel’s disappearance. He states that he should of stopped him and now his communicator chimed for his lord wants to see him again. Marthas rose from his desk and sighed heavily “he is most likely going to be pacing frantically when I get there…” he walked over to the stand that held his weapon and grabbed it. He then made his way to exit his room as he stepped into the hallway it was eerily quiet it’s been like this for the past month.

People on the ship are literally terrified to leave their rooms at most Astartes walk the halls and even then they walk with weapons drawn. He started to walk down the hallway, in these past few days at the back of his mind he could hear slithering he dismissed since at most it’s annoying sound. His lord has him spending all his time filing reports dealing with the kidnappings or being on the lookout for Asriel.

Once he was at Adelram’s chamber doors he pushed them open, entering the chamber he saw his lord as always pacing. But what surprised him were the individuals in the room, Salvador was fully geared and held his axe in hand. Adelram’s new attendant Defillia wielded a power spear and wore carapace armour with torn off sleeves. The muscle on her body clearly shows gene-enhancement but her most defining feature is her brown hair that held white threads in random sections.

The other’s in the room caused him to raise his eyebrow, Izel and Silas with his terminators looked fully geared and ready for war. Adelram finally noticed him entering and stopped pacing he smiled. “Good everyone is here.” Marthas walked to the centre of the chamber and stood next to Silas. “What is it? Is something wrong?” his question caused Silas in grunt in annoyance “we are going to look for Asriel. Our lord has had enough.” Izel shrugged “knowing that little man he is probably doing something insane.” Marthas raised his eyebrow to Izel “why do you think that?” “I am sure all of you haven’t forgotten he killed a planet for all of you? Or am I the only one that remembers?” At the mention of Athor Marthas was taken aback. “Well yes, but do remember he stated before he vanished he means to improve the warband.” Silas scoffed at his words “if improve you mean spiriting away members of said warband I don’t call that improving! We haven’t been on a raid in months!” Silas pointed at Adelram “if we find you servant I hope you are going to punish him!”

Marthas could see Silas’ words caused Adelram to frown “why do I need to punish him? If he produces results then there would be no reason to. Now what is frustrating me is the need for secrecy.” “my lord this Asriel sounds like a coward. If he wanted to improve the warband he should of merely stayed at your side and obeyed you words. He should of reflected on his failures not cripple us.” everyone’s eyes locked on the speaker it was Difillia, Adelram bought his eyes to her “I know Difilla but there must be a purpose…” “there is purpose which is obeying you not running off thinking he knows better.” Marthas shook his head “sometimes he does know better. I still believe he meant his words the fact we have not found Asriel yet means he does not want to be found. Once he is ready he will come out.” “I agree with him!” shouted Salvador. His lord faced Salvador “I know you trust your brother but I can’t ignore that he is taking my people without tell me why. Now I gathered all of you because we are going to the lower levels to search. We will not return unless this situation is dealt with, even we have to burn out the chattel in the lower levels to find my wayward servant.”

Marthas tried hard not to sigh at the order this action shows that he does not trust him fully yet. He guessed that it has something to do with his questioning during the events of Dolwine he tightened his grip on his weapon he prayed that whatever Asriel is doing will knock their lord of his feet.

Tarkhan coughed, day by day they tear out his organs taking them away one at a time and then the masked people eturn to this room to reattach them. What held his attention always is the masks the ones before him wore silver ones. The rune of the the dark prince was on the forehead of the mask and the mouth was somewhat shaped like the mouth of a snake with a serpent tongue sticking out. The ones that held him captive in dark chains knelt as they worked his naked form lying on the cold hard floor. At first he struggled but no matter what he did he could not break the chains.

He recalled the attack it was so sudden dark forms attacking from all angles the swiftness and speed of the attacks took all of them off guard. Plus the shadows themselves were assaulting them, what shocked him even further was Marius was simply torn apart by the darkness that consumed them. He did not even get the chance to scream.

Back then they were like blind men fighting in the darkness as they were picked off one by one, Sebastian was mortally injured but what surprised him further is their bodies merely melted into the darkness. His own wounds caused him to pass out and then he was here and the torture began. Tarkhan shouted at the silent workers “who are you! What are you doing!” as always his exclamations fall on deaf ears these humans have no respect plus the idea of a cult attacking the Astartes of this ship was baffling.

Tarkhan moved his head slightly to look around the room, what every inch of the room was covered in parchment, he could not read the text that covered them and seeing them for the first time he thought they were preparing him for some sort of mad ritual. That thought died as he spent possibly weeks in this room.

He grunted as he felt an organ being stitched back into place. He wondered why this was happening to him a part of him did think Asriel was a part of this but there was no way he would do something like this or attack Astartes either. As his mind drifted the door opened the masked people immediately stopped their work, they faced the door and bowed as they all intoned “high prelate..”

Tarkhan edged his head up to see who it was he saw a familiar cloak wrapped around a figure that wore a gold mask it looked similar to the silver ones save that there was only one eye socket and the mouth was shaped somewhat like an open serpent maw. The figure stepped into the room and looked down at him “Hello Tarkhan.” the voice was muffled slightly but he recognised it he thrashed and roared in the chains “what is the meaning of this! Asriel tell me!” at his howling Asriel removed his mask and clipped it to his belt, he now only had one eye and similar text that lined the parchment wall covered his cheek slightly. “You are being used for the sake of the family and the warband. You are being used for our lord.” his words caused the anger to drift from his body and only confusion started to seep in. “used? What do you mean?”

He smiled “do you know what we are doing to your body?” he pointed at him, his finger glew slightly Tarkhan felt his chest being closed instead of the painful stitching it was merely a tingle after a moment there was not even a blemish of the mad cultists work. “Tarkhan through my work you are now of emperor’s children stock.” Asriel’s announcement caused Tarkhans hearts to drop, he did not feel any different but he knows Asriel would not joke about this but a question remained. “What of Marius body? What of Sebastian and the Astartes you have taken?” Asriel titled his head “what of them? They were used to finish my project. Yes see Marthas before creation, comes destruction. Before Something new can be created something has to be destroyed. They were offered up for the warband’s sake” Tarkhan could not understand what he is saying but he could not help but laugh “so you kidnapped Astartes for this!? Our Khan will punish you!” he kept laughing “so what have you done with the slaves then? Fed them to your project!?” Asriel gestured to the kneeling people “the slaves are all here. With me. The ones that attacked you were also the slaves I have taken” the news caused Tarkhan to stop laughing “Impossible! There is no way sla-” “slaves could beat Astartes? You worked with Fabius don’t you recall the gland hounds? They can easily take one of you down...but enough of that. You are ready.”

Tarkhan curled his lip in disgust “you think that I will help you? I might just deliver your head to our Khan…” Asriel shrugged “you are not going to be at our lord's side either. He needs someone he hates and a suitable body has been prepared.” at mention of leaving his Khan’s side Tarkhan roared in fury “you will not take me from him! You won’t! I won’t let you!” he walked over and gestured to the people to rise they began circled him and began chanting.

A dark language spilled from their mouths the darkness from the battle began manifesting in the room. It crawled towards him like a hungry predator, he trashed in the chains. He can’t die here not after everything he has given up, not after finding his Khan. “It can’t end like this!” the darkness shot forward like a snake and consumed him he felt his face warping, his memories splintering and being replaced by events he has never seen. He sees a perfect city, he also found himself kneeling in ashes and staring at a cursed light. He saw someone else at the front of the light kneeling a primarch he knows well but seeing him in such a state angered him. It shamed him. Tarkhan cried out “T-this is...not…” his voiced slowly died away replaced by a voice he never knew but at the same time it confused him because this new voice is his. All the memories of chogoris drifted away, sputtering into the darkness as he sank falling into the maw of the great khagan a single thought passed through his mind. I should've listened and then nothing.

He stared as the ritual did it’s work Tarkhan is being used for something greater, for the sake of Adelram’s dream. If he wants to achieve this vision he will require someone, he may hate him but he will now value his words now. He ended the chant with the lower gothi’s the darkness melted away now displaying an Astartes with coppery skin, his features are not that of a chogorisian but of someone belonging to the to the dead planet Colchis.

He gasped “where...am I?” Asriel flicked his hands, the chains fell off the body of the person he bought back. He sat up and looked around when their eyes met he saw recognition, Asriel smiled “Hello Ivan….”

Chaos is not fair, that is all I will say.

 shinros wrote:
Chaos is not fair, that is all I will say.

So he may yet step on Cadia... We’ll see.

lliu wrote:

 shinros wrote:
Chaos is not fair, that is all I will say.

So he may yet step on Cadia... We’ll see.

Cadia is gone IIiu. Chaos is not fair remember?

Damn I liked tarkhan and Marius :(

 Dayknight wrote:
Damn I liked tarkhan and Marius :(

Chaos is not fair! I loved them too. Also new chapter in about a second.

Chapter 38
The room was filled with scented incense that set his body at ease but at the same time made him alert. He guessed around this point his lord will finally look for him personally which is expected. The two others that were with him in his chambers were caught up in their own devices, Ivan was meditating trying to centre himself after his resurrection, the priest has also already took to converting Tarkhan’s old armour to his liking covering it in parchment detailing promises of torture and excess, what Asriel found most interesting is that he had no memory of what may of happened to his soul in the warp. At most when he was killed by Marthas it was like a blank spot for him. The second was Sitri who is sitting on a cushion heavily breathing in the incense a month into his work she easily pierced all the wardings and found his abode, his cult.

Asriel faced both of them, he could not make out their expressions due to them wearing similar golden masks. Sitri was somewhat obscuring her features but Ivan took the ideas of the cult in stride, it was like he was right at home. As he stared at them Sitri lifted her mask slightly “why don’t you bring some of the prelates to join us Asriel? I am bored.” “no, they have more important things to do than please you Sitri.” Asriel retorted. “You mean kidnap more helpless people to fuel their excess? Steal away people in the dark to convert them?” Ivan chuckled as Sitri complained “they are doing holy work envoy, I can sense our lord coming towards us. It will take some time but he will get here eventually. Personally I still can’t believe Jedrick of all people ascended.” “He did ascend Ivan, in a manner of speaking he was the most selfish and the one who understood our god the best. So he was given a place at his side.” the ex-word bearer removed his mask his single earring shaped in slaanesh rune dangled as he faced him. “Perhaps, but what impresses me further is the fact Adelram has met divinity, if my old legion knew of someone who has done such a thing they would move heaven and earth to acquire him.” “To torture him? That’s what you meant right?” said Asriel. The priest smiled “well if he willingly speaks of his experiences I doubt my ex-brothers would so such a thing. I do feel he should be careful from now on.” “I see, that is good to know but considering what I have done your brothers should be more worried about joining us considering Adelram’s mannerisms.”

As they talked he could see Sitri growing restless she pouted and stood up right “I am going to the arena, perhaps my adoring fans will better my mood.” she stretched “being a high prelate is not all that bad, people desiring the position line up to fight me those slithering warriors are not half bad in combat either.” Asriel sighed hearing that, perhaps he should find some way to aid her in killing time, since whenever she gets bored many of the prelates and gothi’s end up in pieces. Her fights are spectacle he has to admit that much. “I will get you more slaves Sitri, you don’t have to murder the cult to pass time.” Sitri laughed at his words “coming from you? The hearteater? The beast of depravity? The devourer of pain? The br-” “you don’t have to list off my titles, I had a reason for eating the prelate’s hearts you kno-” “I know what it means does not mean you don’t enjoy eating them. I see your tail swishing in the arena as you tear the hearts out of those who are defeated, like a mad animal you attack the heart drinking in the blood and devouring meat, taking in the essence of the great one. The practice has pretty much spread to the whole cult I have even tried it the meat is quite delicious. Much more better than drinking from the source.” she then shrugged “in the end the experiments were worth it. I can imagine the great one smiling in joy with what you developed and all it took is your eyeball, kidnapping and murdering Astartes.” at the mention of experiments Ivan stood up his face turned grim which for some reason worried Asriel. “Your experiments have borne fruit Asriel, but it must remain a secret from the other legions. Even from Abbadon hence the amount of wards that surround it. If anyone found out what you have done this warband will be marked for destruction by the other legions.” “I know that.” Asriel folded his arms “I am aware of what this means but there will be a time that Lord Fulgrim comes and beckons his sons to him. We need to be on the top, we need to be one of the best, the most perfect. What I have developed will aid my lord greatly in the future. To take what makes an Astartes and change it to the point it destroys another primarch’s legacy. I still recall Tarkhan’s face at the revelation but… I enjoyed his reaction, the horror, the absurdity of what I did to him.”

Asriel removed his warmask “on a genetic level no matter what legion someone switches or changes to some part of them think themselves as a son of the legion they belong to. That cannot be allowed under Adelram, they should embrace entropy, they should embrace the third and think of Lord Fulgrim as their lord and father.” his words bought a sense of silence to the room he saw approval in Ivan’s and Sitri’s eyes. He hoped Adelram would look at him in the same way once he arrives but talking about the subject developed that itch again.

He turned away and placed his warmask back on “I am going to the arena.” his announcement caused Sitri laugh “so the conversation is boring you? We are more alike than you thought...” Asriel turned his head back slightly “a little, we have been over this many times and in a manner speaking I am getting bored.” ever since he gave up his eye and he began devouring hearts he has found his attention span shortening having long conversations causes his mind to drift to other things he could be doing. It’s like a nagging itch or thought that he could be in the arena enjoying the thrill of combat, spending time with the other prelates or even drinking from the source to burn his nerves. “As I said I am going to the arena, if he arrives you know what to do.” he then left his chambers as he entered the hallway every inch of the hall was covered in portraits of the third along with their prominent members. The artists of the pieces ritually killed people on the portrait and used their body parts in the paints to create the best depictions of their lords. Scenes of boundless excess, others showing prominent battles.

He taught the cult to view the Astartes above as demi-gods holy children that are above them and should be following their example in all things. He recalled the time when they were taking the Astartes, many of the prelates and gothi’s were crying tears of despair at what they were doing. Such a reaction shows that the Anguis project, no the Anguis cult is ready. Now his lord just needs to come to him.

Walking the halls of the lower levels it was too quiet, rooms were empty and at most all he could hear is a slithering sound at the back of his mind. They have been down here for weeks, when he said they won’t leave until they solve the situation he meant it. Being in the lower levels have started to grate on the nerves of his followers save Salvador, Defillia and Marthas. Silas was eager to get back to the upper levels and the only reason why he keeps going is the need to go on raids and Izel desire’s to be back within his chambers experimenting with people and his powers with slaves missing he can’t do such a thing. Silas grunted “we haven’t seen one slave since we went to the lower levels, it was like someone has removed them existence itself.” Adelram turned his head back slightly “It seems Asriel has been busy, far too busy.” “your servant can be mad sometimes do you know that?” said Silas. Izel sighed “you are saying that now? Silas we are all insane the difference is Asriel has no bounds I learned that from Athor” the sorcerer then looked around “I can feel sorcery in the air whatever he is doing daemons have walked these halls. Fully manifested daemons.”

At the mention of daemons Adelram opened his senses, he found Izel was right the mark of the daemon can be felt, the lingering souls of dead mortals who engaged in activities with the daemons and there was something else a strange smell that permeated the recycled air from his helmet. It was a heady smell of musk, he wondered what sort of mad experiments Asriel has in engaged in but since he is going this far to the point he is taking Astartes it must be something big.

He looked over to Marthas who hasn’t said a word of dissent since their journey he kept to himself always, it was plain to him the utter faith he had in what his servant was doing. “So tell me Marthas you feel that he is doing something worthwhile?” the one eyed apostle looked up to him smiling “I am excited to see what he has done, I can feel it in the air, the depravity that has gone on in these halls. I do not speak because I don’t want to ruin the possible moment, the surprise...” “surprise? I hope the missing Astartes is worth whatever he is doing I don’t want what he is working on to cripple us.” “You could of crippled us with your stunt but you thought it was for the best and look at the results. Have patience my lord.” retorted Marthas.

Their conversation caused Defillia to grind her teeth he looked down to his new servant, it’s clear she is agitated, it’s clear enough to him what’s going through her mind. But a part of him wanted to hear it from her “what’s wrong Defillia? What’s the matter?” she curled in lip in disgust as she spoke “if he wanted to improve the warband, if he was loyal he would of been honest if you. Why hide things from you? What is there to gain? If whatever he is doing was important and beneficial you would agree to it.” Adelram agreed with her assenement there would be no reason to hide if it was practical and aided him in some measure. He would see no reason to disagree or hinder him unless Asriel himself was not sure with what he is doing. “I agree, I still don’t understand the need for secrecy perhaps he is not confident with what he is doing..” Salvador grumbled “I disagree, I think lord Marthas is correct. Brother is a smart person I-” before he could finish the slithering sound came back far more loudly than before. This time everyone heard it, the whole group put hands to weapons.

The slithering sound was coming towards them second by second the sound increased until something melted out of the darkness. What was before them caused Adelram’s eyes to widen, it was a person, a female who’s lower body is that of a snake, she wore makeshift armour that clearly showed her muscled and oiled arms.

On her face was a great golden warmask, with an open serpent mouth her hair flowed freely in a mix of bright colours. Wrapped around her waist is tools along with a sheathed blade. The sight caused Adelram to drop his guard almost completely, he needed to examine the specimen before him, he wanted it. To his surprise the female bowed and began speaking her voice was smooth and delicate “I am pleased to be the first to greet you my lords.”

The serpentine female speaking jolted Adelram to attention, he could see his retinue all staring in silence. He slowly walked forward, until he felt someone holding his hand to stop, he looked down to see Difllia shaking her head “this could be a trap…” Adelram looked down at her hand and continued walking forward, her servant’s grip drifting at the force of his movement. He stood before the mutant who was at least a little shorter than salvador due to her lower body. She bowed again “great lord, I am head prelate Carita, leader of the valeblood sect. I am...pleased to see you…” Adelram leveled his vision into the eye sockets of the mask he could tell Carita is trembling, not in fear but elation. “Remove your mask.” said Adelram.

The prelate immediately did as she bade once the mask came off he saw an androgynous face, that is oiled to Adelram it was beasutiful like a master sculpted it. He grasped Carita’s face who flinched slightly at his touch “are there more of you?” Adelram said flaty. “Yes, sects bare males and females of bare similar gifts to me. It was guided by the high prelate, the beast of depravity.” Adelram raised his eyebrow “high prelate? Beast of Depravity?” “ He is also known as hearteater and the bringer of woe . I can guide you to him, I can take you to our home my lord.” Adelram removed his hands, at the motion Carita placed her mask back on. “I am sure he will be happy to see you.” at the mention of all the titles he turned his head to Marthas who is now smiling ear to ear, he did not even need to read his thoughts to know what he is thinking. I told you so, Adelram sighed. “Take us to your home.”

The prelate bowed and began slithering down the hall, Adelram gestured to his entourage “come enough gawking.” at his order everyone was brought to attention, he could also see Defillia is still clearly on guard. In the end it did not matter what she thinks, it’s likely that Marthas right. As he began walking to Carita everyone followed behind him.

As they moved through the halls they walked in silence but Adelram wanted to ask the head prelate more questions. “So tell me why have you been taking my people?” Carita turned her head to him “to make them better. The cult above could not grasp what is required of them so we taught them.” “taught them what?” Adelram said firmly “you have been taking things that don’t belong to you. Due to your efforts it is crippling the warband.” his words caused the head prelate to stop she drew her blade and activated the field suddenly she disappeared like a flash, he then heard a beastial whine at the back. He turned to see Carita is now before Salvador pointing the blade at his neck “do I look like someone who would cripple the warband my lord?” she lowered her blade and deactivated the power field “I killed to become likes this, I ate my rivals and engaged in practices that will blacken souls. We did all this for you.” Her words sounds something like Asriel would say, how she speaks has him written all over it.

He smiled “I take back my remark then, I am eager to see your home. The prelate nodded and slithered onwards. Everyone continued to follow the head prelate, as they walked the hallways were still silent but they stopped in the middle of the corridor. Carita raised her hand, pink lights danced before her as the hallway began bending and reshaping eventually revealing two double doors that are covered in parchment. But the design of the doors held his interest it was a giant serpentine figure with great wings and long hair reaching up to a galaxy to take hold of it. Adelram almost reached out in reaction “father…” Silas strode to the door “what is this?” Carita moved towards the doors “this is our home.” she flicked her hands again the doors slowly opened.

A huge gust of wind came from the doors she then gestured “after you my lords.” Adelram looked into the darkness he felt tense for some reason, Slowly he walked forward into the darkness. As he walked through what greeted him was a grand hall with different elevations leading into tunnels, along with strange metal houses, he saw people walking around going on their business, some wearing bronze and silver masks. At various tunnel entrances he saw more serpentine people guarding certain routes while holding spears. Izel strode forward “such advanced sorcery...how did he learn how to separate the ship in such a fashion?”

Cartia came forward as the doors closed behind her “this is our home, Nelhuayotl I remember the time it was just a few of us hovelling together…” Adelram shook his head “he did this in a few short months….it’s….” “Impossible?” he heard a voice, it was familiar voice but it did not hold pleasant memories. He looked forward to see an Astartes wearing a golden mask, their armour covered in parchment. Adelram drew his blade right away “why are you alive?” The Astartes strode forward and gave a small bow “my lord is that the first thing you say after all this time?” “yes, speak quickly before I kill you.” the masked figure looked over to Silas “it’s nice to see you again how are you Silas?” Silas grunted in return “I am with Adelram why are you alive?”

The Astartes removed his mask and clipped it to his belt he smiled, his features looked at the point before mutation “Ivan, I shall ask again why are you alive?” The old apostle chuckled “is that a way to greet your brother? You flesh and blood?” “we are not brothers anymore! Nor are we flesh and blood!” Adelram spat. Ivan tutted “still difficult, but I am pleased you at least bought my killer over to the truth.” Marthas walked forward and squinted his eyes at Ivan “I do recall I did kill you. Quite easily.” “you did, but I am stronger now. I am quite sure we will not have a repeat of that.” in a single motion Marthas readied his weapon “are you sure?” “I am” Ivan the sighed “so eager to kill the little serpents prized work.” Adelram removed his helmet he held it and looked at Ivan “what do you mean prized work?” Ivan wiped his hand through his bald head “that I bear the gene-seed of the emperor’s children. I am technically not a son of lorgar anymore.” Adelram dropped his helmet at the news “that is is impossible. There is no way that could be done…...what on earth is Asriel doing!?” he shouted.

Ivan gestured to try and calm his anger it did not help “My lord, he made it possible now if you calm yourself I can take you to your servant.” Adelram picked up his helmet and clipped it to his belt he frowned “yes, take me to him I have a few questions for him.” His old apostle inclined his head and turned “follow me.” Adelram gave everyone a look to be careful. There was silent acknowledgement as they followed Ivan with the head prelate.

As they walked through the grand hall all the mortals looked at them in awe and bowed, he would absorb their praise but the news that Ivan is of third stock troubled him greatly. Considering there is no means to convert an Astartes in such a fashion, plus along with the rejection issue and certain organs being removed could possibly kill an Astartes. He wondered what manner of beings or rituals his wayward servant was playing with. Ivan then lead them to a tunnel as they entered they heard cheering.

It was muffled at first but got louder as they walked down the tunnel, Ivan turned his head back slightly “my lord there is no need to be so upset things will become clear. Patience…” “shut up Ivan I did not ask you to speak.” Adelram said flaty. Ivan being resurrected has soured his mood greatly the snake men and women excited him but the prospect of Ivan being alive again caused him to grind his teeth slightly.

Eventually they reached the end of the tunnel and what greeted them was an extremely large hall with a iron dome built in the middle. The cheers raged into his ears, he wondered where Ivan has taken them to. As they walked up to the dome again the people circling it bowed as they stepped past. As they reached the entrance there were three pathways, Ivan pointed at the one guarded by those who look similar to the head prelate “we will be taking the one.” The guards bowed as they entered, walking down the hallway Adelram asked “I assume this is a manner of arena?” Ivan nodded “yes, prelates, the ones wearing golden masks tend to challenge the high prelates for their positions. Those who win can take the hearts of the fallen and devour them, in turn taking in the essence contained within.” “I doubt eating hearts empowers someone.” said Adelram. Ivan shrugged “I am not sure about that considering your father’s essence is running through the bloodstreams of many who dwell here.” at the mention of his father Adelram stopped in his tracks he looked upon the head prelate, her serpentine body is now finally making sense. It’s why the mutation is so common, but what puzzled him is how mortals bare his father’s essence. “Ivan, how did Asriel infuse simple mortals with Fulgrims essence?” Ivan gestured forward with his head “the one ahead of us will be able to answer.” His old apostle continued onward without another word. They then reached steps leading upwards as they walked up they entered a large viewing box that held giant cushions that could fit even an Astartes. Masked servants held pantry dishes that bore wine bottles and glasses.

In the box there was a white haired female resting on one of the large cushions clapping “it’s so fun watching him kill people…” the voice caused him to frown he should of known her hand was in this. Stiri turned her head back slightly and lifted up her mask “oh you bought them Ivan. Asriel got tired of waiting.” “well he has a short attention span.” Ivan gestured to cushions “please take your seats. I am sure you would like the front one my lord.” Adelram grumbled he sat next to his father’s creature who smiled at him. “It’s been awhile.” “what game are you playing with my servant? Are you misleading him?” Sitri frowned “accusations! Geez, how about you watch? All I did is give him a vial of your father’s blood all you see so far spawned out of…” she fingered quoted “the beast of depravity’s mind. Now let’s watch Asriel kill people.” Like a child she looked down to the arena, Adelram followed in looking the box has a perfect view of the arena.

He could see Asriel wearing a mask along with his hooded cloak, he was surrounded by other golden masked figures five of them in total some had snake bodies others didn’t. “They are all ganging up on him…” “of course they are! If they want the best chance of winning take out the biggest competition first!” exclaimed Sitri. He then heard a slither behind him, Adelram looked back to see Cartia looking at the arena “all of them are foolish to challenge him. This is a game to him, he will break their bodies and tear out their hearts.” Ivan sat down on the cushion next to him and nodded “yes, he will then become stronger as always.” as Ivan spoke he heard someone kissing his teeth he looked over to Difillia who is sitting at the other end of the box with Salvador, his bestial servant is already with the crowd cheering for Asriel’s victory to Difillia’s annoyance.

Adelram bought his eyes to the arena again as the fighting got started at once all five opponents charged Asriel, before they made contact Asriel did a backflip, it was so smooth the form was perfect, practiced. He landed behind one of his first opponents before they could turn around Asriel unsheathed his blade that was held on his back and planted the weapon in his opponents neck. With a swift motion of his hand he removed the head, he then placed his gauntleted palm in front of another enemy and released a surge of darkness that coiled around another fighter.

They screamed in pure agony as the meat slowly began slopping off their body leaving only bone and pulsing heart in the rib cage. Adelram felt his hands moving together to clap but held back he wanted to see more. He needed more, Asriel charged another challenger they moved to strike with their blade but Asriel’s movement was like the wind he dodged each attack like it was nothing. His servant then made a fist with the clawed gauntlet and moved in towards his opponent he launched his fist at the enemy as it crashed into the face of the challenger they were sent hurtling to the ground. As they hit the ground Asriel jumped upon them like an animal and began smashing their face into the metal ground with wanton abandoned blood splashing upwards “this is where fear sets in… they realise they made a mistake…” he looked up to see Cartia speaking. “A mistake?” said Adelram.

The prelate pointed “look at them my lord.” Asriel bought his vision to the two fighters that remained they froze in tracks as Asriel was doing his work on his now dead opponent. Adelram could see the clear fear in their movements. “They will die.” he said flatly. The head prelate nodded “indeed they will and the high prelate is not merciful either to those who remain.” Adelram raised his eyebrow “what do you mean?” Sitri sighed “just watch.” he looked at Sitiri in annoyance for speaking in such a manner but his curiosity go the better of him. He kept his gaze on the arena, slowly Asriel got up from the opponent he punched to death, all that remained was gory mess of skull pieces and brain matter.

His servant like an animal, he charged forward to two last remaining opponents as he closed in to one of them Asriel dropped his blade, darkness began consuming his body, he flexed his fingers, The one he charged tried to strike back but Asriel merely twisted around and punched the arena fighter in the face sending them to the ground.

His wayward servant circled the fighter he waited for them to get back up he charged again just as soon as they got to their feet. Asriel then released an onslaught of fist strikes, Adelram can clearly see bones being broken, he guessed that they were also internally bleeding as well. Asriel then bought back his gauntlet and instead of punch he tore of the mask of his opponent whose face was a shower of blood. He dropped the mask and like a flash his hands shot forward digging into the face of the one his is fighting. With a swift pull bits of their face was torn off, a scream that eclipsed the shouts and bellows of the stadium came from Asriel’s opponent.

But what shocked Adelram further is he saw Asriel lifting his mask slightly and devouring the pieces he tore away. His enemy then staggered back howling in agony clutching their ruined face, Asriel then made a reaching motion towards the blade he dropped, the rusted weapon floated and shot back to his hand.

He then gripped the blade in both hands and began slashing the opponent, but instead of killing strokes they were light slashes that caused flesh wounds, he was so precise to avoid the killing stroke he is purposely drawing out his opponents agony and pain. Eventually they crumpled to the ground as their wounds caught up with them. Asriel looked down at the corpse and began stabbing it repeatedly the person before him was already dead but looking at his body language it’s clear frustration. Frustration that his opponent died too quickly.

Eventually he stopped and turned to look upon the last warrior who was serpentine like Cartia. His mask and cloak covered in blood, Asriel slowly walked towards them, once they stood a few paces from one another they both held hands on blades. Then the sparks began, they were barely moving yet there are sparks around their bodies. “That is fast…” the voice came from his left he looked over to the left side of the box to see Marthas stroking his chin, instead of his normal eye being open it’s the eye that has been gifted to him.

Adelram faced the arena again, as the battle went on wounds slowly began covering Asriel’s opponent, gashes in the arms, slices in the serpentine body. “They are pushing their bodies to the extreme that is dangerous...well not for him it isn’t.” the voice belonged to Izel who sat next to Marthas. “What do you mean?” said Adelram. “I mean they are using biomancy mixed with sorcery to break the limits of their bodies open you witch eye and see.” Adelram faced the arena he opened his witch eye and he saw it the aura’s of both of them. Asriel’s was like a raging pink inferno, but it was controlled calm even while his opponent in comparison looked frantic. It was as bright as his servant’s but the flame was sputtering and diverting in different directions.

He is not as practiced in biomancy compared to Asriel but he narrowed his eyes he sharpened his senses and then he could see it the blade movements, the parries and strikes. The serpentine warrior was fast but Asriel was faster. He wondered if Asriel was even thinking about his attacks and defensive movements he could see the desperation in the last opponent’s soul while in comparison Asriel is calm, almost like still water. Watching this spectacle, this battle along with Asriel’s aura he could not put a word to it. To him it was beautiful but it was more than that focusing on his servant he gave off a strange heat that pricked his skin, despite being in the viewing box he could feel it.

As the fight went on, Asriel deflected a blow that opened up the serpentine warrior and that’s all he needed. His blade flicked out, as the sword moved through the air black trails covered it and in a single slash the head of the final opponent was removed. What surprised Adelram is for several seconds the now dead opponent was still fighting, the cut was so clean the body did not realise what just occurred. It took several moments for the body to stop and flop to the ground as the last opponent died silence reigned in the arena.

Everyone stared at the dead corpses, Adelram chuckled he wondered what reason is there to be silent. He stood up and clapped as the sound bounced through the stadium his servant looked up to him. As he claped the audience joined in and began clapping and cheering, Asriel looked away and sheathed his blade, he went to each of the bodies and began tearing out the hearts with his gauntlet and began devouring them.

Adelram could not see his face fully but going by his mouth he was clearly enjoying the meat. Once he was done he wiped his mouth and lowered his mask, a door on the side of the arena walled opened and out came people with bronze masks to take away the bodies. He watched his servant pay no attention to them as he left the arena through the opened door. Once Asriel left he stopped clapping “that was…interesting…”as Adelram slowly stopped clapping, Sitri stood up right “I assume he is coming here.” “then I am eager to meet him.” said Adelram.

After a few minutes everyone was up from their cushioned seats, the door leading out of the box opened and then he saw him. His servant who vanished for several months without a word. He waited to hear his reason, why he ran away and worked on all of this in private. Yet he held his silence, Adelram sighed “what were you doing? Why did you hide of all this?” he gestured to the room. Asriel looked around the room the one eye of his mask locked on Difillia “did you miss me that much? That you made her?”

Difillia spat at him “He made me to show you what you should be! Just because you figh-” “I wasn’t talking to you, you are a mere distraction for our lord nothing more. Be silent.” Difillia was about to shout again but Salvador charged forward and embraced Asriel he weeped slightly “I was worried!” Asriel patted the fur of Salvador “p-please...put me… down…” Salvador nodded and released his servant he walked back to his original position. Asriel brushed his gear “I repeat again did you miss me that much?” the question caused Adelram to shake his head “she is an example.” “a poor example” retorted Asriel.

He pointed at Difillia “has she sacrificed anything to approach me? Has she given anything up in order to even dare say she is meant to be my example? Should I tear out her eyes to show how much of a poor example she is my lord?” How Asriel is speaking would normally anger him, but for some reason he liked it. He did not know why “perhaps I was hasty in my reaction to dolwine…” “perhaps but at the same time I still think you should of restored Isira.” as he mentioned Isira he frowned “here I thought you learned something...if you really wanted her back you could of resurrected her. Just like you did for Ivan.” His servant shook his head “what would be the point? I won’t do it as a reminder that you made a mistake. The things I could of done if I had her expertise… you will understand soon enough.” Adelram then heard a cough he looked over to the source to see it’s Ivan “Asriel you are going to show him it now?” “Indeed I am, he has mainly come here to find out why I have been taking Astartes.” the mention of Astartes bought him back part of the issue at hand, he knows why he kidnapped the slaves but not the Astartes. “Yes I would like to know why you have been stealing away my brothers without my permission…” His servant gestured “then follow me.”

Adelram gave Ivan one more look to see he is smiling, whatever Asriel has done with their missing it’s a big deal since it’s putting a smile on Ivan’s face. He was not exactly sure to think of that, in the end they all followed Asriel.

His servant took them back to the main grand hall and they walked upwards towards the highest elevation, Adelram looked down at him. “You could of told me. I may of helped you.” “may, you may of helped me.” Asriel said flatly. “Now, we are almost there all will become clear my lord.” Adelram was about to say something but bit back his words, he merely followed as they reached the highest point there was a tunnel guarded by several golden masked warriors who guessed to be prelates. As they passed them they bowed like everyone else, as they walked through the tunnel for some reason Adelram felt anxious. What could his servant possibly done to need to spirit away Astartes? They walked onward towards a light and as they came upon the hall what was held in the middle of it captivated Adelram right away. The swirling luminescent pool. He gasped “what is is this….” what was also strange he saw strange liquid dripping into the pool, but the pool itself held his attention.

He looked to Asriel who gestured to it “this is the essence of your primarch my lord.” Adelram blinked “this large pool is? How did you create it?” “the vial of blood Sitiri provided was the base I had to build upon that.” The mention of building caused the gears in his head to click together the awe began crumbling into anger he grabbed Asriel’s cloak and hefted him to his face “where are the Astartes?” Asriel pointed upwards “there.” Asriel looked up, everyone in the group looked up and what he saw were naked Astartes hanging on long bladed spears that suspended them in mid-air he saw several familiar faces, Sebastian and Marius were among them.

Their chest cavities were torn open as blood dribbled down into the pool. The scene caused his eyes to burn in fury he looked down at Asriel “what sort of foolishness are you doing…..” “well we used sorcery to keep the bodies producing blood needed to fill the pool, I had their gene seed ground down and added to the pool. I made sure to also keep their progenoid glands for future use.” he watched his servant calmly explain how he mutilated members of his warband, Adelram grabbed Asriel’s mask and tore it off he threw it to one side revealing his face.

His wayward servant now only had one eye, the other is scarred tissue and he bore tiny scripture on his cheek, Adelram then asked firmly “where is Tarkhan?” Asriel pointed in Ivan’s direction “over there, his body was used as a test to see if the pool worked. Plus I needed Ivan so I had Tarkhan replaced he will be much better in getting what you want.” the news caused Adelram to throw Asriel across the room. At the corner of his vision he could see Difilla smiling and Salvador frowning in sadness.

What annoyed him is that Marthas was still smiling, the same smile from before when they were looking for his foolish servant. He clenched his hands an roared at Asriel “you murdered my Astartes for this!? To improve mewling slaves!?” Asriel got up slightly and popped his arm back into place “well yes, if you look upon Cartia but Astartes will benefit from this pool as well.” he said calmly. Adelram strode forward and picked up Asriel again “speak quickly...my patience is running thin…” “very well, what if I said if gene-seed treated in this pool would convert the respective organ to the one of your legion? A pure one. What you have in your hands is something that can destroy the legacies of the other legions. At the same time ingesting the contents of the pool delivers a sensonary explosion but also hones one’s body and senses.” He could not believe the information his servant is delivering to him that he developed such a thing. That those who join him can join the legion fully no matter where they come from. “What if the Astartes is already full grown? You can’t obtain all the organs.” his servant smiled “well that’s why Tarkhan was the test. You see there is an added effect, with time the organs treated would spread Fuglrim’s essence to overtake the other critical organs so there is no need to remove them.” as Asriel mentioned this Adelram could not help but smile he slowly lowered him to the ground gently “I see….but why the secrecy?” Asriel bought his vision to his entourage “tell me my lord do you trust them to sacrifice themselves for your dreams? Marthas would most likely do it but I was not sure for the rest. If I said that I would require sacrifices of the Astartes of the third to make this how many would accept? If you just went along killing and taking those who refused you will lose clout with the warband, in this instance I am the villain and you will be just making use of something that I produced. Plus they are used to me making such actions.”

The logic of his reasoning caused Adelram to stroke his chin “I see, then I apologize” at the mention of his apology Silas strode forward “I understand the usefulness of this pool but you must punish him.” Adelram gave Silas a look of disapproval, but he held his ground “he gets away with too much. He is the villain and he is still a human he is your servant. He held us from raids for several months if you do nothing the warband will not take it. Especially given that he killed and used several prominent members. Imagine if Marius remaining noise marines caught wind of this? Plus the fact you let him go scot free?” As Silas made his protest Izel chimed in “after everything I have seen you have something grand and dangerous on your hands. But I agree to keep up appearances you must punish him.” Ivan shook his head “our little serpent delivers something glorious and you seek to punish him to keep up appearances? Dear or dear, is the warband that weak willed?” Silas glowered “shut up! We did not ask for your opinion!”

Marthas raised his hand slightly “I agree with Ivan. we shoul-” before Marthas could say anything further he heard a large yawn coming from Asriel who rubbed his eye. “I tire of this. Let’s keep it simple, punish me. If it helps the story so be it, the arguing is making me sleepy.” At the mention of punishment he placed his hand on Asriel’s head “are you sure? Know that I am not angry with you.” his servant shrugged in return “I know, don’t worry I handle whatever you throw at me.” Adelram smiled “so devoted as always…”

Days passed, the news of the pool was kept under tabs by members he could trust but it was almost unanimous all the Astartes wanted Asriel punished for holding them back from raids and he obliged mainly due to Asriel agreeing to it. Through the days the cult Asriel developed started to integrate with the ship, Adelram learned of the teachings and ranks in full detail and how they conduct themselves pleased him. The only thing he added is only prelate’s are allowed on the upper levels, in turn this drove the lower ranking members of the cult to claw up the ladder to live with the demi-gods.

His brothers upon looking at the snake men and women caused a bedlam of arguments, each of them wanted one as a personal servant due to their sublime beauty and killing skill. In the end he denied it, only those who serve well may have one, which in turn meant only those close to him bared one and he held the rest. But today he walked the hallway to check up on his servant, Difillia was ecstatic with his “punishment” but he doubts whether Asriel see’s it at such.

Eventually he stood before the door, the small room were Asriel is held, he opened the door and stepped in. He heard gasps of pleasure which was an odd thing from Asriel, Adelram guessed it was from devouring his father’s essence. In the end it’s a pleasant change, he bought his eyes to the middle of the room and he saw Asriel chained to the floor, and around his form is wrapped spiked leather straps baring sharp needles piercing his skin, due to further protest from his brothers he had to make the punishment “worse” due to all the other perceived past transgressions. So along with the straps several small knives were impaled into his body each day one would be added.

Luckingly due to Asriel’s developed resilience and biomacy he did not die, he doubted that he would allow such a thing considering the state he is in. As he walked forward Asriel’s head edged upwards he gasped while his lips trembled “m-my lord…” Adelram scratched his head “I have come to release you.” Asriel shook his head “j-just o-one more day…” and there is the problem he extended this punishment for several days due to his requests. It’s gotten to the point it’s not even a punishment and he is using it to kill time he guessed that’s the reason why he agreed to it in the first place. He won’t even eat any of the food he brings due to the pain of hunger mixing in with the torment. “No, it’s enough I need you.”

Adelram walked over and knelt he began pulling out the knives, Asriel flinched as each knife was removed the wounds slowly starting to close. As he removed the second knife, the sound of crying entered his ears he sighed. “Are you crying really?” “just one more day…” Asriel said quietly. He shook his head he picked up both knives and stabbed them back into his body and twisted. His servant yelped, “Just one more day.” said Adelram. “Then it’s back to work, I have picked out a planet I want to put this cult of yours through its paces.” Asriel slowly nodded “r-right, just one more day.” Adelram frowned “one, not two or three, one more day.” he said firmly “I don’t want to come back here and hear you want another extension.” Asriel slowly nodded “can it be two? I changed my mind.” Adelram grumbled in annoyance “One! That’s it!” he rose and pointed at his servant “One!” Asriel started to cry again he creased his brow in frustration “fine….fine… two. That’s it.” “three, we can do three” intoned Asriel.

Adelram frowned heavily, annoyed he knelt again and started pulling out all the knives roughly, Asriel gasped “w-wait! One. Okay just one!” he stopped as his servant shouted and returned the knives to the original positions. He rose without a word and walked to the doors, he faced his servant before leaving “One more day.” Asriel slowly nodded, “one more.” Adelram sighed heavily and left the room.”

I have no idea how I came up with that last part but I love it. I hope both of you like it.

edit:Also I just sent my black library submission. I hope I get it!

 shinros wrote:

 Dayknight wrote:
Damn I liked tarkhan and Marius :(

Chaos is not fair! I loved them too. Also new chapter in about a second.

Haha and this is what makes you a great writer! Introducing and taking characters away really gets you invested in them and I'm never able to predict whose next, I swear you roll a D6 on their names sometimes.

This most recent chapter is fantastic, great work. I think that very last scene really drove home for me how far asriel has come. And honestly I'm usually able to somewhat predict the next chapter but I was so far off base with this one! I thought they were going to be trading organs like a certain other csm warband but this is much better. Great work man!

Personal note:I love Salvador, his "innocence" is the perfect contrast with the rest of the warband. Hoping to hear some more violin haha.

 Dayknight wrote:

 shinros wrote:

 Dayknight wrote:
Damn I liked tarkhan and Marius :(

Chaos is not fair! I loved them too. Also new chapter in about a second.

Haha and this is what makes you a great writer! Introducing and taking characters away really gets you invested in them and I'm never able to predict whose next, I swear you roll a D6 on their names sometimes.

This most recent chapter is fantastic, great work. I think that very last scene really drove home for me how far asriel has come. And honestly I'm usually able to somewhat predict the next chapter but I was so far off base with this one! I thought they were going to be trading organs like a certain other csm warband but this is much better. Great work man!

Personal note:I love Salvador, his "innocence" is the perfect contrast with the rest of the warband. Hoping to hear some more violin haha.

Maybe it's cause I love game of thrones? XD

Also thanks for the praise, one thing I wanted to make sure I hit with chaos the further up the chaos ladder you go the worse you get, what do you give up in order to get there? There always has to be a cost to even if it's small.

Oh and I am glad you like Salvador!

Chapter 39

The lower hive bustled with movement. Men and women on street corners handing out pamphlets to raise awareness of the kidnapped children and even priests marching ringing bells singing hymns to the emperor. Despite all of this going on around him his back ached from hard labour as he made his way home, he looked over to the grand buildings and apartment blocks, smog bellowing upwards. The factories churning out arms and armour for the armies of mankind. Looking at all of this he knew his place is here, but not for them not for his sons, he sighed and continued walking home. Approaching his small apartment block he took a brief look, the painting has fully peeled off, the building itself desperately needs maintenance. He slowly walked up the steps entering the apartment block, luckily he lives on the first floor, there are some unfortunate sods that live all the way on the 40th floor, since there is no lift they have to take the stairs.

But he counts his blessings when he can, the god-emperor has blessed him with a family, returning to it sets him at ease and he somewhat forgets the ache’s from work. He scratched his black hair and made his way up the steps to the first floor, he made his way to his apartment door and went to work at the door with his keys. Once the lock turned and he opened the door he walked in and what greeted him in the corridor are his children, two of them Adrian and Jonathan, Adrian is sixteen, while Jonathan is fourteen. Both had black hair like him but they both bore their mother’s green eyes. In instinct he looked over them “where is your mother?” Adrian frowned “she went out.” “again?” He sighed, the lower hives is not as crime ridden as the underhive but he worries for her going out all the time.

He leveled his gaze at his two boys “has your mother gone through the scriptures with you?” the eyes of both is his boys looked away and that said it all. “Right, then let’s get onto that then. Get your books I will meet you on the sofa in the living room.” His sons frowned slightly, the reason why he keeps them home and makes them study the scriptures is in order for them to get noticed by the local churches. The priests in the lower sectors are kind enough to put names forward to the ecclesiarchy, there have been many who have been taken away for local training or sent to the upper levels. He wants his children to be part of that group. Plus the added factor of the missing children it does worry him on some level but the arbites are known to be working on the case.

He rubbed his neck and walked down the corridor before entering the living room he always looked at their wedding photo. Back in the past his wife, Laura used to smile a lot but now she normally frowns or makes excuses to go out. He traced his eyes through the words that was printed at the bottom of the photo. “Leonard & Laura, together always.” he said out loud.

Leonard shook his head, he is thirty-eight years old and his wife is thirty-five it’s getting to the point they have to think hard on their kids future. They are not young anymore, yet his wife still acts like it. He grumbled slightly as he made his way to the living room and he looked upon their worn out sofa. He made his way to it and sat, despite the large chair being somewhat hard and uncomfortable to sit upon it helps his back somewhat.

After a few minutes of waiting his sons returned with their books, Adrian sat on the right and Jonathan on the left.“Right, Adrian pick out a passage.” said Leonard. His son nodded and opened his Lavitio Divnicus, he squinted his eyes slightly and started to read. “May we forever guard our souls from darkness, for to let even a fraction embellish our souls is to suffer damnation for all eternity. For the god-emperor is all powerful and all knowing, his gaze is far, watching for any sin or transgression, be ever watchful of those who wish to lead you astray. For there is no mercy for those who fall to darkness….” “Adrian what do you think that passage means?” his son tapped his chin with his finger “that there are bad people who wish to make us sin. The god-emperor is watching us and if we let our faith falter or be tainted he will punish us.” Leonard nodded “exactly, the arbites are also enforcers of the emperor’s law, hence why they are so strict. Follow the will of the god-emperor and no trouble should come to you.” as he spoke he yawned slightly the work in the factory catching up with him. “Right, Jonathan your turn.” his second son smiled. “For he is the light that guides, and the searing rays that destroys evil. He protects those who hold fast to their faith in the face of darkness…” as Jonathan read his eyes become heavy he yawned again.

He sat back in the chair slightly trying to hold his attention on his son’s words, his mind was drifting away, until eventually his heavy eyes closed.

It only felt like a moment before he felt someone tapping his leg, he grunted as his eyes slid open, the person before looked blurry, he could hear them speaking but it was muffled. He felt another tap, which caused him to rub his eyes to clear his vision. As his hands lowered from his face he saw his wife, in a fine dress, her ginger hair tied in a bob and what vexed him slightly is the makeup. Leonard yawned “where were you?” “out” his wife said firmly.

That single word caused him to scratch his head slightly in annoyance “you should of been at home going through the scriptures with Adrian and Jonathan.” Laura folded her arms “I would rather take them to the church or special religious centres! You want them to read their books so much yet you fell asleep in the middle of it!” Laura wasn’t exactly shouting but she is raising her voice to that point, “I am just trying to be careful, you know what’s going on the streets..” “the arbites are handling it! Look at me! I go out almost everyday and I am fine!”
Leonard grumbled “yes but you never know. I want my children to live till old age, I want them to have a better life. Perhaps even living near the top of the lower hive or even by the emperor’s grace the upper hive.” His wife sighed and sat down next to him “Leonard, the odds of getting chosen by the local church is so low, let me take the boys out tomorrow even if it does not have something to do with the church.” “no” he responded firmly. His wife did not protest further, they had this discussion several times before. She sighed and got up from the chair “I am going to bed, you should as well you have work tomorrow.” his wife left without another word, once alone he felt far more tired than before. “It would be awkward going to the bedroom...” he relaxed on the chair as best he could.

His eyes fluttered slightly before they slowly slid shut.

The bench was hard, uncomfortable but here he is in hive city Vestos. Asriel pouted in frustration he would rather be on the ship doing something more interesting and the drab brown robe he is wearing does not help his mood either. Yet Adelram decreed he wants to test the Anguis cult. In order to ensure things progress smoothly he also sent Difillia to his annoyance, her scrutinizing gaze made him want to pluck her eyes out. “At least I convinced hey to stay in the base while…” before he could finish a woman sat down next to him. They had a stack of pamphlets on their lap, Asriel smiled “what do you have there?” he asked. The woman turned her head to him, he could see she has been crying for some time. “Oh, you don’t know?” she wiped her eyes “we are trying to raise awareness to the kidnappings, no matter how we plead to the arbites they are not taking the case seriously…”

Asriel nodded, he spotted that it’s a rather large movement one he wants to exploit to its fullest extent. “I see, tell me who exactly is being kidnapped?” the woman sniffed “our children…” at the mention of children Asriel stroked his chin his tail would be swishing but the ritual’s to hide away the changes to his body were in effect. “I see have you talked to anyone about it?” The woman raised her eyebrow “What do you mean?” now the moment to drag them in. “Allow me to introduce myself” he reached out his hand “My name is Beleth.” the woman grasped it and shook “Natisha.”

As their hands parted he smiled “well Natisha I am part of an organisation called Auxilium, we are merely a small group, you can come to us and just talk about your problems. People will listen, perhaps give advice and maybe you might feel better from the experience.” describing his cult caused Natisha to raise her eyebrow slightly “are you with the church? Normally the priests turn us away due to “disturbing” the sanctity of their holy ground. They say that we should not even be…” “trying to raise awareness? Think of it this way you can speak of your movement at Auxilium I am sure that there will be many that will listen. That’s the point of it.” Natisha gave a small smile “so do you have a centre where you gather at?” Asriel nodded to his new possible devotee he reached into his pocket and handed a small card to her “just head to that location at dusk we run into the night if people are too afraid to head home we have some sleeping arrangements as well.” Natisha’s hand slowly edged to the card like something was holding her back oddly. At most Asriel guessed some vestige of her soul is trying to resist the call to excess and depravity. To start the journey to entropy. She took a deep breath and finally took the card from his hand “I will see if I can get a few friends to come.” “the more the merrier!” Asriel smiled. “As I said “we are just a small group where people can voice their thoughts and concerns freely without prejudice. I hope to see your there Natisha.” She nodded, her eyes are less fatigued and just by her face he could see some measure of happiness has come upon her. In the end that’s what Adelram wants through entropy people will be happy.

When he started the project he finally understood what his lord meant, Natisha then inclined her head to him “I will see you later then. Perhaps tonight?” “tonight.” said Asriel. Natisha placed the card in her pocket and rose from her seat, while grasping her remaining pamphlets she handed one out to him. “You do-” before she could say anything further Asriel took the pamphlet from her hands “I will give it a read.” Natisha smiled gently “thank you.” she turned away and vanished into the bustling crowd.

Asriel looked at the pamphlet and opened it up it talks of the general problem of the kidnappings, how the arbites are not doing enough. It also talks in some measure of that the church refuses to aid them as well, the criticism is bordering almost on the level to get someone arrested by the arbites. “They are fortunate the arbites have no interest in their movement….” he traced his eyes down the pamphlet to see small pictures of kids to teenagers, under each picture is a name and the contact details of the family.

As he read someone sat next to him again, he folded the pamphlet and placed it in his pocket this task is rather boring but it has to be done. He turned slightly to look upon the one who sat down and it wasn’t a new prospect but a member of his cult. Her hair is no longer multi-colored to her anguish, she had to have her hair changed to something that stands out less and the same rituals that has changed him is also affecting her. “Cartia, what is it?” Asriel said in hushed tones “High prelate...I am merely making a report.” “right, tell me how are things progressing on your end?” “the many centres of the cult are steadily recruiting people, the downtrodden, depressed and the beggars eagerly jump into the pits of depravity. The other’s who are unsure still help us in small ways unknowingly by spreading word of the organisation.” the information was pleasing to hear but he has something to add that could help them. He pulled out the pamphlet and held it before his head prelate “I want you to investigate the kidnappings, we can use this to our advantage.” Carita looked at the pamphlet and took it from his hands and placed it into her robe “it will be done. Oh, one more thing may you give me your hand?”

Asriel raised his eyebrow “why?” “to help with your boredom slightly.” “you must also be bored Cartia if you are asking me to do this.” in return all she gave is a coy smile, Asriel held out his hand it was like a flash her hand went into her robe and in a swift movement pierced his hand with a small knife. He lips trembled slightly as twisted it, to Asriel it hurt but it was not the same like the punishment Adelram inflicted upon him.

The grating boredom drifted somewhat as Carita did her work she frowned slightly as he barely reacted to the sensation. “It’s not enough is it…” “no it’s not, if this can help you a little I don’t mind. You enjoy inflicting pain more than receiving it.” at the mention he is allowing it for her caused the head prelate to drive the knife deeper, blood dripping onto the bench. “What of the people around us high prelate?” Corita whispered. “At most it might look like you are mugging me it’s normal in the lower hive so don’t worry. No one cares to do anything, beaten down by their masters and forced to accept their lot in life they wish to avoid getting involved in anything that would trouble them. Hence the push back to the kidnapping movement.” at his explanation the knife began rapidly moving which caused his eyebrow to twitch slightly.

He could see the head prelate is trying as much as possible not to make a sound, trying with all her might to control her facial expression as she moved the knife, once satisfied she quickly removed the blade and placed her hood on. “I feel… better.” Cartia then turned her body away slightly along with the bloodied knife as she mentioned she feels better Asriel looked at his hand. The hole in his hand is quite large he sighed and flexed his fingers slightly to release a small surge of power into the injury the blood slowly began to dissipate into nothing and the wound on his hand slowly closed. “Satisfied?” said Asriel. The head prelate turned back towards him the bloodied knife now clean. She licked her lips “Yes, I am. I shall get to work on your request.” she placed the knife back into her robe and rose from the bench. “I will be going please do be careful.” he watched Cartia vanish into the crowd, he hoped that she would find the information he requires. If the situation surrounding this issue is handled correctly he will have a lot of converts on his hands.

As he was thinking he felt the bench moving, another person has sat down next to him Asriel gave a small grin.

He sat at the bar drinking a cocktail, it was not an expensive drink but it’s the best one could get in the middle of lower hive. Even the bar itself was showing its age flooring is uneven, tables are heavily chipped as well. In the end the only reason he comes here is for one reason. One reason only and it waited for it. All the time, he let’s her chose the place and it’s always somewhere in the middle but she’s a charmer so he relents, he heard the bar door opening the bell ringing and there she was.

She walked over slowly, wearing one of her dresses, it was not too outlandish which is something he liked, her hair is not heavily stylized either and the make up is not overdone either. As she approached she smiled “Victor.” he rose from his chair and pulled out a seat for her “Laura, it’s good to see you again.” she held her smile as she sat but he could tell she was thinking about something.

Victor sat in his seat next to her and called to the bartender “cocktail for the lady please.” the bartender nodded and got to work, he looked over to Laura sho seemed on edge slightly. “What’s the matter?” “nothing.” she said quietly. “Are you sure? We have been dating for a few years now. I can tell when something is wrong.” “it’s nothing, I was just thinking about a few things. Now let’s stop being serious how have you been?” Victor could see she is trying to divert the conversation so he will let it drop for now, since he has no desire to ruin their date “yesterday’s outing was pretty good let’s keep up the good mood.” as they talked the bartender placed his partner’s cocktail in front of her she took a sip. “This taste’s far better than the cocktails in the lower parts of the lower hive.” Victor took a sip from his own glass “perhaps if you moved in with me you could enjoy better ones…” as the topic came up she gave a weak smile “maybe…”

At the mention of maybe his heart jumped before it was always the case of taking care of old family members which has kept her in her old home. “Really? What of your parents?” Laura looked away slightly “things are becoming hard at home they say that I should seek happiness instead of being cooped up in the house taking care of them.” “I see, I hope your mother and father will be able to take care of themselves.” he watched Laura drain the rest of her cocktail as he mentioned her parents she gestured to the bartender with the glass “can you prepare a refill?” she placed the glass on the counter. “Victor just give me a few days at least.” She leaned forward and kissed him as she leaned back after the kiss she said “just a few days.” at the mention of days he smiled “don’t worry I can wait. After all it’s been a few years.”

The prospect of Laura moving in made him excited, one day marriage might be in the distance but things have to be taken one step at a time. As he was thinking the bartender placed his partner’s requested cocktail glass on the bar table, as she sipped at it he could see her charming smile playing across her face.

The labour at the factory today was hard, Leonard found his back hurt more than usual normally he does not stop on the way home but thought to take some time to sit on the bench and drink a bottle of water. The water is not exactly clean, but it’s not going to cause an upset stomach so almost everyone on this level of the lower hive drink it. Yet what was bothering him since he sat down is that for some reason his nose tingles slightly at a strange aroma, it was not a bad or good aroma it was just strange, different it was the kind of smell that is trying to grab his attention. He then heard a yawn next to him he turned to see a young man with dark skin, the most distinguishing thing about him is that he has a single eye.

As their eyes met he smiled “why hello there.” Leonard in instinct looked away “sorry for staring.” “don’t worry about it” said the young man. He went back to sipping his water the young man spoke again “that’s not good for you.” he stopped drinking “I never got sick drinking this, almost everyone drinks this water.” he continued, Leonard wondered why this stranger is even talking to him. “Even if it lowers your lifespan?” at the mention of lifespan he spat out of the water. “What!?”

He turned to the young man “are you playing some trick on me!?” he shook his head in response “no, my… parents were doctors that spent a great amount of their time examining the water of this section of the hive. Once they bought it up, they vanished and the arbites took my eye. So, now I run a help group and hand out fresh beverages to keep people healthy.” “help group?” said Leonard. “Yes, it’s called Auxilium it’s a place where people can talk about their problems and freely accept or refuse advice. It takes place at dusk and goes into the night but we have made sleeping arrangements available.” “Auxilium…” Leonard said slowly “are you with the church in some form?” “no” the young man responded “it’s an organisation made by the people for the people. But priests do attend, even those who are part of the kidnapping movement attend. Even the downtrodden attend, they get a warm meal, water and a place to rest.” to Leonard the description of this organisation sounds like something a priest would put together but at the same time the generosity of mankind should not be underestimated. At the same time priests attend, this might also be a way to build connections to get his sons into the church.

He stroked his chin “do you have a card? I am actually quite interested.” the young man gave a gentle smile that set off him slightly, but for some reason he could trust him. He went into his pocket and pulled out a card and held it out. “My name is Beleth, what's yours?” he took the card smiling back to the young man “Leonard, I tell you Beleth I think your parents would be proud.” at the mention of his parents he gave a sad smile “at least I hope so, a parting gift from me.” he went into his robe and pulled out a bottle of water, but what was special the water was that it is clear and pristine.

Leonard took the bottle staring at it, he was mesmerized “where did you get this?” Beleth smirked “it’s been filtered and the necessary vitamins have been added to aid in daily activity.” as Beleth described the water he unscrewed the top and gave it a sip. It tasted clean, it flowed easily down his mouth. Plus a strange vigour filled him. “This is...great!” “I am glad you like it! I would like to talk further but I must go.” Beleth rose from the bench “the meeting would be starting soon. Will you be attending?” he scratched his head “I got a few things to handle at home, perhaps tomorrow.” the young man gave a curt nod “very well. Do enjoy the water.” he then turned away and vanished into the crowd.

Once he was left by himself he stared at the bottle of water and got up from the bench instead of taking a sip he backed it slightly. The liquid washing down his throat he felt energized, the ache in his back is vanishing slightly as well. He then licked his lips and screwed the top on. “I wonder if he would let me take a few bottles for my kids?” the thought that the water they normally drinked lowered their life span chilled him somewhat. If that was the case he wondered why such a thing is sold in shops, plus it’s easily accessible through kitchen taps.

Even so there is a slight spring in his step for once in a long time he smiled as he walked home.

Now back in his apartment he called out Adrian! Jonathan!” both his boys ran out of the side rooms and smiled “your home dad!” said Adrian, he inclined his head to his boy “yes I am where is your mother?” “out” said Jonathan in a flat tone. He sighed at the news as always since she has been going out his own kids started to learn how to cook since he never had time to do it himself. He creased his brow in frustration “I see have you went through your scriptures while I was away?” Jonathan scratched the back of his head “we decided to make sure to read it this time since you are always tired when you come home.” at the mention that they read their books without his input bought a measure of happiness to his heart.

Looking at both of them he remembered his talk with Beleth, the meeting should be going on at the moment or close to starting. “For once, I need to go out.” Adrian frowned “where?” Leonard pulled out a card “it’s a help group called Auxilium even priests go there, people go and talk about their problems. I hope to at least make friends with an attending priest for your sake.” at the mention of the talking about problems Jonathan’s eyes lit up “will they be able to fix mother’s problem?” at the mention of his wife he could not help but shake his head “I doubt it.” “why not? You said this is a help group.” he rubbed his head at his son’s question they might be able to help but this problem has been going on for so long now he doubts it would change. “Perhaps they might be able to, now since it’s getting late I want both of you to hop off to bed.” both his boys nodded and left for their rooms.

Once they were gone he walked to the living room he looked at the small side table “right better leave a note for her just in case.” he reached into his pocket and pulled out a paper and pen. He wrote a small note detailing where he is going and how long for. He should be back late in the night. Once satisfied he left the note on the table and turned to the door to make his way to the help group.

The street the building was located on was not exactly out of the way to Leonard’s surprise as he stared at the building he could see it’s in a similar condition to his own apartment block, he spotted two guards standing at the doors. He walked up to them “I am here to attend the help group.” the two men at the doors looked at each other the one on the right spoke “do you have a card?” he pulled the card out of his pocket “it’s here.”the guard that spoke stared at it and smiled “right you can come in. here is your mask.” he went into his robe and pulled out a wooden mask with an open mouth it was the size that you can clearly see one’s lips. “What’s with the masks?” asked Leonard. The guard frowned “it’s to protect people who attend, people can still be unsavoury in the lower levels. This is to ensure no trouble is caused.”

As Leonard heard the reasoning he did not like it exactly but could understand why, some people might say something personal and use it against them. “Right, I will take the mask.” he reached out and grasped it. The guard nodded “right, you will place it on here and you will also leave one at a time and hand the mask back to us.” As the guard explained he began fastening the mask to his face. “Got, so can I go in?”

The guard who explained the system stared at the mask for a moment, he then turned to work on unlocking the door. He then pushed the door open slightly “you may go in.” just for a second Leonard felt himself holding back, that there might be something wrong going on. It only lasted a moment before he walked in, as he walked down the hallway he smelled a strange incense that relaxed him somewhat he felt comfortable. It’s like he did not even work today, eventually he reached a hall were the walls were covered in pink silks he could tell right away the incense is stronger in this room. It did not exactly bother him for some reason. He looked to the centre of the room and what he saw is a group of people were sitting on chairs in a circle.

Some stared at him, others were silently weeping, he tried not the stare at people as he made his way to an empty to seat. Looking around just going by the clothes he could see that there are many people who come from various levels of the lower hive. He waited in silence for a few minutes until eventually someone in a brown robe came out of one of the side doors they wore a wooden mask and sat on one of the seats.

He clapped to get everyone’s attention “I am glad you could attend this gathering. Now to get started I suggest those who are new should pick out nicknames for themselves. It’s just a precaution those who don’t know me you may call me Tenebris.” as the masked figure spoke he knew right away who it was, he recognised the voice. As Beleth finished speaking people began introducing themselves giving out their nicknames.

Eventually it came to him, everyone stared at him waiting for an answer, he tried to quickly think up a name. “You can call me Custos.” Beleth inclined his head “good name, so how about we get started?” he gestured to the one next to him “you speak your name and then you may speak about anything you desire. If someone wishes to input you may raise your hand and say I, then your name and that you wish to speak after that you may speak as normal.” The man who looked somewhat pudgey and bore grey hairs gave a sad sigh “you may call me magister, the problem I have...is certain individuals blocking the future of our young. You see many of you know of the church programs to induct promising children as scribes? It’s being blocked by those above, I disagree aggressively with the decision but my hands are tied. I personally don’t know what to do…” Magister looked down slightly “the priests in the upper hive and spires considers those who live in the lower and underhive to be… “gutter rats.”” the mention of the term gutter rats caused leonard to clench his hands. Plus the fact that priests above are actually looking to prevent their kids from have a better future. He could see many in the room are not taking the information well, it’s clear enough Magister is a priest in the lower hive and he now understands why they have codenames and masks.

A woman raised her hand “I, Luctus wish to speak, with the kidnappings and this information I wonder do the arbites and priests above us actually care what’s going on? We can’t even protest such decisions!” Luctus’ outburst caused everyone to nod in agreement, Leonard even found himself nodding he cares about his sons more than anything the news that their own water is killing them, along with Magisters testimony angered him. He slowly raised his hand “I, Custos wish to speak. Magister I hope this is not true, I have sons that I wish to have enter the church. They read their scriptures almost everyday, what you just said troubles me greatly. Is there anyway you can rally priests to your cause?” Magister shook his head “they are all too frightened to go against those above.” Leonard began clenching his hands tighter “I recently also found out the water we all drink lowers our life span. This news and the kidnappings...don’t they care?” At the mention of water everyone started murmuring in confusion he looked to the person who he assumed to be Beleth who gestured to quieten the crowd down. “Leonard speaks truly, why do you think you are allowed to leave with the water we provide? It was partly because of that discovery we started this.” as Beleth spoke everyone shook their heads in clear disbelief, others in anger.

Magister sighed, to Leonard he sounded weary “the sins that mankind does upon another shames the memory of the god-emperor…I am done for now, I will try to rally members again. I thank you for listening to me.” Beleth smiled “right who wishes to speak next?” Luctus raised her hand “I do. I wish to speak of the kidnappings our children are being taken, spirited away. I assumed the gangs of the underhive had something to do with it but the Arbites won’t budge...” Luctus began crying slightly behind her mask “My girl was only fourteen… we went to visit the church a large crowd barreled into us and then she was gone... I tried to raise awareness...but no one seems interested in doing anything…” Leonard did not know how Luctus can handle losing her child at most he guessed the movement is what is keeping her grounded.

He hoped, he prayed that he would never be in that position. He raised his hand again “I, Custos wish to speak. I will try and raise awareness in my work place it’s the least I can do. I have children myself.” his words caused everyone to agree to at least raise awareness in their circles which in turn caused Luctus to rise from her seat and bow “thank you! All of you!” she slowly sat back down on her chair, she lifted her mask slightly to wipe the tears.

The hall grew silent again, Beleth gestured to them “who wishes to speak next?” as he spoke he could see no one was raising their hands. At this moment Leonard did not want to say anything, but for some reason the memory of his son asking to speak out at this meeting surfaced in his mind. He found himself slowly raising his hand “I wish to speak…” everyone’s eyes locked on him. He sighed “you heard how I mentioned I have my kids reading the scriptures? Their mother and my wife is meant to go through with it them. Since I spend most of my time working I normally don’t get the chance to do so. The issue is that my wife goes out a lot. Sometimes it feels like she does not care for our boys future…” As he spoke someone raised their hand, a skinny man who was bald. “I, Noctis wishe to speak. Custos how often does your wife go out? There is nothing wrong with that in itself but if I was her I would be with my children a hundred percent.” the question caused him to rub his neck “the issue has been going on for several years actually. I normally have to go through the scriptures with my boys but due to the work I fall asleep in the middle of it. She normally arrives some time after I come home. Perhaps an hour or more.” His words caused people to whisper and shake their heads. Luctus raised her hand “I, Luctus wish to speak. Considering the nature of the lower hive we have to think about our children’s future. A future that has most likely been stolen from my little girl, I mean no ill intent Custos but your wife is being irresponsible.” Luctus words caused everyone to nod in agreement, Magister raised his hand “I Magister, wish to speak. I don’t wish to be rude but… have you considered the possibility she is...being unfaithful to you?”

Leonard ground his teeth as Magister spoke “she would never do that” he said firmly “but Custos from what you have told me you are a father who seems to be working hard to ensure your children have a future. Along with working in the factory that’s a lot of work and you say your wife has been going out flaunting her duty to her kids for several years. By the god-emperor I hope I am wrong but to me it does not seem right. What I see is a kind man who does not wish to think ill of their partner.” As Magister spoke it started to click in his head, the possibility, it’s clear enough he is priest considering how he just spoke. He has most likely heard this story thousands of times before. He shook his head slowly “I-I...will think on your words.”

Eventually a silence came upon them and Beleth asked the same question again, soon after people got talking and the things he heard shocked him. Arbites beating on homeless, people being evicted from their homes for no reason, possible gang members seeking a better life. All these stories made him realise that maybe his own problems are small but at the same time for once speaking of it out loud he felt better. Once everyone seems to be done talking Beleth clapped “right, I am sure all of you are hungry and thirsty due to talking now it’s time for the meal.” he clapped one more time and out of the side door came a robed person pushing a small food cart that had plates of food and bottled water stacked upon it.

The smell from the food caused Leonard’s mouth to water slightly, he could see steak and vegetables. Beleth got up from his seat and began handing out the plates from the cart along with the water. Once everyone had a meal he gestured outwards with his hands “eat, the cutlery is with the plates.” At once everyone started eating, Leonard could clearly see the mouth slit in the mask is big enough to fit food and the bottle cap through. He looked down to his own food for a moment his stomach rumbled heavily, yet he was apprehensive for some reason. That his mind is telling him not to eat, but his hunger overcame him he picked up his knife and fork that was placed on the plate and began eating.

The meat was succulent, the vegetables were cooked to perfection, at least he thought so, he even found himself eating too quickly and needed to drink some of the water. The clean water with the meal caused his cheeks to flush slightly the meal consumed his mind, the headache dealing with his wife, the pain from work all vanished. All he had was the meal to enjoy, soon everyone was finished. He tapped his stomach in satisfaction, “that was good.” said Leonard.

Beleth then bowed “I am glad everyone enjoyed their meals, now this session is finished for today. Please leave your plates and empty bottles on the chairs and those who...need accommodation will stay behind. If you wish to take some of the water there is paper bags on the food cart.” he then gestured to him “Custos you can leave first.” as his nickname was called he perked up and rose from his seat. He placed his plate and bottle on his chair. He was going to leave right away but his eyes diverted to the cart for a moment and he found himself walking over he picked up a paper bag and walked to the exit. He turned his head back to the group “thank you for the advice I will think about it.” despite everyone wearing masks he got the feeling they were smiling at him.

He faced the exit and walked out once outside he handed his mask back to the guards and walked home. Even though it was late and he worked in the same day he did not feel tired, it was like a great burden was lifted from his shoulders. “Perhaps it is good to talk about things in some measure…” his mind drifted to the meeting, the things he learned also vexed him that those who are meant to protect and guide them are trying to keep them down. Or even sabotaging their lives. At least he has the water so his sons no longer need to drink a liquid that is killing them.

The only sad thought from the meeting is the fact that he has to find another means to get a better future for his boys. He grumbled slightly as his mind ran through possible solutions and plans.

*grumble* noticed a few repeating words going to make a few small edits.

I have been following both your stories and would like to say that you are a talented writer.

I do have one suggestion:

When you change character perspectives in the story it would be less jarring to the reader if you did something to signify the change. Something simple like a line of: "xxxxxxxxxxx' between paragraphs.

 complex57 wrote:
I have been following both your stories and would like to say that you are a talented writer.

I do have one suggestion:

When you change character perspectives in the story it would be less jarring to the reader if you did something to signify the change. Something simple like a line of: "xxxxxxxxxxx' between paragraphs.

Thanks! Still got a long way to go need to practice. Now what do you mean like xxxxxxx? Reading Horus Hersey and other books they just start a new scene with the next paragraph in chapters when switching characters I do feel there are more ways I can introduce the scene better though.

 shinros wrote:

 complex57 wrote:
I have been following both your stories and would like to say that you are a talented writer.

I do have one suggestion:

When you change character perspectives in the story it would be less jarring to the reader if you did something to signify the change. Something simple like a line of: "xxxxxxxxxxx' between paragraphs.

Thanks! Still got a long way to go need to practice. Now what do you mean like xxxxxxx? Reading Horus Hersey and other books they just start a new scene with the next paragraph in chapters when switching characters I do feel there are more ways I can introduce the scene better though.

For Example:

Paragraph 1 - description of Asriel doing something awesome planetside.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx (just to show that a change in perspective is coming)

Paragraph 2 - Adelram sitting in his throne room plotting something.

Just a suggestion, there is nothing wrong with the way you are doing things though.

Oh I see thanks for the suggestion. I do think there are some things I could do better when switching characters. I do apperciate your words its so nice to see a new poster!

Chapter 40
The operating theatre was slick with blood he has begun the process of treating the gene-seed of the warband members who are not of the third legion’s stock. Izel’s procedure has been completed, Marthas is the final one. He stared at Marthas who is blinking with one eye staring at the lights that shined down upon him as tubes of the Phoenicians luminsicent blood was fed into his system. “Is...t-this necessary…” he slurred. “Do you mean feeding my father’s blood into your body? Yes it is” said Adelram. “I made some modifications to my father’s blood that is being fed into your system, I mixed it with a few of my flowers. I am also having Caius replace the combat stimulants in everyone’s power armour with this mixture. I am sure when we make war on Vestos it will be enjoyable for everyone.” “I-I hope so…” Marthas slurred again.

He knew that would be the case, he tested the mixture on himself first, the eruption of colour and sensation almost reminded him of the pleasures of the palace. He could see why the cult is so fanatical in pursuing pain and delivering it. Adelram even had to admit a part of him ached to be on world giving people the joy he now feels. He just needs to be patient, “right, Marthas do you feel any different?” he placed the last gene-seed to be treated back into his body. He stared at the apostle who said “I…..I….feel” he was now longer slurring “I see….liquid iron hands holding a hammer, I see….a battlefield as our father removes a head….I….” he smiled hearing this information “you see when our father killed Ferrus Manus? Is that it?” Marthas slowly nodded “I see raven guard, salamanders and irons hands fighting, wearing ancient armour...their faces in the fixature of disbelief and fury…” the reaction pleased Adelram when he was doing Izel’s procedure as his gene-seed was treated and placed within his body he began rapidly deteriorating, specs of dust began falling off his gene-seed he had to complete the operation while holding his soul together after divining the cause. He guessed in some measure whatever ritual Ahriman committed upon the thousands sons affected those who did not turn to dust.

In the end Marthas is having a pleasing reaction at the same time he wondered how this procedure would effect the legions. “I have to keep my father’s blood secret…” something of this magnitude must never leave the warband, even the third should not know of it. What he has in the bowels of the ship is a well of corruption that can annihilate the core of a legionnaire. “Marthas can you say anything else?” “What do you mean? I feel fine.” he looked at him in confusion “what were you talking about before Adelram?” what Marthas just said caused him to raise his eyebrow “you were speaking of Horus’war upon the imperium. When our father killed the primarch of the Iron Hands.” “I was?” Marthas said in confusion.

The confusion concerned Adelram slightly, but the procedure is done he began closing up Marthas’ chest he smiled “we are truly brothers now Marthas.” “I don’t feel any different…” his reaction caused Adelram to turn up the dosage on his father’s blood, Marthas seized up on the operating table. “Once your power armour is outfitted you will feel like this all the time in battle Marthas.” he lowered the dosage, his brother slowly began to relax his eyes fluttered. He suddenly gasped “turn it back up!” Both of Marthas’ eyes flashed open wide in a mad frenzy “turn it back up Adelram!”

He ignored Marthas’ protest as he began removing the tubes “no, that was just a taste. Now up you get.” Marthas grumbled in annoyance as he closed his mutated eye, slowly he calmed down and sat up right.“So how long will Asriel take?” his question made him pull out the orb he uses to communicate with Defillia “according to Defillia she feels Asriel is moving too slowly. Or perhaps it’s her jealousy speaking.” “Are you sure it’s wise sending both of them together?” Adelram played with the orb in his hands “sending her will keep Asriel alert, but you are correct reports come in everyday…” He looked to the door. “Salvador! Come in!” at his command the door opened his bestial servant smiled as soon as he trotted into the room he slipped on the blood and crashed on the ground. “Ouch! Ouch!” he cried.

He slowly got up rubbing his bottom “do you need me master?” “Yes, I do I need a way to make Asriel work more effectively do you have any ideas?” Salvador scratched his head “why not get him a present if he does well?” his servant’s answer caused him to shake his head “Asriel is not one for awards.” “How do you know?” said Marthas. “He has been changed since ingesting your father’s blood for several months. Along with eating hearts full of his essence.” Both Marthas and Salvador are ganging up on him he sighed “very well…” he held the orb and sent his thoughts into it. The orb began shining brightly as a circular glass coalesced above it, Difillia’s face appeared. “I have considered your reports and I will act upon it.” “You will!?” Difillia exclaimed. “Yes, I will now put Asriel on.”

The image in the glass shifted slightly and eventually he saw Asriel’s face “right-” “so you are really taking her side?” Asriel said firmly. Adelram didn't even get the chance to speak he shook his head. “No, not exactly I thought I will give you a better incentive.” “I don’t need a reward. I will get it done, corruption and entropy will spread to the lower hive.” “I know you will do that Asriel but let me say this. If you make your plan grander, if you bring true excess to the lower hive I will get you a rack.” At the mention of a rack he furrowed his brow. “I can’t use it by myself.” the reaction surprised Adelram, he could see his servant wants it. “Right I will use it once with you. Each week.”

Asriel finally smiled he then frowned a second later “once a week? I don’t need it.” he looked around the operating theatre he made the face clearly showing that he told them so. His servant is not one for rewards. He watched Salvador gesturing to raise the reward he whispered “bargain with him!” he faced the glass “twice a week.” that’s it.

Asriel held his frown “twice a day.” Adelram’s eyes went wide “twice a day!? I have important matters to attend to!” “then I am not interested in the rack, the plan is going smoothly my lord.” Adelram grumbled a part of him wanted Asriel to become like this, in the end this is just a case of being careful for what you wish for. “Fine tw-” “I changed my mind, Three times a day Adelram.” Adelram’s mouth hanged for a moment he creased his brow “three times a day!?” “yes, I know you have nothing better to do than water you flowers or feed Salvador. Actually can you throw in the knives used in the punishment? You were quite good with those.” He did not know what to say to this. He shook his head “I am the lord of the warband Asriel, I said once a week. Now you are just taking advantage? Once a week, take it or leave it.” he said firmly

He watched Asriel’s eyes began to water slightly which caused him to sigh heavily “As I said, I am the lord, cr-” “See whenever I do something good for you! You throw me around! Break my bones! I still remember the church! All I ask is for my lord to use the rack three times a day! That’s it!” Adelram frowned “As-” “The plan is going smoothly! Converts are pouring in! You never reward me! Is it too much to ask!?” he sighed again heavily “very well...three times a day... I expect greatness. Do you understand me?” As soon as he agreed the tears vanished Asriel looked how he was before and he smiled. “I will get it done my lord thank you.”

Soon as Asriel agreed the scene within the glass moved back to Difillia at this point he no longer felt like talking and turned it off. As the glass vanished he eyed Salvador and Marthas. “He has changed.”

Asriel smiled ear to ear as he stood in the basement of their abode, it’s soundproof, covered in pink silks while bronze masked servants who are recent converts serve food and wine to the prelates who are lounging on large cushions.

Those who desire accommodation sleep on the upper floors and are fed wine and food laced with higher concentrations of Fulgrim’s blood. In but a few days they slowly take to darker excesses. Now his lord is offering him a reward for doing more, he looked at Difillia who is now frowning “he is offering a reward…” she hissed. “Since I am his best servant, he cares for me the most.” said Asriel. Speaking in such a manner caused Difillia to scowl “you will not meet his standards…” “how sure are you Difillia? Since he is giving me a reward I think I will make something for him” he stroked his chin “it must be ready before he arrives on world…” “focus on that task!” shouted Difillia.

His “example” shouting caused him to shrug “why must you be so boring Difillia? I am focusing on the task. He wants something more I will give it to him….” he then heard the coded knock on the basement door. The guard went to work removing all the locks and opened the door. Walking down the steps he saw Carita who is smiling, she bowed “high prelate. I have returned from my investigation.” Asriel gestured to Carita “see Defillia? My grander plan is coming together” “Right, then “favoured servant” what is your grand plan.” he gave a grin to the head prelate “tell me Carita what have you found out?” “the kidnappings is being done by a rather large gang in the underhive. They have a monopoly on the business on that level none can stand up to them. It was not hard to track their movements, they normally spirit the young ones away at the grand church in the lower hive. Considering how many people are there it’s easy to steal people away.” The information she gave him is perfect he licked his lips “let’s allow that gang to work for awhile longer and then we will snap our jaws shut on them.” Carita seemed slightly confused “what do you mean snap out jaws shut high prelate?”

Asriel spread his arms out “I mean we won’t be bored. We will show this gang the joys of the galaxy..but for now? patience….”

Leonard returned home from another help group meeting, since attending them he feels better when he comes home. He learns new things about people and even gives advice. Plus the food and drinks are not bad either. One thing that pains him is that he does not share the water, he is not sure what is exactly in it, but a part of him is telling him not to give it to his kids. He hasn’t had any himself but he stores it just in case. He smiled as he walked to the living room, his back no longer aching when he entered he saw his wife sitting on the chair in her nightgown. “You come home late from work these days…” he grumbled annoyance when the help group advised him on the possibility that she is being unfaithful they talk less. He did not want it to be true. “As I said, I am visiting a help group. There is even a priest that attends.” his wife raised her eyebrow “but you look relaxed and hearty even. I hear those sorts of groups are filled with miserable people. Are you sure you are not doing anything else?” he can see the accusation laced in her words, it just annoyed him even more. “If you think I am seeing a woman you are wrong. I am going there for the sake of our kids!”

Laura looked sternly at him “I see I won’t pry further, well I have been thinking. I won’t be going out anymore.” he blinked rapidly in surprise “what? W-why?” “why not? I have to think of the children. For their sake I am staying home tomorrow.” the news caused a smile to line his face “I see...thank you.” His wife rose from the chair “Now I am going to bed. Make sure you get some rest.” She walked past him and went to their room.

Once alone he did not know what to think, he walked over to the sofa and sat down the smile still on his face. “Perhaps they are wrong? Just maybe?” his heart relaxed “she is faithful I know it..” once in a long time he decided to get up and go to their bedroom.

Laura woke up in their bed, it was strange yesterday that they decided to share the bed for once, she moved her hand through the creased spot where her husband slept at this moment he should be at work. Overall she did not understand what he was doing coming home late at night but these past few days he is happy. It can’t be a simple help group, “he must be seeing someone else…” she thought. There is no other reason, just like her he is seeking a new life.

This is the last day in this small flat, she has told Victor at least a half truth in the last few dates, that she has two kids from a previous relationship. She thought that he would leave her if he found out but to her shock he accepted it. “He is so nice..” she whispered. This all started when Leonard wanted their sons to join the church, she was not against it at first until she saw more of what the priests do to themselves. Plus Victor lives near the top of the lower hive and owns a small business. Her sons could actually have a proper life.

She rose from the bed “I need to get ready.” she hopped out of the bed and got her clothes ready in a small bag. She dressed herself for travel once fully dressed she walked to the living to see her sons reading. She smiled “I want all of you to put your travel clothes on. We are going somewhere.” Adrian looked up “but dad said we should not leave the house?” Jonathan silently nodded in agreement. Laura smiled to her boys “well today he said we can go out. We will be passing the grand church!” mentioning the grand church she saw the eyes of her boys lit up. They ran out of the living room to get ready.

It only took them a few minutes to return, both were beaming at the prospect of seeing it. She smiled “now let’s go!” All of them walked out of the apartment, she held both their hands as she took her sons to their new life.

Walking the streets to get to the bar she usually meets Victor she had to pass the grand church at the moment it was bustling with people. Laura held the hands of Adrian and Jonathan tightly. In reaction Adrian frowned “mum we don’t need to hold hands! I am sixteen!” “does not matter, to me you are still my child it’s easy to get lost here.” She walked them through the large crowds, people pushing and shoving singing hymns. She wanted to get through this quickly, Jonathan called out “Mum, you are going the wrong way! The church is back there!” “I know I said we will be passing the grand church.” She looked forward and through the crowd she saw several large men pushing forward. She did not like the look of them, she tried to go around but it was to tight, the group of men suddenly charged right into her knocking her down. She felt her grip loosening on the hands of Adrian and Jonathan.

Winded she gasped “Adrian! Jonathan!” she tried to get to her feet she heard them screaming for her mixed in with the prayers and hymns of the people. As she got to her feet she frantically looked around “Adrian! Jonathan!” she repeated. Their screams were growing distant. She began barging and pushing people in the crowd trying to find her sons.

She panted and cried out for a third time “Adrian! Jonathan! Where are you!” all she could hear now is the hymns and prayers to the god-emperor.

He waited in bar while having a drink, today is the day she moves in with him along with her kids. He wondered what kept her, but he could understand why. He wondered what it’s like for a woman to bring up two kids by themselves in such a time, after today that won’t be the case. Victor took a sip from his cocktail “it might take them a long time to call me dad...but I can wait…” if he had to be honest with himself he was never good with women but as he kept saying to himself Laura was a charmer.

He was about to take another sip until he heard the bar door opening he stared at the door and he could see Laura, tears running down her face. He got up from his chair and almost run over to her “what’s wrong!?” asked Victor. Laura looked up to him tears still in her eyes “t-they a-are…..gone…I-I can’t find them….” he grasped her in a hug “tell me Laura...who is gone?” she cried on his shoulder as she whispered “my sons...are gone…”

The news caused Victor’s heart to constrict he leaned back slightly looking at her face “we should go to the arbites and report it.” She slowly nodded without a word. Victor escorted her out of the bar, a great day has just turned into a terrible one.

Victor waited with Laura in the Arbite lounge the queue long with people shouting at speakers while Arbites write out forms behind the bullet proof glass. He could see that Laura was almost catatonic with grief he rubbed her shoulder “we will wait our turn and report it. I am sure they will find them.” Laura did not even nod she sniffed slightly.

In the end it almost took an hour for them to reach the desk. The arbite was female her face covered in scars and she wore full combat armour. She flaty said “what’s the problem.” Victor nodded “I wish to report a kidnapping.” the arbite sighed and pulled out a form “you people should take better care of your children if they vanishing on you. Fill out this form.” she pushed a yellow form and a pen through a small hole that was about the size of a letter box.

The callousness of the arbite made Victor want to bark back, but held his tongue. Saying the wrong thing can get you a beating he sighed and looked at the form. It wanted the name of the reporter, the name of those missing and a basic description. The form was pretty bare to his surprise, he looked over to his partner “Laura I think you should fill the form. That way the Arbites at least have a description of the boys.” In response she slowly picked up the pen and began filling out the details.

Once done she pushed the form and pen back to the arbite, she took the form and placed it in a large folder. She faced them again “right, it’s been logged but I doubt they are alive.” Victor clenched his hands “how can you say that? They m-” “they are most likely dead. If you have seen the scum of the underhive you will shudder in fear. We are responding to thousands of large crimes, these kidnappings? Are petty crimes compared to what we normally deal with. Now you filed the form move over for the next person.” Victor ground his teeth. He sighed heavily as he escorted Laura out of the Arbite station, he rubbed her back “How about we go back to my place? So you can rest up?” Laura slowly nodded.

Seeing her in such a state broke his heart, but all he can do is comfort her as the arbites do their work.

Leonard whistled as he walked home, he was slightly tired but today was different, today felt right. He decided against visiting Auxilium he wants to be with his family, for once in a long time his whole family will be at home. Approaching the aparments he almost ran up the stairs while holding a grin. He walked up to the first floor and opened the door to his apartment.

He called out “I am home!” what greeted him was silence, it was odd he went to the living room it was empty. He scratched his head he then checked each the rooms and all of them were empty. He returned to the corridor and began pacing “she wouldn’t take them out would she…?” he instantly ran out of the apartment.

In a mad panic he checked the usual places she spoke of taking the kids to, yet he saw no sign. Dusk, slowly turned to night his heart beating rapidly in his chest. He searched again and again. Eventually he found himself sitting on a bench in the middle of the night, his heart beating rapidly “w-where...would they go…?” His heart began crumbling at a dark possibility. “Have they been kidnapped?” his teeth chittered he then felt someone else sitting on the bench he looked up to the left and saw a familiar face staring forward, it took a moment for Beleth to notice he smiled “oh hello Leonard.” “t-the meeting is over?”

Beleth smiled “yes, but I can see you have bigger problems.” Leonard shook his head tears starting to run down his face “m-my family is missing…” “I see, have you visited the Arbites about this?” “n-no I haven’t.” Beleth rose from the bench “well let’s go then, you never know.” Leonard slowly got up and nodded he had nothing left to lose, this might be a shot in the dark but there might be a chance.

Standing, with Beleth in Arbite station they waited in line, Beleth yawned “I am sorry…you must be tired...” said Leonard. “Think nothing of it. You needed help this is the least I can do.” they waited for about an hour until they reached the desk he could see a female Arbite whose face is covered in scars. Leonard cleared his throat as best as best he could “Excuse me, I wish to report a possible kidnapping…” the arbite rolled her eyes “r-” Beleth placed his hand on the small desk “how about we check to see if there is a missing report first? Your wife might have friends who might of reported her missing already.”“w-what are you doing?” “What I am doing? I am asking if it’s possible that might be a report.” The female arbite frowned “fine, what’s the name is the missing people?” Leonard slowly nodded “Laura, Adrian and Jonathan.”

The Arbite picked up a large folder and flicked through it eventually picking out one “well there was a report filed by someone named Laura, reporting two missing kids. One Fourteen and another sixteen. Black hair, green eyes…” As the arbite read out the report he shook his head “b-but how did she file the report? She was not at home! I checked all the places she talked about…” The arbite closed the folder “well she was with another male, looked slightly younger than you, ginger hair and blue eyes.” “S-she wouldn't cheat on me...she wouldn't plus she lost our sons…” “well, I don’t care what you gutter rats do, considering the nonsense you pull I am not surprised your kids go missing.” the arbite said flaty.

Beleth frowned “gutter rats? Don’t you live in the lower hive also?” The arbite raised her eyebrow “I don’t live here. I work here this station is merely a branch a small base where we can go out and fight those who break the emperor’s law. Our main base The Precinct-fortress is located in the upper hive.” “I see, but don’t you think insulting a man who has found out his wife is possibly cheating on him and along with losing his sons is a bit much?” The arbite leveled her gaze at him he could not even speak, the news has crushed him. Hearing Beleth saying it out loud hurt even more. “I don’t care, we will deal with the kidnappings in time now your business is done move out of the way.” Leonard wiped his eyes slightly “it’s alright Beleth...It’s alright…” he was about to turn away until he heard a slam on the desk, he stared at Beleth who now holds a dark grin. “I see, we will be going but I just wanted to say...sometimes things you consider trivial means a lot to certain people. Stepping on that could unleash a tide of darkness you won’t expect…” The arbite rose from her chair “leave in the next five minutes before I have the arbites in this station shoot you.” she said firmly.

Beleth shrugged “let’s go Leonard let’s leave the arbites to their “work”.” Leonard merely nodded he did not have the strength to argue with the arbite or risk getting shot. Once they were outside he rummaged his hair “I don’t want to go home.” he said out loud. Going home will only make it hurt more. He then felt a hand on his shoulder he looked up to Beleth who is now smiling “you can stay at the help centre, have a warm meal, wine I know it’s not much. But until you feel better you can stay there.” Leonard shook his head “why are you so kind?” “Well, I feel if someone is happy the galaxy does not exactly seem dark anymore. Hence why I offer this kindness. I know what’s it like to lose family trust me.” Leonard recalled his parents “I see...thank you for the kindness.” Beleth moved his hand away from his shoulder as they walked back to the help centre.

I wonder what's the deal with the kidnappings? Bwhahahaha *cough* mwhahahahahaha....

Chapter 41
Leonard sat at the desk in the room given to him by Beleth, it was rather small but despite the size he could not help but admit it was better than his flat. The bed was soft, the food was great, far better than the meals served during the meetings. Even at this moment he was sipping a glass of wine that relaxed his nerves he stared at the bottle on his desk wondering who brewed such a drink. As he drank he could still feel the pain of losing his family the emotion is still there but the wine is smothering it slightly. He wants to drift in the taste so the heartache would go away but it was always there, a small spec in his mind and heart tells him he should be out searching for them. “What else can I do?” he said out loud.

He reported the issue, all he had to do now is wait. He drained the rest of his glass. His cheeks flushed slightly as the liquid moved through his body. Leonard got up and stretched “perhaps there is something I can help out with?” at this point he did not care for work, he has no reason to go. As he approached the door he heard a soft knock, he went to the table to grab his wooden mask, before he came here Beleth explained while living here he has to wear the wooden mask but is free not to wear it when he is by himself.

Once the mask was on his face he made his way to open the door and unlocked it he opened it slightly, despite the fact the person before him wearing a mask he recognized the brown robe. Leonard coughed slightly “B-Tenebris what is it?” “may I come in?” He nodded and opened his door, Beleth walked in. “Is something wrong?” said Leonard as he closed the door. “I wish to talk to you about something important.” Leonard flicked the lock on his door “what do you want to talk about?” Beleth faced him and removed his mask to his surprise “I think it’s time we should be more..public.” “Public? Isn’t that the case now? “Yes we are in a manner of speaking but largely I have been selecting people who would not be exactly against our organisation. Do you recall the female Abitrator at the station? Imagine if she knew what we were doing? She would shoot everyone who attends our gatherings or lock them in prison.” the information caused Leonard to shake his head “why would she do that? People are just airing legitimate grievances! We are not doing anything wrong!” Beleth smiled at him, “Leonard if you remove your mask please.” the request caused him to mumble slightly, it’s just the two of them in his room so he agreed to his request. “Very well…” he slowly removed his mask and held it in his hands, Beleth held his smile. “The reason we wear masks is to protect you than your secrets. Consider this I told you that my parents were killed for trying to spread the information about the tainted water? They also took my eye. Now you learned so many things, what will they do to you?” Leonard clenched his mask “then they are corrupt…” “No they are not.” Beleth said firmly “they are following the law of the god-emperor. As the Abitrator said the kidnappings is also “mi-”” he shouted “it’s not minor!” the smothered emotion burst forth instead of depression he felt anger. “It’s not minor Beleth! My sons have been taken! My wife….my wife….left me for another man...” he tried not sob “I know the grief is consuming you Leonard. The Abitrators don’t care about your happiness or your feelings, what I am trying to say is more people should know about this but they won’t listen if we say out loud. Why do you think they are ignoring the movement bringing awareness to the kidnappings? Why do you think the priests don’t talk of the issue surrounding the induction program? The common man has been taught to ignore problems for the sake... of order. It does not matter who’s happiness is crushed or torn apart if the status quo can be maintained.” he listened carefully to what Beleth is telling him he can see that, Magister is locked into a corner unable to move, the kidnappings are being ignored according to Luctus.

Now while having this conversation he slowly started to accept a grim possibility “my sons are truly gone aren’t they?” Beleth stroked his chin “not exactly…” “what do you mean not exactly?” Said Leonard. “Well, this leads into making our organisation more public, what I plan to do is solve the kidnapping case.” Leonard’s eyes went wide “w-what? How? If that’s the case why did we go to the station?” “To prove a point to you Leonard. What did you think when walking into that station? Do you feel that the Arbites will work towards finding your children?” Leonard looked down to his mask “I held a hope that something would happen, but thinking on it again. I wonder if you weren’t there I would have never seen the report….I would have filled out a report and she would stuff it into her folder and forget about it… after that I guess I would wander aimlessly in my depression and most likely join the movement.” Beleth walked over and grasped his shoulder “now when I say that I will find the truth to these kidnappings do you believe me?” he looked up to the young man, staring at his face a part of him wondered his age. How he acted and conducted himself, he has not known him for long, yet Leonard feels he could trust him. “I do believe you.”

The young man tapped his shoulder “good, now get some rest make sure you eat. I have a few...friends who are bounty hunters in the underhive. It will take a few da-” “I can help you, Pl-” Beleth smiled “I appreciate it, but you can help me by spreading the word that we are looking into the kidnappings, make sure you drink and eat. Remain hearty and have faith in people who actually care for your plight.” he then stepped back and placed on his mask. “Now Leonard I have a lot of work to do. Trust me I will solve this issue.” Beleth then walked past him and left his room. Once he was alone he walked to the door and flicked the lock. He stared at his mask just for a brief second he saw a flash of a paled face beauty smiling at him he shook his head. “What was that?” his heart twisted slightly he panted he was suddenly out of breath. He walked over to the table and poured himself a glass of wine he drank it quickly the sensation slowly vanishing, he was no longer out of breath he felt better, he wiped his lips “right, spread the word.” he placed his mask on and left his room and got to work.

He sat and went over the reports on their latest earnings, the other gangs, along with other important customers come to him for merchandise. He looked around his personal hall, male and female members of his gang the dark sworn, are grinning ear to ear at the payouts. His partner cushioned up to him in the sofa “so are you going to get us something nice Laurence?” He held her tightly “of course I am! People are none the wiser to our business the arbites don't seem to care either!” he snickered “Now, Velvet have the new ones been processed yet?” “aye the boys and gals had already processed the new batch that arrived.” he smiled hearing that. “So another payout should be soon, are you making sure they are labeled as well?” Velete nodded “yup, name and age, everything has been noted down.” He relaxed in the large sofa “things are good….” “are they?” he looked down to Velvet who is now snuggling up to him “did you say something?” she looked up to him in confusion “no, I didn’t why?” he thought on the voice again, Velvet is to his right, the voice somewhat came from the left.

He turned his head slightly and what greeted him is a man standing over the sofa looking directly at him, the mask was golden, bearing one eye, the mouth of the mask was shaped into a somewhat open snake maw and the rune on the forehead caused bile to line his throat as he stared at it. The voice he heard before came from the intruder “are things better? Tell me about your business.” Laurence’s blood ran cold, in a normal situation he would tell his fellows to gun the idiot down but his eyes were locked to the single eye socket of the golden mask. Gazing at it being this close to this strange intruder told him if he makes a false move he would be killed. The aroma that he now smelled caused his heart to beat rapidly, telling him to hold his gaze to this figure.

The intruder looked around the room “it looks like your gang is holding a similar reaction to you. This will make things easy.” Laurence then heard screaming from his hall doors, sweat dripped down his brow “w-who are you?” The golden masked figure looked down at him “you don’t need to know who I am. Know that it’s unfortunate that you cannot join in the bounty of flesh and carnage at this moment. Say a prayer to the true god for what you are about to miss for your fellows they will know true joy…” around his frame the black cloak began moving frantically he then heard a scream next to him. He felt Velvet moving frantically next to him screaming that she can’t see, shouting in anguish that it hurts. He finally turned his head to Velet to see two strange black spears that shared the colouration of the intruders cloak is now speared through Velvets Head right through the eye sockets. Such an injury would kill a normal person but she was still alive screaming in agony. He released his grip and edged away from her terrified with what was happening. He finally faced the hall and screams erupted around him, black tendrils shaped like a pointed spear was moving throughout the room searching his fellows like a serpent and began spearing through mouths, bodies, eyes until everyone in the room was either gurgling or pain or screaming in anguish.

He gulped and looked up to the masked intruder who was chuckling with glee “I was so bored...perhaps I should take my time?” Laurence's lips trembled with fear “p-please don’t kill me.” the intruder shook his head “you won’t die yet… relax and watch…see what you are missing...” for some reason he looked forward, he stared at the black tendrils doing their work even with this happening around him he felt if he moved through the sofa he will die. He will suffer agonizing torment that will be a shadow of what his gang is being put through.

Carita sliced open a throat, warm blood splashing on her warmask and armour, the heat of combat resonated within her breast, the screams of the dying, the cutting of flesh. She was in the moment of rapture as she sliced off the arm of another, but there is an interruption she heard scowling, she looked around the corridor as prelates of her sect did their work upon the dark sworn. It was not them that was interrupting the blessed depravity it was someone else. A few paces down the large hallway was Defillia scowling in annoyance as her spear twirled severing gang members limbs, they did not even get the chance to draw weapons. “Why do you disrupt us?” she slithered forward, Difillia speared a gang member through the neck “we have a task to finish. We should kill them quickly and move on.” “You don’t enjoy killing them? You don’t take your time?” Carita said flatly. The spear was quickly removed from the throat of the dead gang member “I am not a part of your cult, I kill them quickly for they are not worth my time. I was made perfect and strong by Lord Adelram. I won’t waste that strength on people like this.” Difillia gestured her spear to the dead that lined the hallway. “I know that useless man is wasting time in the main hall. He could of easily taken everyone out with his witchcraft. He even used it to walk through the base undetected yet he uses the cult forces in this pointless engagement!” Carita hissed at the foolish young woman “it’s not pointless! This is worship! Thi-” the misguided woman pointed her spear towards her “you are gratifying your urges, nothing more, nothing less. Plus doing it on common criminals…” Carita narrowed her eyes “it’s still worship, in our joy of excess it’s how we sing praises to the dark prince.”

Difillia lowered her spear she chuckled “I wonder if Asriel is a fanatic like you? I doubt it…” she knew what the high prelate is capable of. She has seen what he could do. “It does not matter if he is fanatical or not, his actions speak louder for the dark prince. In your pride thinking you are the perfect creation you also sing praises to her.” “I am nothing like you!” she spat. “While he floundered away doing his “experiment” for months...creating you! I stood by his side! I am his perfect servant! It’s why he sent me to watch you! All of you would get distracted in your hedonism forgetting our lord’s orders!” Difillia’s outburst caused Carita to smile behind her mask. She is like them, her excess is merely different she began slithering past the misguided woman. “It does not matter what you say, in a manner of speaking you are a “zealot” like the rest of us. Now let us go find the high prelate…” and she moved onwards, Difillia tutted in annoyance “what of the rest of them? your “prelates?”” She turned her back slightly to the prelate’s of her sect they were dragging away corpses into the darkness. “It does not concern you. As I said let us focus on the task…” at her word Difillia shrugged and moved down the hall with her.

Eventually they reached the doors to the grand hall “let me go in first…” said Carita. In turn Difillia raised her eyebrow “may I ask why?” “the high prelate might be in a state where he might kill you.” mentioning that the high prelate might kill her caused Difillia to laugh “he can’t ki-” “he can!” Carita shouted “He can and will! From what I have seen and what he has told me Lord Adelram will forgive him! He might just kill you so he will get punished...do as I say…” Difillia did not protest further she shrugged “fine make it quick.” Carita nodded and opened the door slightly she slithered in and closed the door behind her.

The carnage in the hall caused a tear to fall down her eye, black tendrils holding pieces of bodies, now pale forms strewn across the hall and in the middle sitting down was the high prelate panting his cloak wrapped around his shoulders as it encompassed the hall. She slithered towards him “high prelate the base is largely cleared…” her words caused him to rise from the floor and she saw he was not wearing any clothes nor his warmask he frowned “Carita I lost my things. Can you help me find it?” she bowed slightly “yes, if I may I ask where is the leader?” he then pointed “on the sofa I made sure he can’t move. Once I got started he wanted to run away.” she bought her eyes the sofa near the back of the hall she saw the leader crying a stream of tears as the high prelate’s cloak was wrapped around the gang leader holding him in place. “Now Carita, my things should be among the dead bodies help me start looking.” he turned his back and began walking to a pile of bodies.

She stared at him for some reason, her mind started to race, he has no weapon, no combat gear and his guard is down. Carita wondered why she is thinking this now, she knows what he is capable of but watching him her mouth began to salivate. She wondered what his heart tasted like, the beating muscle full of vigour from devouring the great serpent’s essence. Her lips trembled, she found herself slowly slithering towards the high prelate, she raised her blade.

Her hand’s trembled she wanted to devour his heart as the blade slowly began to move downwards, the high prelate no Asriel, since she will be the high prelate, Asriel has not noticed her attack. As the blade moved Asriel turned his void like eye upon her. Cartia felt her heart constrict as the Asriel’s hand speared from the cloak and snapped around her neck gripping it tightly . She found it hard to breathe, her weapon dropped from her hands as the high prelate pulled her downwards towards his face. “What are you doing?” he asked flatly his face now cold and neutral. Carita gasped “I-I am sorry...I could not help it…” he removed her warmask and threw it to the ground. Carita placed her hands on the high prelate’s arm trying to remove it but the strength was too much, black veins pulsed on his dark skin. He bought his other hand to her lips, his nails slowly changed to talons he pressed her lips together slightly drawing a small amount of blood. “You want my heart? You want my blood?” the high prelate released his talons slightly allowing her to speak. She wondered whether she should be truthful or not. “I-I...wanted it…” as she spoke the high prelate turned jovial “I see.” he opened his mouth slightly displaying his fangs and tongue and bit down hard. Blood began streaming down his mouth with his immense strength he bought her forward and lightly kissed her on the lips. He leaned back “perhaps it was time you cleaned your blade? Do you feel better now?” Carita could taste the blood it burned as it moved down her throat the sensation was far greater than before when she tasted his blood before.

The high prelate released his grip she coughed slightly “I am...sorry…” he sighed “enough of that help me find my things.” he wiped his mouth clearing away the blood, She then picked up her war-mask and weapon and hooked them to her belt “Yes, I will help you look.” she went to work with the high prelate searching for his gear amongst the dead, with some time all the pieces were found and in a few minutes he was fully geared. The cloak began drawing back until only one tendril remained that held the leader, they approached the sofa “now to acquire the information. Tell me where are you holding the kidnapped children?” said Asriel. Carita watched the gang member blink in confusion “w-what?” she hissed at the fool “the high prelate asked you a question!” the gang leader stammered “t-they are on the basement level! The room at the end of the hallway!” she watched the high prelate smile “thank you” he said. With a swift motion with his talons he sliced open the gang leader’s throat letting the blood pour down his clothes.

As the gang leader slowly she frowned “we are going to be bored again aren’t we?” “Indeed we are, but we have our information let’s get going.” Carita bowed slightly “yes high prelate.”

Asriel gathered their small host and took off to the basement, Carita’s stunt before annoyed him slightly, he thought about tearing her apart but decided against it. It was a mistake, the heat of combat was high. But there is one person ruining the mood she held a large frown no matter what he did. “If you keep frowning like that your face will stay that way.” “Shut up Asriel.” Difilia said firmly “let’s just find those kids and leave.” for some reason it’s amusing watching her being upset he guessed that she shared words with Carita. As they took the steps downwards, he could tell that the temperature is decreasing rapidly.

As they reached the basement level they were in a corridor that lead to a large door, the closer they got to it the colder it got. Once in front of the door Asriel folded his arms “how interesting…” on inspection the door was a sliding one, he grasped the large handle and pulled slowly opening the door. What greeted him was an extremely large freezer and containers were stacked to the brim on shelves and on the floor. Just scanning this freezer he could tell there were hundreds upon hundreds of boxes Carita looked around “what is this…?” in silence Asriel walked to a box and knelt. He read the sticker on it carefully once done he was done he began laughing hard to everyone’s confusion.

I wonder if this chapter is a tad dark? Anyway things are starting to kick off!

Chapter 42
The meeting hall was clustered with people, far more than usual when he spread the word that Beleth was investigating the kidnappings many pressed him for further information but he told them what he could. All he could say is that he would look into it, but now after just a few days Beleth has announced that the case has been solved and that their children are being returned to them today. Many have introduce friends and family members to Auxilium, murmurings of excitement could be heard in the room, people are sobbing behind their wooden masks in relief. He could not help but feel the same, the pain has began shifting to hope and possibly the chance of seeing his boys again filled him with great happiness. Since staying here he found he think’s less on his wife, he just wants his sons back.

Leonard stood in the middle of the bustling crowd, Luctus also stood by his side, to him she looked agitated shaking her head she said “he could not have solved it in a few days...it’s…” “not possible?” she looked up to him “yes, it’s clear enough to me that the Arbites were ignoring the case. What….annoys me is the fact it’s been solved in a few days what reason do they have to ignore our plight? If one man with his contacts in the underhive can get our children back? What...what use are the Arbites? To me the more we talk, the more I learn it seems they treat us like a “herd” that needs to be controlled.” As Luctus gave her thoughts he could not help but agree. As he spread the word he kept thinking back to the conversation he had with Beleth, the reaction of the Abitrator, putting that all together there is only one simple conclusion. “You are correct Luctus, they don’t care that’s it. Do remember they consider us “gutter rats?” they wish us to slave away until our deaths it’s getting to the point that to me it looks like they wish us to stop bothering them so they can complete far more “important” work.” “I agree, Custos do remember the water you bought up before? I told my associates in the movement, they were horrified many were even small time doctors and had the water tested. There are actually several agents in there that are harmful to humans.” Leonard sighed heavily “what in name of the god-emperor are those above thinking? What would the god-emperor think of those above being so...so...corrupted?” “he would be disappointed.” Magister pushed through the crowd towards them. “Many of the priests in the lower hive are coming around to my way of thinking. Some are readily joining the organisation, the news of the water and word of the kidnapping case being solved.” “that’s great news!” exclaimed Leonard “so wh-” before he could saying anything the side room door opened.

Silence consumed the hall as several people pushing carts came out of the door, the carts were filled to the brim with sealed boxes bearing labels.”what is this?” said Leonard “I don’t know, but I don’t like it.” Luctus said quietly. Eventually Beleth walked out and stood before them he sighed “all of you are gathered due to the announcement. I have come to return your children, that is what you have heard. That is what you know, this organisation was created to help people, to help them with their problems and perhaps bring some measure of happiness to their lives.” Beleth bought his eyes to him, Leonard tensed himself while folding his arms “In almost every meeting there was one constant, the kidnapping issue, I clearly saw the callousness of the Arbitrator’s in dealing with this issue so I have decided to take it upon myself and this organisation to bring closure to this issue. I had contacts in the underhive, bounty hunters, ex gang members and the downtrodden. The kidnappings were linked to a gang called the dark sworn.” at the mention of the gang’s name who took their children Leonard could notice there were murmurings, one called out. “So you know who did it? You said you would get our children back! Where are they!?” as the person in the crowd shouted everyone began agreeing with him. Mumurings turned to people shouting at Beleth, he gestured to quieten everyone down. “Which I have now will you place your eyes on the carts.” Leonard with the rest of the people gathered placed their eyes on the carts.

He scratched his head and raised his hand “Tenebris what are we supposed to see?” “What you are supposed to see?” Beleth shook his head “what you searched and cried for is right in front of you. Those boxes contain your children, in other words their organs.” The news caused Leonard’s heart to drop, he felt sick, his belly felt empty. He wanted to scream or shout, but in silence tears began streaming down his eyes. One person shouted bringing him out of his stupor “he is lying! He s-” “I said I have returned your children. The gang has been dealt with by the bounty hunters, my people made great pains to do this why would I lie?” the crowd was not dissuaded they began hurling insults, shouting at the top of their voices. Magister shook his head “t-this can’t be true..” Leonard clenched his chest and looked down, all the pain came back in great waves “it can’t be true…” he whispered.

He then heard someone walking forward he looked up to see Luctus approaching Beleth, she stood before him. “Is there someone named Alivia Carson? Fourteen years old?” Beleth nodded to one of the people looking after the cartd they searched through the boxes until eventually hefting one up and bringing it over. Luctus looked down to it “she has come back to her mother...after her father left she is all I had…” she turned to the crowd “he is not lying. Why are we hurling insults and accusations at the person who wishes to help us? If you don’t believe him I will help you verify them. I know people, who we should be angry at is the Abitrators! Those who ignored our plight for so long! If they took it seriously some of our children might of still been alive! If they ended them when they had the chance? They would have not been able to take our young with impunity! They are to blame! They deserve our hatred and accusations!” she turned to Beleth “tell me did they suffer?” Leonard watched the young man incline his head “according to the bounty hunters I hired they were...quite messy with them.” “Good.” Luctus said firmly “I wish I was there myself t-to…” Beleth placed his hand on her shoulder “now we have to spread awareness, there are many who don’t have a voice but don’t have the strength or will to join us.” “Yes don’t worry I will get the word out.” Watching them talk Leonard wondered how she had so much strength he gulped and walked forward. “Tenebris, tell me is there any boxes baring the names Adrian and Jonathan? Adrian is sixteen, while Jonathan is fourteen.” Beleth gestured and two men bought over two boxes and placed it before him. Looking at them, they reached about his knees. He looked at them in silence he fell on top of them and wept, the pain was too much “I just wanted what was best for them!? Why me…!? Why!?” Beleth then knelt “if the Arbites and those above cared for the actual wellbeing of people then this would have never happened. We need to let the people know.” Leonard slowly nodded “we do..we have to…” Leonard rose “can I be alone with them?” Beleth rose as well “yes” he turned to two of his fellows “help him take the boxes to his room.” both men nodded and hefted the boxes, Leonard followed them to the side door.

Entering the hall they walked in silence, one of the men carrying the boxes sighed “Tenebris thought it would be a good idea to place a beverage in everyone’s rooms. Help yourself.” “I don’t feel like eating or drinking.” said Leonard. The man did not say anything further, walking onwards they passed a set of stairs leading downwards he stopped and looked down the steps as he stared into the darkness he thought he could hear a song. He was not sure whether it’s male or female but he was entranced. The pain of the news of his children’s state vanished just for a moment, he felt joy, endless delight. “Is something wrong?” Leonard jolted to attention breaking the song one of the men faced him, despite wearing a mask he had the feeling that he was worried. “It’s nothing, by the way I have passed these steps several times where does it lead?” both men looked at each other. The one that talked of the beverages spoke out “you may go down there in time but for now let’s go to your room.” “very well.” as the conversation ended the pain came back far worse than before, he clutched his heart. He steadily walked on towards his room upstairs.

Once standing in front of his door he unlocked the door and let the two people helping him walk in they placed the boxes on the ground and walked away, one of them even tapped him on the shoulder before leaving. In silence, Leonard stared into his room the boxes sitting in the middle of his room. He did not want to acknowledge their presence, some part of his heart is telling him it’s not real. He slowly walked into his room and closed his door behind him. He sighed heavily and locked the door.

He turned and faced the boxes, his sons, the organs of his sons. He found himself crying again “it’s not fair…” it’s wrong for a parent to outlive their children that’s what he told himself. He wished it was him instead them he won’t see them again, they will never read to him again. He will never hear their voices again, he began thinking on how did it happen why did it happen and there are two constants. “The arbites have more important things to do and my wife...she...ignored my wishes. I told her….I told her!” Leonard shouted, panting he looked up and on his desk is a fresh wine bottle, it looks different compared to the one he normally drinks and it looks far more expensive.

He stared at it for a moment more and then looked at the boxes his heart constricted into a knot and at the back of his mind he heard the song again. The pain of loss pricked at his body like sharp knives, but the song the words told him to drown his sorrow. The pain would be smothered, that he wants to give him the happiness he deserves, she wants to fill his mind with joy. He took off his mask and dropped it to the ground he slowly staggered over to the wine bottle “I don’t want to feel like this anymore…” you don’t want to think “I don’t want to think…” you wish to act to against them “I-I wish to act...I want them to suffer..” the Arbitrators, his wife and the man she is with they are the cause. “I-I….want…” you should only want... he stood before the bottle. He saw the glass but ignored it, he unscrewed the top and stared at the boxes that contain his boys. He did not want to feel like this, he wanted it to end. He placed the bottle to his lips and drank deeply.

He kept drinking letting the burning liquid run down his body, the liquid entering his stomach right away he felt it. The pain ebbing away, a purple haze consumed his mind, his unnecessary thoughts started to flutter away. He gagged slightly bringing the bottle away from his lips he stared at the boxes again the wine dripping down slightly at the edge of his mouth. The pain was still there, his failure as a father to stop his wife, he wanted it gone. He drank again trying to drain the contents of the bottle.

Then he felt it, the pain finally dying, he felt dizzy but he needed more, he kept drinking. Letting the taste fill his mouth eventually the bottle was finished he gagged again and dropped the bottle it rolled towards the boxes. The dizziness got worse, the haze was engulfing him completely but he still could feel it just slightly. His eyes felt heavy, he hicced once before collapsing to the ground.

While on the floor his body felt heavy, but somewhat relaxed he smiled slightly but his eyes went to the boxes and the pain began slowly creeping back. Leonard began panicking it wasn’t enough, he needed more. Always, more seek more without thought, he needed it. Whatever that drink did he needed more it his eyes fluttered slightly before darkness consumed his vision.

He dreamed of the time he met his wife, at a bar, they got on well and they began dating. Ironically she was the one who wanted to get married to his shock. He was then in front of the grand cathedral it was just them he watched her smiling, their lives full of happiness. Then he saw them, his kids appearing with Laura, their smiles together warmed his heart but their image began burning away into darkness. “Please! No! Give them back!” at his words the image slowly came back he smiled he could see them again when things were perfect, he found himself walking over to them but before he could reach them a black shadow began towering over them.

He stopped and looked up the shadow slowly formed into a black snake with a shining pink eye it’s maw opened wide and in one bite devoured his family. No thinking, no deliberation, just joy, want, degradation and entropy… he heard at the back of his mind. The snake then coughed out a small spec of meat before him. It then slithered away dissipating into nothing.

He stared at the meat before him, his heart hurt, it was painful “make it stop…” he said out loud “please make it stop…” he dropped to his knees “I want it to go away.” you know what to do he buried his face into his hands even when not looking at the meat it still hurt. He shook his head and cried out.

As he cried out to the skies suddenly he could not breathe he grasped his neck “I...can’t...I…” he fell to the ground it felt like all the air was being drawn from his lungs he could feel his eyes rolling back. Again darkness consumed him.

He blinked rapidly, the floor was cold, his vision was a blur his body felt so weak he got to his knees. He looked around and he saw large snakes moving in the darkness. In his blurred vision he saw braizers burning with a pink flame surrounding him. He then looked forward out of the darkness he saw a figure with a golden face wearing a dark cloak he walked over and knelt before him. “Does it still hurt?” the voice was familiar he knows it’s a young man, but the voice was slightly muffled. The question entered his mind, right away he felt it the pain in his chest. He clutched his shirt “it still hurts” he said quietly.

The young man nodded “it would have never hurt in the first place if the imperium did not beat you down. Not caring for your happiness or wants.” “w-what do you mean it’s the imperium’s fault I feel this way?” “What I mean is the Abitrator’s serve and enforce the law of the imperium. They deemed your want to find your children to not be “important”. The priests above will also support them. They actively seek to destroy your happiness and joy to control you.” as the golden faced figure spoke he could not help but listen and nod. “If they did something. They….would not be dead.” “You speak correctly if you were free to do what you want everyone could of poured on top of the gang without impunity. We could of had the strength needed to do it and you would of enjoyed tearing apart those that killed your children.” Leonard blinked in surprise “I would of enjoyed tearing them apart?”

“Yes…” the golden faced figure intoned “now the people responsible are still alive, don’t think, don’t deliberate follow your instinct. What do you want?” Leonard tried not to think, but the pain was still there in his chest, it’s always there he did not want to even focus on it but it was like his mouth was moving by itself. “I...want to end them…” he said flatly.

His vision started to clear slightly, the person before him did not have a golden face but it was a mask he could tell that much. He repeated as his vision slowly started to clear “I want to end them…” “good…” said the masked figure. He then grabbed his head and bought it to his forehead the as it touched his skin there was a strange heat he almost wanted to get lose in it as the masked figure spoke. “There is a being that can help you do that. One true god that can help you get what you want. All he cares for is your joy, all she wants is for you to be happy.” “Who?” Leonard asked quietly.

The young man chuckled “slaanesh…” as he heard the name the pain in his heart vanished slightly, it was replaced with a sense of euphoria. He needed that, he wanted to know of that being. “Who are they?” “If you wish to know you must strip away the current you, the old you that accepts the god-emperor. The you that is merely a cog in a cold machine.” Leonard suddenly began thinking of the god-emperor just saying the name in his head caused the pain he felt before to consume him. He panted “don’t think about it…..only instinct I... accept your offer.” at his word the figure spoke again “so shall it be done, tell me what is your name?” the the mask pressed harder on his forehead he felt words forming in his mind, the letter’s looked garbled but slowly began forming into a name. “Vincent, my name is Vincent.” at the mention of his name the young leaned back.

His hand went into his cloak and pulled out a small vial he removed the top and handed it to him. “Drink it and accept your new life and name Vincent!” He looked at the vial even in his blurred vision he could see it held a swarm of different colours without hesitation he drank it. Whatever it was caused a burning sensation to be felt throughout his nerves, the pain in his heart was instantly burned away in seconds. His vision was clearing, the man before him rose and stood before him.

He blinked several times his vision cleared and he could fully see the person before him, the golden mask with one eye, the serpentine maw. He slowly got to his feet, the darkness around him cleared revealing men and women that bore bodies were their lower half is that of a serpent. It was clear they are mutants, but for some reason he did not care he felt relaxed energized. He stood before the masked figure who spoke again “welcome brother to your new life.” he went into his robe again and pulled out a bronze mask that bore a serpent’s mouth similar to the wooden mask food can easily fit through it.

He grasped the mask and placed it onto his face, despite what he was feeling now he had a nagging feeling, a strange need. “I wish to see my wife.” the masked figure tilted his head “in time you will but for now relax.” Other bronzed masked people came forward they held pantry dishes of food and wine, without thinking he attacked it. The food and wine tasted wonderful but the nagging feeling was still there. He dismissed for now he had to focus what was in front of him. “Vincent.” he looked up to the masked figure “yes?” “Do you know who I am?” said the masked figure.

He thought about it for a fraction of a second but at this current moment he couldn't care less he kept eating. “Good answer” said the young man Vincent kept eating he never felt like this before, he did not want it to end. He drowned himself utterly into the sensation that consumed him while he ate.

Virgil Gardil sat in his office within the Pericent-Fortress or in other words the courthouse, monitoring the thousands of crimes of Vestos, charging Abitrators to track these crimes and to execute the guilty with impunity but there is one report. One that is holding his attention he stared at his cogitator screen reading over the report again. During the past few days there have been protests dealing with a minor kidnapping case but what concerned him truly is that they are also protesting on the water lowering the public’s lifespan. He wondered how they found out that detail in the end it doesn't matter, his own Arbitrator's have been sending requests to execute the protestors. In any normal circumstance he would sent the order without even a thought but the issue is how they found out about the water.

When planetary governor Uriel Dathmos introduced the idea those of the spires were all for it in his eyes it was a way to combat overpopulation and ensure the elderly don’t squat in houses. Only those on the cusp near the top of the lower hive and above drink normal water. He understood the need but was against it due to the possible implications if it was found out. The result of that information is detailed in the report.

“The lower dregs don’t understand what we do to keep them safe...to keep the emperor's demesne safe. The pains we have to go through to deliver justice…” he creased his brow. His finger hovered over the button to send the order to execute the protestors. The one in charge of the area Shevila Valtia is zealous in her pursuit of the law and knows no mercy. It’s why he put her in charge of that station.

He weighed the decision in his mind, the protesters are breaking the law, they are also spouting to high heavens about something that he knew would cause problems in the future. Without hesitation instead of an execution order he sent an order for execution and eradication of the movement. Virgil leaned back in his seat “the emperor’s justice is swift and unforgiving…” he then leaned forward and moved to the next report displayed on his cogitator.

Shevila traced her finger across her face, she could not feel the scars due to her combat gloves but it’s become routine for her to trace her finger over them. It’s a reminder that showing even an inch of mercy can cost you. When people break the law they should be dealt with, the past few weeks she was stuck in office. She constantly sent reports on the kidnapping movement for the Judge to approve her execution request.

Now they are finally protesting, her fellow Arbites made a screens with riot shields and shock prods. Through the shield wall she watched them shouting and raving waving signs at the ineptitude of the Arbites, many even held strange boxes up shouting at them they failed them. There are even signs that the government is killing them while their signs bare crude drawings of water. “Damn gutter rats have no idea what we do to ensure their safety, the execution of insurgents, heretics and traitors…” what was even worse is that they all wore wooden masks. To hide one’s face means they are hiding something, to hide something shows you are guilty of a crime.

She unclipped her helmet from her belt and placed it on her head, she readied her auto-gun that was slinged on her shoulder. As she held her auto-gun she went over the confirmation, it was not a simple execution order, but also eradication. She now has the power to destroy the kidnapping movement with impunity. She bellowed to her fellow Arbitrator's “ready weapons! Execute them in the name of the god-emperor!” at once they began marching forward, shock prods were deactivated and attached to belts the Abitrator’s pulled out auto-pistols and began firing upon the crowd. As the first people began to fall they began falling back like the cowards they are. “Keep firing!” she shouted again.

Bullet fire trailed down the street, the screams erupted in her ears, the curses but one curse her ears picked up upon. She could hear screams cursing the god-emperor and that verified it “they curse the god-emperor! Gun them down!” she walked with them she aimed through the gaps of the shield line and began firing it just took a minute or maybe more to whittle down the crowd to nothing. Leaving the street full of corpses “hold fire!” she bellowed.

Her fellow Arbitrator's stopped and reloaded weapons, instead of screams and curses to the emperor there was only silence. She ordered to walk forward she wanted to investigate the boxes they were holding. She peered through her scope the broken box had blood pouring out and red meat was strewn across the road. “Hold!” the arbitrator's did as they were bade. She slinged her gun over her shoulder “I want a curfew to be enforced, we will also arrest and execute all known members of the movement.” the Arbitrator's turned around and saluted all of them walked off to enforce her orders. She looked at the the dead bodies staring at them all she could feel is contempt. Not an ounce of pity.

Asriel sat in the meeting hall, they no longer wear masks since the announcement that he found their children all of who attended that day decided to stay at the centre. Those who drank from the bottle were inducted and slowly introduced to the cult, the deception did not bother them either when he revealed his actual name. Luctus whose actual name used to be Natisha paced in annoyance, since he “found” their children and now with the massacre she plunges head first into the cult teachings and readily embraced her new name Alma. She now stays in the centre due to those involved in the movement are being hunted down and executed. “How dare they…” she hissed “they prove us right with their actions….they should suffer...” Magister whose name is now Kadir grumbled “Indeed, my priests are taking in those they can it seems that the Abitrator’s are not going anywhere near the churches.” He watched them deliberate, Asriel could see they are thinking too hard. He looked over to Vincent who is quiet his eyes looked absent “what do you think?” asked Asriel.

He looked up, just going by his face it’s clear that he is getting younger, just a few days ago he looked close to his forties when he drank a pure draught of Fulgrim’s blood now he looks like he is about thirty years old. “What use is thinking Asriel? We wait they will do our work for us.” Alma stopped “we can’t do nothing w-” “Vincent is correct Alma, in killing those people and the curfew they proved us right. The god-emperor does not care for the people’s plight and their enforcers are killing innocent people with impunity. In turn we will recruit and bring people to the truth and joy of the galaxy. They will encourage the true god to spread while we slowly take control. Right now our associates are working on the underhive, so for now relax and enjoy the bounties at the centre.” as head she no longer protested she merely bowed and sat back down. Asriel looked over to Kadir who seems to be on edge “do you enjoy the night of darkness too much?” The priest looked over to him, Asriel could see he is gaining weight as well “your recommendation to use the churches as another recruiting ground has borne fruit. In turn the suggestion to do nights of darkness has helped in feeding the…urges.” as Kadir mentioned the night of darkness he smiled, many of the boxes that recovered belonged to people that did not belong to the Auxilium organisation. So he had the boxes delivered back to their parents, in their depression and sadness they attend church that is where Kadir’s priests like a serpent whisper things to aid them in forgetting their depression.

Steadily they are recruited and commit to a night of darkness beneath the churches and in turn fall deeper in the grasp of the dark prince. That has a knock on effect, those who also suffer from depression are bought in by those who taste the fruits of excess. Also the curious are drawn in. All of them fall head first into the grasp of the serpent and then they soon learn of the true god who actually seeks to make them happy. But Asriel could see many of the new members are starting to feel like a caged animal wanting to be let loose, the nights of darkness help to alleviate that but it can’t last forever. Once the time comes to deal with the Arbites and they are eradicated as presence in the lower hive that is when his lord will come. He will come to drown this world further into depravity and excess. He relaxed in his seat “you have done well Kadir, Alma I want you to do something.” Alma looked up “what is it?” “I want you to send word to the close family members of those killed in the streets have them lured to the churches. But don’t risk yourself unecessarly.” Alma inclined her head “it will be done.” “Now Kadir, I want you to aid her, shield her if something happens the Arbites are none the wiser to the true beliefs of the priesthood in the lower hive.” Kadir gave a grin “I will do what I can.”

Finally he placed his eyes on Vincent “Vincent.” he looked up “yes?” “I want you to help me on a project.” he blinked in confusion “very well.” His agreement caused him to smile, Asriel needs him to help develop the present for his lord when he arrives. At least his work in the factories will be useful for something. In the end all they can do is wait and recruit until they reach the critical mass and then the cult can be freed from their confines to commit to any action that spawns within their minds.

So corruption is in full swing. What's going to happen next? How will the loyal servants of the emperor respond?

Nice. Patience is key I guess. Hopefully we get to see the fruits of his labour soon!

lliu wrote:
Nice. Patience is key I guess. Hopefully we get to see the fruits of his labour soon!

Yup soon like today soon.

Chapter 43
Salvador stood with his master in Asriel’s new room. Since he took control of the cult he decided to increase the size of his quarters.There is a bookshelf containing all his journals, his skull helmet sits on the desk and his bed is in the corner, but what they were here for is to look upon the rack that his lord had made for his brother. “So what is it?” asked Salvador “what do you mean what is it? You don’t know what a rack is?” his lord looked at him in confusion. “No, I never heard of it before. It looks interesting though, I think my brother will be happy with it.” he stared at the wooden device, the leather straps at both ends, the strange wheel. All of it was confusing to him but he had one question. “You had it made even though you don’t know if he succeeded yet?” “I know he will succeed, I can feel it Salvador, in my very bones, even on this ship I can feel the excess spreading and soon it will be time.” as his lord finished speaking Asriel’s door suddenly opened it was Lord Izel. Both of them turned to look upon the sorcerer.

Purple and pink lights trailed across his armour as he strode in he looked around and then bought his gaze to Adelram. “I see I was correct that you were here.” his lord raised his eyebrow “Correct? How could you be sure that I was here?” “I was sure by the very urges and pain you radiate. Anyway I am not here to explain my experiments I wish to talk you.” “Very well Izel, Speak.” Izel bought his gaze to him, Salvador grumbled slightly “I wish to speak you in private, just outside.” his lord sighed “very well. Stay here Salvador I will just be a moment.” He nodded to his master “yes I will wait.” his lord then left with Izel, he wondered what they will be talking about. He scratched his head and looked upon the rack. “I wonder how it works…” he walked up to the contraption and placed his large furred hand on the wheel handle he turned it just slightly he noticed the leather straps moving. He kept turning the wheel until suddenly it snapped off, he gasped and lifted the broken wheel to his bovine face. “Oh no….I broke brother’s present….” he began panicking, the wheel should go back on. Salvador began shoving the broken piece back in its place but all it caused is more damage. The panic within his heart began increasing he gripped the rack with his other hand and pushed the wheel back in. But it won’t fit, splinters of wood fell to the floor, he then heard a crack.

He looked to his hand gripping the device and he realized that his grip has snapped the wood. Salavdor shook his head “no…..no….” he released his grip and stepped back. He looked around the room and eventually bought his eyes to the desk. “He might having something that can fix it!” he went to his brother’s desk drawers and pulled one out he saw some tape and smiled. “That’s it! I can use this!” he took the tape out of the drawer and walked over to the rack. He gripped the rack again to hold it in the correct position and placed the wheel back in it’s correct place. But before he could do so he heard the door opening again he tensed in reaction causing even more of the wood to snap in his grip the tape and wheel fell from his hand. “M-master I-I…..” he turned his head slightly to the door Adelram’s face is completely neutral as he strode into the room. “You broke it….” Salvador tensed again in terror causing the rack to splinter and break even further. “I-I am sorry….I just wanted to see how it worked...” “come over here.” Adelram said flatly. Salvador released his grip on the wooden device and walked over to his lord. Despite being taller than him he felt small, he trembled in fear. “Lower your head Salvador.” he did as he bade and closed his eyes, his lord is going to punish him, he is going to hit him but instead he felt him stroking his head to his confusion he opened his eyes. “Y-you are not mad?” “no, what’s done is done. How about I feed you extra this time?” at the mention of extra food the fear vanished “extra food?” his lord nodded “yes, I will give you extra. Now come with me.” he removed his hand and walked to the door. Salvador looked at the broken rack and back to his lord “what about the rack?” his lord did not even look at it as he stood at the door “a slave will clean it up. Now come as I said I am giving you extra food.” the mention of food caused him to forget the present he trotted to the door with a big grin on his face.

Vincent stood in front of a strange garage with Asriel, he felt the nagging need to eat something or do anything but the head needs him for some important. He watched him unlock the garage shutter and lifted it slightly. “Right vincent in we go.” Asriel stepped under the garage shutter and into darkness, he scratched the back of his head and followed the high prelate in. Once inside he looked around he saw tons of stacked steel slabs, strange jewels and in the corner is a buck-bed, on the garage table he saw tools that he normally used at work, welding guns, welding masks and a host of other tools. What was the most interesting thing about the garage is that there was a set of steps leading downwards.

He then bought his eyes to Asriel who is now closing and locking the shutter he then stood up right and smiled. “Right, we are going to make something.” “Make something?” Vincent asked. “Yes, tell me have you ever heard of the Adeptus Astartes? Space marines in layman terms?” at the mention of the emperor’s angels of death he nodded “who hasn't heard the stories? But they will most likely kill us. They will side with the Arbites and the government if they ever caught wind with what we are doing.” the head gave a grin “not all Astartes follow the emperor Vincent. You know of the “holy” primarchs?” “Yes, they are covered in almost any scripture you can find.” “well let’s just say there are more of them and they follow the truth over the lies of the imperium. An Astartes is coming to this world soon he will lead us against the government and bring degradation to this city but he needs tools. Weapons of war.” “war…” he said quietly to himself. In any other instance the thought of war would frighten him but he felt strangely excited at the prospect. At this moment he feels like he is being held down, he can’t exactly do what he wants or what his impulses tell him to do.

Asriel noticed this and smiled he placed his hand into his robe pocket and pulled out a sheet of folded paper, he opened it up and bought it in front of Vincent. “We are going to make this for him.” he stared at the designs drawn on the paper it looked like a giant contraption with spiked and bladed wheels. “It’s a chariot no-” before he could say anything further Vincent heard a large bang coming from down the stairs. “What was that?” “Well those are the beasts that are going to be pulling the chariot, I had to use the corpses of the dark sworn for something.” “I see, I am actually quite excited to work on this with you.” at the mention of his excitement Asriel chuckled “I knew you will be interested. Now while we steadily recruit we will be working on this in the meantime trust me Vincent it will be worth it…”

Virgil looked over the reports on his cogitator the eradication is going smoothly, but the issue is that it’s going too smoothly there is barely any resistance. What normally happens is that an outrage occurs flushing out traitors and those who break the laws of the god-emperor but in the reports all it details is the movement is growing less in number which is good. Yet the outrage is not coming, nor the anger just a slow acceptance which is rare in his line of work. He began typing

Good work Abitrator, there is query how has the general populace responded to this? Are they back to work and doing their duty to the god-emperor? While on eradication how have the families of the guilty acted? Is there resentment? Have the lawbreakers shown themselves?

He sent the query to Shevila, he felt tense for some reason that he is missing something, such a feeling is causing a great sense of unease. He then heard a knock on his door, before he could say anything further it opened to reveal the planetary governor along with his guards. Uriel features were aqualine, he also wore a fine leather jacket and boots. He strode towards his desk hands behind his back. “Judge Virgil.” Uriel gave a curt nod “I caught news that the lower levels have discovered the wa-” “it’s being dealt with.” Virgil said firmly. He had the authority to ask him to leave but he knows of Judge’s who step on too many toes they soon become isolated and it becomes harder to deliver justice. It’s a balance, the governor has a right to know what’s going on but he can deal with the situation as he sees fit. “I warned everyone this will happen and now I am dealing with it. That’s all I will say.” “very well Virgil, I do hope the situation does not escalate further for the sake of the hive city. If this turns into a rebellion I don’t want to send a request to… “them” we all know of their reputation.” At the mention of them he creased his brow in frustration “you are aware they they care not for ranks? Or the nobility? They will act as they wish and if you send a request you should prepare yourself for the consequences.” “I am sure there will be nothing to worry about Judge. They are dedicated to the god-emperor and will ensure order is kept. If the gutter rats rebel I have reason to call them. Now good day.” Uriel left his office with his bodyguards.

At the mention of calling them, Virgil clenched his hands, the governor has the right to “request” aid when a rebellion occurs. Knowing who is in charge of responding to threats in this sector they will come for sure. The situation must be dealt with swiftly. As he thought his cogitator chimed showing that Abitrator Shevila has responded he opened the message and looked at it.

The family and close kin of those who have joined the movement are quiet at the moment. We are steadily progressing in destroying the movement. The general populace seems to be following the curfew and going to work. All is well reading of your concerns I can extend the eradication to close kin and family members. The god-emperor’s justice should be cold and unflinching the fact their families allowed them to protest they must bare connections to the movement.

He read the message and turned it within his mind, the situation must be dealt swiftly before he calls them.”very well it has to be done..” he sent a message detailing the importance of extending the eradication to family members. Just mentioning them will get the hint across. Once done he leaned back in his chair and sighed “May the god-emperor help those nobles if they come to his world…”

Difillia stood in front of the garage it’s been a few days since the massacre and Asriel’s plan to her surprise is working. The churches are almost bursting with people, eager to serve her lord, she knew the time is now. The time is ripe to take down the Arbites she knocked on the garage shutters several times with the coded knock. It took only a moment for the shutter to rise slightly allowing her in. Once inside the garage she saw a giant chariot sitting in the middle of it, it could easily fit a few Astartes. The chariot itself bore serpentine designs, multi-coloured jewels and paintings and runes of the dark prince. She then bought her eyes to the wheels of the chariot there were bladed tips that lined the wheel and small swords protruded through the centre of the wheel. The vehicle caused a strange emotion, she only considered one thing to be beautiful in the whole galaxy but the sheer killing power she saw before her warmed her heart. Defillia reached out to touch the metal she felt a strange heat that eased her. “Do you like it?” she looked up to the direction of the voice, Asriel hopped off the bunk bed still holding his stupid grin. “So you are really making something for him...why?” “why not? He does a lot for us so I will give him something in return.” “How sure are you that he will like it?” “because it’s from me.” hearing that caused her to scowl “you are not special, I am.”

Asriel shrugged in return “we are special for as long as he feels we are. He only made you because I did something he did not expect. It’s like our thing I do something he reacts badly, Adelram then realises my point and acts accordingly. Unlike you we share a bond.” Difillia frowned, he does not think she is special but her lord has told her things. Things that would break him utterly she smiled “even if you may possibility might not be real? He mentioned some things in his bouts of anger at your vanishing for several months.” she watched for his reaction he merely scratched his head to her disappointment. “what is real or fake? How do you determine that?” Asriel spoke in a whimsical manner “how sure are you that your current self is real? Adelram tries to mold and shape us.” he walked over and held a tuff of her white hair. She allowed it for some reason wanting to hear what he has to say, she watched as his one eye slowly changed to the colour of the void. “You have threads of white hair and my eye is like his. I imagine at times I feel the same way he does, do you imagine why this is the case? He feels if we are more like him things will be better.” he released her strand of white hair and looked upon the chariot “yet there can’t be any expectations with chaos, I imagine he wants us to experience the joys he saw in the dark palace but this is reality. He will never get that again so what I hope to do is defy his expectations again, he will be confused as always or perhaps might even react badly but he will be happy by the end. I found he learns new things or finds joy when something unexpected happens.”

Listening to Asriel she hates to admit it but slowly she is beginning to understand she looked upon the chariot “did you make this by yourself?” “no, Vincent helped me, he is away at the moment the urges were too much. When we were working on it he talked about his wife. He wants to see her.” Difillia largely did not care all that much for the new converts as long as they serve well that is all that matters “I see, are you going to grant his request?” “yes, he did help me with this after all.” “I see, so do you know that your cult is bursting at the rims? They bay to move against the arbites.” “I know I was just about to give the order. We need to control the underhive and the lower hive utterly. Now is the time I will give the order, they will finally be released from their cage.”

Difillia turned away “right, I will update our lord then. I imagine he will be pleased.” Asriel did not say a word she could tell there is nothing more that needs to be said. “We just need to only act…” she said quietly to herself.

Maric Lasdir chased a perpetrator with his fellows they held riot shields and shock prods, the Abitrator in charge of their station Shevila wanted them to chase down and terminate family members and close kin to those connected to the movement. She was also quite aggressive in her orders. In the end the fact the person before them is running shows they are guilty. Looking around as he ran he did notice it was strange that the streets seem far more empty than before, there are a few people walking around but it’s almost like a ghost town compared to the bustling movement he is used to.

He shook his head “focus on the perpetrator…” he said quietly to himself, with his fellows he chased them down a alleyway off the side street. He smiled “there will not be many places to go…” they ran into the alley and eventually they cornered them when the path ended. The perpetrator turned panting and sweating. Her face was dirty with grime that shows she has been living rough, many of those they are seeking have left their homes in hopes of avoiding them due to many being executed at the doors when they burst into their homes.

Their target stammered “p-please don’t kill me…” Maric walked forward shock prod held tightly in his hands “the law demands your death. You have broken it so you will die.” “I think not.” he heard a woman’s voice behind him he turned and he saw a crowd of people began entering the alley way. His two fellow arbites with him readied their weapons, he did the same the people before him wore bronze masks. They looked similar to the wooden ones they spotted with the movement but the mouth looked like a snakes maw and the rune on the forehead caused a small headache.

He clenched his weapon and bellowed “clear from the area! Bef-” the crowd of people ignored him as they surged forwards holding metal bars, bats and knives. They readied their shields and took the charge he began swinging away with his shock prod but there is a problem as he hit them there were not gasping in pain they were enjoying it. They kept rising and attacking. His fellow arbites were dragged down being beaten with crude weapons. The woman who called out shouted “don’t kill them! We need them remember!” at her word they removed themselves from his fellow arbites what he saw is a bloodied face beaten half to death but they were alive.

Now the attackers bought their masked faces to him he held his ground “who are you people!” The woman came forward and folded her arms “we follow the true god, it’s time the lower hive became ours. Demi-gods, angels will come to give us the freedom we need to get revenge on you all. You will all suffer…” the crowd surged on top of him, despite the shield he could not hold their weight, he crashed upon the ground. Fists came down on his face, weapons hit his body he howled in pain. “Look at the powerful arbite agent of the emperor’s law being taken down!” the woman called out.

His vision was going dark, he cursed that there is a grim possibility that the movement is connected to heretics. He gasped as another fist came down onto his face plunging him into darkness.

Maric blinked his head hurt, it felt like it was split open but the smell in the hall caused his blurry vision to clear. He found himself sitting and chained. His fellow Arbites are also in a similar position, they were in a warmly lit room and he saw people wearing thin pink and purple robes that were almost see through along with bronze masks chatting and eating. What he also spotted is that they had small knives at their waists. He shouted “who are you people!” but they ignored him and kept talking and eating. Those who he was chained with looked confused as well one spoke out “we have been captured by heretics….” at the mention of heretics he looked around the room he saw symbols that were on the masks are covering the hall. Along with bovine and serpentine statues dotted around the room. Staring at them for too long caused his headache to grow even worse “w-we have to escape” Maric stammered. “No you won’t.” he heard a familiar voice he spotted a female striding towards him. “You! If I was free I would kill you heretic!” the female shrugged and removed her mask displaying a youthful face, fair skin and aquiline features she flicked her brown hair “I wonder if my daughter felt similar in your situation. I can see the creeping fear…” Maric raised his eyebrow and laughed “I am not scared of you heretic. I am aware that I may fall in the line of duty. It’s what’s expected of those who follow the go-” “shut up! Shut up! Don’t say it here!” she drew the knife “don’t speak that disgusting name here!” Maric shook his head he smirked “you mean god-emperor? If saying his holy name bothers you so much it shows how far the darkness runs. More Arbitrators will come to deliver the go-” before he could say the name again she slashed downwards on his face, he could feel it was a flesh wound he grit his teeth. Blood now running down the side of his head he chuckled “Is that all you can do heretic? I am disappointed.”

He watched the heretic’s cheeks flush slightly “it was just shallow...one more…” she bought her knife up again but someone called out “Alma!” she froze “yes Carita?” the person who came forward horrified Maric he felt bile lining his throat but at the same time he felt drawn to the creature. A woman that bore the legs of snake came slithering forward they wore a golden mask that looked far more embellished than the rest. Also a chubby male walked by her side, he guessed Carita is the mutant he did not know who the chubby man is. “Alma patience, you will get your time just like everyone else.” Alma pointed the knife at him “why wait? I don’t want to wait….I now have the chance….” “Alma we all have the chance have patience as spoken by the head prelate.” said the chubby man, he watched Alma point her knife at the chubby male “I now have the people who steps on us...ignored us...I refuse to wait! I was the one who bought them in!” Kadir shook his head “Yet it’s in my establis-” “enough.” Carita said firmly “you may have the one you just cut. Your impulses are roaring and won’t be satisfied any other way.” “I am not some object to be traded about heretics! I swear i-” Alma jammed the knife in his shoulder cutting him off he yelped in pain.

The knife in his shoulder was burning him he grunted but soon he felt himself moving, the heretic known as Alma is dragging him through the hall by the chains that are holding him. He wondered despite her looks she is moving him with ease just with one hand, they entered through a set of doors that lead to several smaller rooms, she walked to one and and opened the door. As she dragged him into the room he looked around and he saw a bed and the side walls filled to the brim with all manner of tools and torture devices. Maric shook his head “w-what is this?.” he watched a thin smile play across the heretic’s face as she closed the door. Her cheeks are now burning as she picked up a pear like device from the wall. “So many fun tools to make you scream…” the heretic said gently to herself. She walked over to him and twisted and pulled the knife out of his shoulder he tried not to scream he can’t allow himself to he panted “is that all you can do heretic? Are you that small minded? I sp-” Alma then jammed in the knife into his eye and finally Maric screamed fearing for his life.

Chapter 44
Shevila grumbled in annoyance as she sat in her office, the notion that the planetary governor would called them caused her to shake her head. “This is not a full blown rebellion…it can’t be...” she looked at the reports on her desk whole squads of arbitrators are vanishing on the streets and barely anyone walks them anymore. Judge Virgil is pressuring her to get to the bottom of this “it can’t be a rebellion can it?” her mind raced with the possibility that the kidnapping movement could have rebellious connections this is the only thing she could think of. The disappearances happen in random locations but for simple men and women to take down trained arbitrator’s is ridiculous. She then heard a knock on her door “come in!” Shevila shouted.

The door opened and an arbitrator walked in, he saluted “ma’am, unfortunately there is another case…” Shevila slammed her fist on her desk “another one!? Who!?” The abitrator stammered “S-several squads h-have not reported in for days…” “Several!? Are you serious!?” Shevila bit her thumb to the point it bled. She was about speak bark out an order but her cogitator chimed. She eyed the saluting arbitrator “I want a recall order and headcount. You are dismissed.” The arbitrator lowered his salute in silence and walked out of the office. She then bought her eyes to her cogitator, judge Vergil has sent her a message. She quickly opened it and what was contained within caused her frustration to increase.

This is a recall order for all arbitrator's in the lower hive to return to the upper hive. The order has been sent, planetary governor Uriel Dathmos has sent out the call and received an answer. They are arriving, The Death Korps of Krieg are making their way to Vestos.

Shevila creased her brow reading that message, she knows of the stories once they get here they might not even have a populace left no matter which hive level you live on. “She sighed heavily “well it looks like I have to get the order out…”

Victor sat at the table with Laura in his apartment, once they got here despite being depressed at the loss of her sons he saw some glint in her eye when they arrived. Since where he lives is close to the top of the lower hive you have decent living spaces and work. Along with owning his own glass and cutlery business he has great living standards compared to most people.

Over the past few days he has noticed she has slowly began to eat and that pleased him. He knew that her sons will be found eventually and keeping spirit up with well places comments helps as well. He watched her placed a piece of food into her mouth, slowly chewing once she swallowed she spoke her voice almost like a whisper “it’s my fault…..” Victor placed his knife and fork down “it’s not your fault! Please don’t say that!” she shook her head “it is…I….” she began coughing frantically. Victor quickly got up from his seat and walked over “are you okay?” he placed his hand on her shoulder. Victor watched Laura pick up her glass of water and drain it completely. Yet she kept coughing, he guessed that the mental stress along with not eating is getting to her. “I will get you a refill…” he picked up her glass and walked down the corridor to the kitchen. He opened the door and walked inside he sighed “never had kids...can’t imagine what she is going through….” he moved towards the tap and began refilling the glass. As the glass slowly filled up he felt a cold breeze at the back of his neck which caused his hairs to stand up on end. He rubbed his neck “what is that? I am sure the windows aren’t open…” as he spoke he heard a shrill scream. He dropped the glass and rushed out of the kitchen once inside the living room Laura was gone, nothing was disturbed save that a window was open. “S-she wouldn’t…..” Victor ran over to the window and looked down but no body could be seen on the pavement. He breathed out a sigh of relief he bought his vision back to the living room, the panic rushing back “but where did she go!?” said Victor. He did not hear the door opening, the scream came from this room.

He began running frantically around his apartment “Laura! Laura! Where are you!?” panting he ran out of his apartment and stood in the apartment block corridor “Laura!” Victor called out. His forehead drenched with sweat he wiped his brow “where are you….” he said quietly to himself.

Vincent wore his ritual robes and mask as he walked down the stairs to the basement the more he learns from high prelate Asriel the more he understands. Their very lives crafted by the imperium is to be a mere cog to be used and replaced. If a part gets worn out it’s torn out and replaced but in chaos, in the dark prince those who push further, those who seek joy can rise, no matter their station or who they are. The past few days his heart has stopped hurting, all that fills him now is the nights underneath the churches, learning more about the truth about this dark galaxy crafted by the gods.

Only those who embrace the dark prince are the ones who can find true happiness and a place in this age. Ever since meeting Asriel things have become simpler which he is thankful for and the good about about today is that he wants to see him in the basement. Vincent smiled “I wonder what he wants to see me for?” his mind raced wondering what secrets the high prelate wants to grace him with. While thinking he got to the basement door and made the coded knock, he heard the locks undoing themselves as the door slowly opened.

He saw the golden mask of the high prelate who gestured in “come in Vincent.” he nodded to the head of the cult and walked into the room. As he watched Asriel close the door he asked “you wanted to meet me?” “Yes I did want to meet you. I have a present.” he gestured to the centre of the room “Look and see what I got you.” he turned to where the high prelate is gesturing and in the middle of the hall he saw his wife bound, her mouth taped over struggling to free herself. He staggered towards her “t-thats…” Asriel walked forward and grasped his shoulder “your wife. You have one final step Vincent. What is your impulse telling you to do now?” instantly he clenched his hands “I wish to kill her….” he sensed that Asriel is smiling as he walked over and knelt he tore the tape from her mouth causing her to gasp. She sniffed “w-who are you people….?” Asriel pointed at him “he is going to kill you. I think you might know him.” his wife looked at him in confusion “I-I don’t understand….” Vincent removed his mask and stared at her, he could see she was awestruck “L-leonard? How? You look young!?” he drew his knife from his belt “that’s not my name anymore…” he slowly began walking over to her he watched his wife began trashing “W-wait! Please! I-I..!” “because you our children are dead! Because you...Because of you….!” his chest began hurting again he clenched it. He could see his wife’s eyes growing wide in surprise “w-what do you mean they are dead? What happened to Adrian and Jonathan!?” “shut up! Just shut up!” he needs to stop this unpleasant pain he needs to end it, to cut the ribbon. Stop thinking he told himself. He placed his mask back on and knelt before his wife, all he has to do is stab her in the heart and twist then it will end.

He stared into her eyes that are now filling with tears “Leonard whoever these people are they are turning you into a murderer! Please! You are not a killer! J-just stop! Think for a moment!” no more thinking he told himself. He plunged his knife into her chest his wife began screaming, gaggling in pain, the noise caused the pain in his heart to slowly wither away. As blood ran down her body she went limp, he stood up his knife still embedded in her chest. A sense of euphoria gripped him, the pain is gone, finally he can focus on happiness. The high prelate stood up right and looked down at the corpse “well done Vincent. Your old life is finally dead, go to Carita, she is located at Kadir’s church tell her the demi-gods are coming.” the news caused his heart to jump in excitement “really? They are coming?” Asriel reached down and pulled the knife out of the woman’s chest and handed it to him. “Yes, they are. I have to get the chariot and beasts ready, have everyone prepare for war.” “war…” Vincent said to himself, the past few days it was hard to feel anything during the nights of darkness even with the arbites struggling. He learned a few things during that time how to fight and wield a blade. Thinking of putting them to the test to actually kill and fight people who can possibly attack back caused his hands to tremble he bowed “it will be done!” he raced off towards the exit not even giving the corpse a glance.

Adelram breathed in and out while he placed his helmet on, everyone who is important is in the war room and Salvador stood at his side fully geared. He passed his eyes over Marthas, Izel, Silas and Ivan. “right we are attacking the hive city Vestos. The cult largely controls the underhive and lower hive save the upper area’s. We will launch from the lower hive and work upwards spreading entropy and excess as we go up.” as he gave the order Izel coughed “are we going to do the thing we discussed?” Adelram nodded to his brother “yes set up the beacons to the lure daemons to twist and distort reality we should make it hard for any imperial force to dislodge us from the lower hive.” at his outright confirmation of the plan he could tell Izel is smiling. He looked at the map of the hive city “Noxus will be launched right away to spread carnage and mayhem. I already briefed him if it gets too hot he will link up with Marthas’ and Silas’ forces. Now….Ivan…” he looked upon him. He still dislikes that Asriel killed Tarkhan to bring him back but he will make use of him for now. “Round up the cultists and send them upwards I imagine they want to sample the finer meat of the upper hive…” his old apostle gave a small bow “it shall be done…” Adelram folded his arms “right are there any questions?” Marthas raised his hand “Adelram what will you be doing?” “I will be meeting Asriel at specific coordinates, since Salvador is with me I will be taking a thunderhawk down.” Silas grunted “that human of yours better not cause any trouble…” “He won’t” Adelram pressed. The head of the terminators shook his head “tell that to Marius, Tarkhan and Sebastian…also have you forgotten Athor?” He narrowed his eyes at Silas he placed a slight amount of psychic power in his voice “be silent Silas. Don’t ruin the mood go to the planet and enjoy yourself….” at his word Silas grumbled and left the war room. He looked upon everyone again “you have your orders.” one by one everyone left until he was by himself with Salvador. He looked up to his bestial servant. “Salvador, don’t mention the rack to Asriel.” Salvador tensed slightly while holding his axe “w-why? I broke it.” “I know, don’t mention anything about it. That’s an order.” his servant nodded “ok, I won’t mention it.” “good now come with me.” At his word Salvador followed him to the docking bay, once there they stepped on the thunderhawk and took the gunship down to the lower hive. Due to Lily’s skill with void warfare they easily broke past the planet’s defenses, the nova cannon easily destroying escorts and disabling the smaller ships at most they are sailing through wreckage.

One thing he wondered is why Asriel gave a specific location for the meeting point, it’s nowhere near the churches that are filled with the dark princes corruption or the cult’s main base. He shrugged “guess I will find out….” It only took a few minutes before they landed the bay door opened and he stepped out with Salvador. Adelram looked around “where is he? Wh-” before he could say anything further he heard a sound, the sound of beasts hissing and snarling. He looked to his left and in the distance he saw six large reptilian creatures with snake heads coming towards him pulling an extremely large chariot as it got closer the speed began slowing down until eventually the chariot stopped before him. Adelram looked up to see the driver “Asriel?” he lifted his mask slightly and smiled “indeed it is Adelram. Difillia is with me as well.” “I don’t need you to greet our lord for me.” she stepped forward to the edge of the chariot and smiled “It’s good to see you my lord. There is space for you and Salvador.” Adelram stared at the large chariot, the intricate designs and the bladed wheels that could easily slice a man to ribbons “why did you make this?” he asked. Asriel frowned “I made this for you. It’s a gift.” at the mention of gift he tried not to curse. He hoped he would not bring up the rack, if he does he will make an excuse. “I see I thank you for the gift. Come Salvador let’s hop on.” Salvador nodded as they both stepped onto the chariot, surprisingly despite all of them being on it, the contraption was spacious you could fit a few Astartes on it. “The chariot is wonderful...I….” “I am glad you liked it! Now….” Asriel lowered his mask. “Shall we go? There are a few non-believers walking the street let’s take it for a spin…” Asriel flicked the reins sitting the beasts off, the rush of speed caused a smile to line Adelram’s face. “Faster Asriel!” he shouted at his word he whipped the reins again increasing the speed as the chariot moved through the streets he saw mortal’s running for their lives. “Break them Asriel! Run them over!” at his command the chariot ground over the fleeing mortals. Hearing the crunch of bone, the slicing of limbs via the wheel blades caused him to chuckle.
“Faster!” Adelram called out again, Asriel whipped the reins one more time increasing the speed, he unsheathed his blade and walked to the side of the chariot. He began slashing and dicing those that they passed by. For a moment he made note of his auto-senses, all the names of the leaders have engaged mortals and are spreading the delight of the dark prince. He looked over to Defillia who was standing still “Difillia! Stop standing around and kill!” his command caused his servant to ready her spear she stabbed and slashed at those that passed them by she did all of this in silence. He could see that she would rather test her abilities on stronger opponents but she must learn to enjoy the small things, he bought his eyes to Asriel “Right Asriel! Go faster we need to work our way towards the upper hive!” Asriel whipped the reins, the serpentine beasts hissed as they pulled the chariot even faster.

As they reached high speed he looked over to Difillia who is doing as she was ordered but Salvador stood like a stone. He frowned “what are you doing Salvador!? Kill those who don’t follow the dark prince!” his bestial servant stood still, not moving a muscle like a statue. Asriel turned his head back slightly “oh dear…” he began pulling back the reins to slow the chariot down until eventually it stopped. Adelram scowled and walked over to Asriel he hefted him up by his cloak “why did you stop!?” he pointed to Salvador “my brother is sick.” he turned to Salvador who rushed to the edge of the chariot and began vomiting violently Adelram lowered Asriel slowly who then walked over to Salvador. He went to his belt and pulled out a bottle of water “this is why I came prepared.” Salvador gagged and coughed as he faced Asriel “I-I a-am s-sorry” he stammered. He grasped the bottle and unscrewed the top and drained it in a few seconds. He gasped “I-I feel a little better…” “good” said Asriel he then bought his eyes to him “by the way Adelram. Has my rack been made yet?” as he mentioned the rack he cursed “well how could I make something when I haven’t seen the fruits of your labour?” “you did make it didn’t you? I know you, why are you lying?” Adelram grumbled in annoyance he is wearing a helmet how does he know he is lying? “It’s because you do that thing with your feet.” said Asriel.

Adelram tried not to clench his hands “the rack was not satisfactory, it kept breaking, I will have the ships craftsman punished. So you have to pick something else…” “Salvador broke it didn’t he? Also I am guessing you forced him not to say a word.” he shook his head wondering how Asriel is unravelling all of this information just by his body language. “See I made you a wonderful chariot and yet you don’t want to give me a simple rack.” “once a week.” Adelram said firmly. “Three times a week. You have been in the dark prince's palace and yet you are turning this down?” he eyed his servant “I have done far more interesting things than torturing someone with a simple rack! It’s boring! Twice! No more! I won’t take anything else!” Adelram shouted. “Fine, but I expect a well made rack then.” Asriel walked back to the reins of the chariot he whipped the reins to get the chariot moving again. Adelram found the previous discussion souring his mood slightly, racks are boring, even the punishment he inflicted on Asriel was light yet he finds joy in it. He sighed “let’s just enjoy the raid.” he called out “Asriel increase the speed!” as he barked Salvador shook is head “P-please...I-I can’t…” Adelram ignored him he would have to get used to it. He will enjoy it soon enough.


Ivan readied his barbed whip that is wrapped lovingly around his left gauntlet and held his blade at the ready. The cultists have been gathered and the prelates along with himself are whipping them into a frenzy as they are pushed onwards to the upper hive. Ivan could tell the mundane excess were a trifling thing compared to what they are feeling now, he could hear the yelps and praises to the dark prince as the whips flicked out. As they moved any mortals they came across that has refused the call of the dark prince the cult piles upon them like frenzied beasts, tearing them apart and gratifying themselves on what is left. It’s a pleasing sight that sings to his soul, Asriel, who was such a little serpent has created something wonderful. “He should be careful not to lose it…” he quietly said to himself.

As they marched through the lower hive, praises to the dark prince was sung as the tide consumed and devoured all they crossed. Yet he could taste something in the air, the barriers between reality and the warp were weakening, corroding and buckling under great weight he guessed the sorcerer is setting up his “beacons”. What Ivan found most interesting is how eager he is to experiment with his powers under the dark prince, before the war room meeting they spoke a little and he could feel the excitement bleeding of Izel. He wondered how Adelram breeded such an excitement that now grips the sorcerer and the rest of the warband, thinking on the past how Adelram was before it’s like night and day.

Yet he knows for sure that he would not be who he is without the little serpent, a part of him wondered if he was removed from the picture suddenly would his lord change? How will he adapt? How will he blossom or rise further? In the end Asriel is mortal, he is special for now but chaos can be whimsical, he knows that more than anything. He never expected his death or resurrection but such is the way of the dark gods. “They can give and take at any moment…” he lashed a cultist who screamed in joy at his attention “Onwards! Kill! Slake your thirst on those who don’t accept the dark prince!” he frantically lashed the mortals as they rushed forward to deliver entropy to non-believers and infidels.

“The beacons are working well….” Izel said to himself, his robed attendants were at work dragging the slaves from the rhinos each point he picked for the ritual will have six slaves that will be ritually tortured and killed upon said sites. Ever since delving into Adelram’s mind he saw the majesty of it, the power of pain and torment. Before when he looked to the great changer sorcery had to be done with complex keywords, pacts and rituals in order to complete certain invocations. Now none of that seems to be required, the daemons of the dark prince and the sorcery you employ under the power merely require you to bring great torment and pain and that is more than enough to generate the power for whatever you are doing.

The added bonus is the euphoria that comes with it at first he resisted but now he realised why Aldemra has done this to him. When he summons his sorcery his nerves burn, his senses become more acute, even more so since he went under the procedure to change his gene-seed. Thinking about it he had to remember he almost died, he felt himself crumbling inside, his body breaking apart. “Perhaps it’s the rubric? It affected all of the legion maybe it was a reaction?” despite the outcome of the ritual he knew that rubric in a manner of speaking is now intrical to the legion, he guessed the blood was fighting against it if Adelram was not a psyker he would of most likely died during the operation. In the end it’s been done, he stripped away the last vestiges of his old life with fifthteenth and started his new one with the the third. He smirked under his helmet as his attendants went to work torturing the slaves in the ritual site, each scream, each voice begging for freedom he could feel the walls splintering. Izel could hear the sound of claws belonging to daemonettes scraping across his armour and their voices crying to be let loose. “It will soon be time...worry not…” he tried hard not to get distracted at the sound he needed to focus to make sure his servants are working correctly. As blood spilled on the site via ritual knives the blood began bubbling, leaving behind a trail of pink flowers. In surprise he walked over to it, He plucked one from the ground “this did not happen at the other sites…” as the slaves expired their split blood left behind even more flowers that began sprouting across the street, every split in the pavement or concrete a flower popped out. He placed the picked flower in his pouch and tapped it “it seems the neverborn approve of the ritual. In time they will come into reality and do as they wilt their presence should be enough to corrupt the lower hive to accommodate the warband….”

The ease of summoning daemons and working sorecy through pain caused him to chuckle the imperium will have no idea how to respond even if reinforcement comes. The idea to transform the pain of mortals into power he got from the human. His own experience within the mind of Adelram jogged the memory of what the human Asriel committed on the tribals on Athor he wondered if Asriel even remembers such sorcery and whether he is pursuing it at the moment? “I guess not...he is too consumed with pleasing him…” he knows just by watching the mortal if it does not benefit Adelram or aid him he won’t do it. It’s clear enough why he delved so far into biomancy just by the power he displays. He sighed “enough thinking about him…” he looked upon the site all six slaves are now dead. “Right all of you onto the rhinos! We are moving to the next site!” at his word his servants made their way to the rhinos leaving the bodies behind. As he turned away from the corpses and walked back to the vehicle the sound of claws scratching at his armour increased in intensity. Entering the rhino and sitting on his seat the sound vanished the silence caused a small frown “onto the next site! Quickly!” he shouted at the driver they nodded as his personal rhino began moving towards the next location the frown turned into a smile at the thought that his work is nearly done, he can’t wait to see the results.

Hey ho! Excited to write the next few chapters and I can't wait for the ending.

Yes! My personal army! We get some hardcore fanatic against fanatic action going on now. Gotta love the death Korps for literally living in war.

lliu wrote:
Yes! My personal army! We get some hardcore fanatic against fanatic action going on now. Gotta love the death Korps for literally living in war.

I hope I do them justice I read the book dead men walking loved them right away. A chapter should be coming up sooooon.

Chapter 45
Virgil sighed as he waited for the Death korps of krieg with Uriel on the precinct-fortress landing platform. Uriel should be more worried but he held a strange confidence as he stood with his house guard. The fact that heretics are running rampant in the lower hive and those who live in the upper sections of it are surging into the upper hive shows that Uriel was correct to call them. A fact he keeps reminding him every time they start a conversation the attack has been going on for a few hours at best, reports of giants and masked heretics hacking apart civilians now fill the cogitators of the precinct-fortress.

They were lucky that the Astra Militarum arrived so soon he looked up as the gunships that are now piercing the skies and landing on platforms around the upper hive. The one that is landing on this specific platform holds the command company. The winds as the vessel landed caused Virgil to cover his eyes, as the wind died down he lowered them and as the vessel bay doors opened soldiers wearing gas masks and trench coats walked out. He stared at one wearing a breastplate mixed in with his uniform he guessed that he is the regiment leader as they walked towards them Uriel smiled and approached them. The Soldiers ignored the governor and walked towards the fortress to his shock not even sparing a glance “what is the meaning of this!?” he shouted. “They don’t have time to entertain you.” a voice called out.

Walking down the bay door Virgil spotted a commissar who wore a gas mask they approached Uriel his hand resting on his power blade. “I am Commissar Aldabert Kord, I shall be your liaison for this conflict.” Virgil walked towards the Commissar in confusion “liaison? If I recall correctly that is n-” “not my job?” said Aldabert, he chuckled “well let’s get a few things straight, be glad Colonel 102 did not shoot the governor. Also we will be taking control of the operation from now on. Any concerns you have you will come to me. Any orders you receive will also come from me. Is that understood?” Virgil clenched his hands, he could see Uriel’s face in the picture of fury “is that ho-” “I don’t care for your title governor you called us. We have a job to do.You allowed heretics to run rampant and in this instance I have your very first set of orders.” Virgil sighed “the Adeptus Arbites will aid you however we can.” his words caused the Commissar to give a curt nod in his direction “as I was saying I have discussed the first part of the plan with Colonel 102 of the 102nd regiment of the death korps of krieg. The first part of our strategy, being an infantry regiment we need bodies and the first decree is to run mass conscription in the upper hive and spires. Since word has it that the lower hive has been consumed by heresy those that have not escaped by now are to be killed. The rest are to be pressed into the emperor’s army. They will be trained and outfitted and sent to fight the enemy.” Uriel barked “you can’t conscript from the spires! The houses won’t allow it!” The Commissar drew his blade and pointed it at the governor “it will be done if you wish to save this planet. Those who refuse are traitors are you a traitor governor?” watching Uriel squirm slightly made Virgil want to smile but considering what they are contending with smiles have no place. The Commissar pointing his blade caused Uriel’s guards to point weapons at him, seeing this Virgil shouted “lower you weapons!” a guard gave him a look “we do-” “that’s enough, I understand commissar Aldabert.” Uriel said quietly as he spoke the Commissar sheathed his blade. “It’s good you understand. Now Judge Virgil, make sure the Arbites let no civilians through. If anymore come shoot them.” Virgil nodded “very well, shall I have the ones that we are holding transferred to you?” “Yes, once they are handed over we will take it from there. Uriel will handle getting people from the spires” at the mention that he will handle the transfer Uriel shook his head “i-it won’t be easy…” “We live in a age where heretics and foul xenos seek our destruction! Do your duty planetary governor!” Aldabert shouted, Uriel flinched at the words he sagged his arms in defeat as the Commissar continued speaking “Now, all of you know what you have to do. The death riders will also be heading out to do scouting runs in the lower hive or harassing the enemy. Once we have information we will act from there and soldiers will be sent. That is all.”

As the Commissar finished speaking Virgil turned away “looks like I have work to do.” as he left he could still see Uriel shaking his head looking downwards to the ground in shock. He found himself chuckling “you thought you could order them around?” he said quietly to himself. The prospect of taking “orders” from the Commissar did not exactly bother him in a manner of speaking. After that whole event surprisingly this regiment holds a similar mindset to him. Working with them is a prospect he is slowly starting to find enticing.

They crashed through another set of people, riding with Adelram, Salvador and even Difillia was pleasant the speed, the sound of people dying bought a smile to his face. As they moved upwards Salvador has stopped vomiting with time he actually got used to it. It only took a few stops to his lord’s annoyance.

As they rode he started to see Astartes forces heading upwards via rhinos or dragging people to thunderhawks to be enslaved. For once things are going well and he could feel the walls of reality tearing down slowly the neverborn are coming and if the imperium's forces come they will be ready. Asriel turned his head slightly to Adelram who chopped someone in half “are you having fun?” his lord looked at him and silently nodded, no words really needed to be said. The excitement he displayed in his blade movements said everything. He looked ahead as they made a corner and moved down the street he heard the trotting of hooves. Hooves belonging to horses, from the side streets horses ridden by soldiers wearing gasmasks and trench coats surrounded them. They held spears and in silence began thrusting the weapon at them. Asriel cursed “dammit!” he heard Salvador grumble he turned his head to see his brother bringing his axe down on the head of a horse that got too close to the chariot.

The animal losing its head caused the rider to tumble off, Asriel could hear the breaking of bones as they crashed to the ground. Difillia began laughing “finally! Real opponents!” she aggressively thrusted her spear trying to push some of the attackers back. Finally his lord he spoke his voice low and harsh “you dare….” he raised his hand and began firing balls of purple energy as it crashed into the riders they began to expand and mutate, they fused to their horses and crumpled to the ground, such an attack did not dissuade the enemy they kept up their assault not even one broke. A spear jammed into Salvador’s shoulder he grunted while with one hand raised his axe and slammed it into the riders horse. The horse gave a cry causing the rider to pull back with the spear. As the spear left his brother’s body Salvador roared in anger “you will pay for that!” he was about to attack another rider until Adelram called out “duck!” at his word all of them ducked they are on a straight road so it should be okay for a moment, he watched his lord release a wave of pink fire. “Now up! All of you!” as they rose he could see the riders are now on fire what Asriel found surprising is they barely screamed or perhaps the gas-masks are muffling their voices.

Despite being on fire one who looked to be the leader leapt from his horse and latched himself onto the chariot. His lord was about to strike him until he pulled out a melta bomb to Asriel’s shock. The soldier slapped it onto the chariot while shouting “it’s better to die for the emperor than to live for yourself!” Soon as he heard the chime of the explosive Asriel released his cloak to consume of them. Then he felt himself tumbling in mid-air while consumed in darkness he grunted in pain as he could feel the heat from the melta charge from his cloak. Crashing to the ground with a thud, the cloak dispersing some of the impact he gasped as he released it. Blood trailing down his brow he staggered up and looked around, his lord quickly got to his feet and removed his helmet. “It had to be them….” Asriel frowned in the distance he saw the chariot he made for Adelram was now in pieces, various sections are melted to scrap and the beasts themselves were blown to bits. “They will pay…” he hissed.

As he fumed with anger he heard Difillia and Salvador grunting as they got up “they are cowards for doing that!” Difillia shouted. Salvador rubbed his bottom “that hurt...did you save us Asriel?” Asriel ignored him he felt too angry staring at the chariot until his lord poked him in the head “pay attention. It seems we are fighting the death korps of krieg.” “they destroyed the chariot…” he hissed. “That means I don’t “have” to get you the rack. As I said pay attention, what I know of them they will not give us any quarter they are so far from the dark prince they are sickening to look at.” Asriel sighed “alright so what’s next?” “I will call for a rhino the plan has not changed we will be moving upwards. I will call Marthas’ forces to us as we head into the upper hive. I will have Noxus and Silas be the spear heads to clear the way” “Are you sure that those two will work together? I am slightly worried.” said Asriel. He watched his lord smile “they are both resourceful you of all people should know that they will be fine or is that true concern I hear?” “what’s wrong with being worried about those you care about?” his words caused Adelram to frown slightly he placed his helmet back on “now I will make the call be on guard.” Asriel folded his arms in annoyance grumbling holding his gaze on the chariot “it did not even last long….” he then felt his brother’s large hand on his shoulder “why not make another one? After the battle is done?” “It won’t be the same. Oh well, things come and they go.” he looked up to his lord who is now nodding “right a rhino is on the way, we will link up with Marthas part way the enemy forces should be weakened by the time we meet up with Silas and Noxus.” Difillia tapped the haft of her spear on the floor “the rhino needs to hurry up. I am eager to get to grips with the enemy.” in a rare instance he saw excitement playing across Difillia’s face as his lord spoke he could hear clear approval. “In time Difillia, once the rhino arrives we will be heading stra-” before he could finish a black and pink rhino came down the road towards them. It stopped in front of them “Well look at that…” said Adelram. “Now all of you get on.” at his command Asriel gave one more look at the ruined chariot as he stepped onto the rhino with Salvador and Difillia.

Victor grimaced he wore a strange gear similar to the soldiers, every conscript was lined up, in hours people were surging to the upper hive, he was one of them and soon as he arrived he was held in a special camp by the Arbites. Then the death korps of krieg arrived at their camp an hour later they told them that everyone in the camp have been conscripted to serve. The hours of training was hard and brutal, some even died but the death korps also pushed the prospect of what is at stake during the training. Heretics have come to kill them, to take away all they hold dear and Laura is somewhere on the lower hive.

The only ones who have not been drafted are those below sixteen and the elderly. A part of him hoped that coming to the upper hive that Laura was here but that possibility was dead. A soldier in a gasmask who had a strange symbol on his shoulder began walking down the line and handing people lasguns, from basic training he understood them to be the quartermasters of the death korps of krieg. Even wearing the gasmask he could hear people weeping as they were handed lasguns despite feeling such a way they all knew what was at stake. The training and being in the presence of the death korps was strange, they radiated a fierceness that you could not help be caught up in, even while crying no one on the line protested that was beaten out of them hours ago.

He looked down the line, one suddenly tried to cut and run, the death korps merely executed the runner on the spot. He barely took more than a few paces before lasfire cracked into their back. Out of everyone on the line, only one person ran. He knows there is no use in running, running won’t help him find Laura and won’t remove the heretics from their world. The sight of the man dying caused his heart to jump slightly, he knew he would see more death but the prospect of going back to the lower hive consumed him. This is his chance to find Laura the only information he has is that heretics are rampaging through their homes, they are being given the means and opportunity to stop them.

Once everyone was outfitted a group of men who wore similar clothing but were far more armoured walked down the line they were lead by a soldier whose gasmask had a gold skull on it. He faced a person for a few moments at most it looked like they are speaking a few words before they were sorted into groups. This went on for almost thirty minutes until eventually they reached him. He saluted as he was instructed to, the soldier with the golden skull on his gas mask nodded “at least one salutes. This is good I am captain Alpha of the first company. You will be fighting under me, you have received basic training and now you will be sorted into a squad. You are trooper 3023. Along with your reaction to the execution of the traitor I will be putting you in a squad with a watchmaster and honed soldiers instead of a simple conscript squad.” Victor did not know whether this was a bad or good thing but he held his salute in silence. Captain Alpha nodded as continued walking down the line the person he assumed to be his watchmaster came forward “you are with me. I am watchmaster 33 you will be part of squad 7. Victor lowered his salute “I won’t let you down sir.” “you should have some basic idea of what we expect from you.” “Give no quarter to the enemy. Destroy the enemy without hesitation sir.” “good, it’s strange to find one of you conscripts eager to get down there. At most the ones on the line are putting up a front.” he hesitated he was not sure if he should speak further but his mouth moved by itself. “There is someone down there I need to find no matter the cost.” his watchmaster gestured to follow him, he walked out of the line towards his squad “whoever you are looking for 3023 they are dead. Focus on your duty. Eliminate the enemy, there is nothing else to think about.” “I know sir, even if she is dead if those heretics killed her I will end them.” Victor said firmly. He tried to build some measure of courage. His watchmaster did not say anything further has they reached his new squad.

He could see they are not even sparing the line a glance for some reason all the squads that looked to be full members were merely getting their gear ready. He stared as the rest of his fellow conscripts as they were sorted into squads and assigned watchmasters along with commissar cadets. A chill ran down his spine, the cadets had cold gazes but for some reason he found it strange that none of them were attached to ordinary squads. “How come we don’t have a commissar?” he blurted out without thinking. 33 bought his gaze to him as he flatly said “they are not needed.” as he spoke chimera’s began driving towards them “there is our vehicle” as the chimera stopped before them his watchmaster went to the door and opened it. “Right it’s time to get to the battlefield.” as his squad slinged lasguns on shoulders he spotted one of them wielding a plasma gun. According to the trainers one shot from them can easily take down the foulest xeno or heretic.

His squad mates in single file stepped onto the chimera, Victor took a deep breath and followed.

Vincent held his sword and whip, head prelate Carita is having him, Kadir, Alma and other bronze masked followers whipping followers of the underhive into a frenzy, as they walked silver masked gothi held autopistols and blades at the ready. “I am jealous…” he looked over to the speaker Alma cooed “they are so joyous from such a simple thing...I wonder where is the enemy force?” “They will be coming soon, I can feel them, their hearts quivering in in rage to please a false god. To bring stagnation and darkness...” said Carita

In silence Vincent whipped a underhive cultist, he tried not to think, all he needed to focus on is defeating the enemy and the joy of doing so. Carita looked down at him “you are an interesting fellow.” “Am I? I merely want to kill and lash my whip there is nothing else to it.” the head prelate nodded as she lashed a cultist “do you know why the gothi’s no longer have a mouth piece?” “why?” Vincent asked. “It’s changed to a mask bearing a snake tongue because to delve deeper into excess simple means can’t please you anymore, food, drink or even the finest wine. There comes a time where you need to experience things with your body.” he looked upon the silver masked cultists they wore spiked leather straps he could see blood dripping down the gaps and hitting the ground. “Now Vincent, those we are whipping are not only of the underhive, but of the lower hive as well, those with me reached the point where you can move to being gothi once this battle ends. I watched everyone’s progress in the churches and I must say I am deeply impressed with you...” how she is speaking at the moment it sounded like she was making a pass at him he lashed a cultist “I see. It makes sense why a group of us were segregated.” as they marched down the street towards the upper hive they came together with another horde of cultists whipping them onward he finally saw one. A demi-god one of the Adeptus Astartes.

They wore a helmet that bore jewels embedded upon it, parchment trailed down the armour and he saw a golden mask similar to Cartia’s attached to his belt. As the hordes came together he approached with a group of gothi’s and prelate’s. At his presence he bowed, all of them did. Once he rose he could see the demi-god is staring at them “Carita why are they not with the rest?” “Lord Ivan, these are new prospects to rise to sliver.” “Sliver? Interesting if that is the case everything is fine, if it’s by your recommendation. I have gathered the cultists I assume this is the rest?” “Yes, Lord Ivan, these are the rest that have accepted the grace of the dark prince.” Vincent watched the demigod Ivan chuckle “my...the little serpent has been quite busy. So many new converts…now…” he lashed a cultist, the impact of the whip caused the cultist to fall to the ground as soon as he touched the floor the rest piled upon him. He vanished in a tide of bodies as there were yelps of glee and pleasure. The demigod stared at this scene “my he has done very well…not even a hint of hesitation. Now that is enough get moving!” he lashed the group of people “no more!” the demigod bellowed “onwards you will be able to gratify yourselves on the slaves of the false emperor!” at his word the cultists removed themselves from the pile and ran onwards holding crude weapons. “Now let’s ensure they don’t get bored in the meantime. Come all of you.” at his word they followed the demigod staring at him Vincent was awestruck the scent that came from him was pleasing. His impulses told him to follow, he wanted to follow him. Vincent now wanted to see how a demigod would fight, seeing something so grand fight a part of him felt he could die happy seeing such a spectacle, but he can’t allow that, the joy would end, there are so many things he can experience now.

They drove the cultists onwards, he could taste it in the air, the true god is with them they are close to the upper hive as they marched flowers began sprouting from every crevice in the road. Then he heard it, the vehicles his heart was jumping he was excited his hand trembled on the whip and then they came from around the corner. Vehicles belonging to the false god came down the street and soldiers poured out. They pointed lasguns at them, even from this distance how rigid they stood, their uniforms baring crude colours sickened him. Ivan pointed his blade “go slay them! Tear them to pieces!” the demi-god looked to the prelates “take down the chimera’s! If you pool your powers you can destroy them!” Carita bowed “yes lord Ivan.” she pointed her sword “prelates summon the powers of the true god! We shall destroy them!” Vincent felt the air change around Cartia and the other prelates. Purple energy began surging through their bodies, the demigod then bellowed “onwards kill the slaves of the false emperor!” the Astartes Ivan charged through the crowd, the silver masked gothi’s charged as well. Vincent also found his legs moving with them he pushed and lashed his way through eager to get to grips with the enemy. As lasfire cracked into the crowd he heard screams and groans of pleasure as people died no one took a step back not even one inch. “This is living!” he shouted “this is what it means to be alive!” as he got closer some of the whipped cultists got into close combat. The one he assumed to be the leader who bore a gold skull on his gasmask was cutting them down with a chainblade, and firing shots into cultists.

The soldiers were also slashing and stabbing with bayonets in practised movements but there was one who was odd to him. They fired their gun in controlled bursts but he could not tear his eyes away from him. He could see lord Ivan was also heading in that direction he followed without hesitation. As they got close a soldier fired a gun that held a blue glow he saw a blue ball of energy hurtling towards them. It crashed into several gothi burning them away in an instant they did not even get the chance to scream. As this happened the demigod Ivan readied his whip and lashed it fowards gashing the gas-mask of the soldier wielding the weapon. He dropped to his knees holding his face, even with blood streaming down towards the ground there was barely even a scream or even a yelp. Just grunting, the soldier rose and began firing further despite his wounds. His perseverance allowed him to kill a few more gothi’s but they finally reached close combat. Lord Ivan was like a whirlwind of destruction his blade moved hacking apart the injured soldier his blade then swiftly moved through the air killing another.

Vincent’s instincts told him to pick out the odd one, he needed to kill him as he approached he got his bayonet ready but Vincent flicked out his whip taking him off-guard. He shouted “die! Scream for me!” he bought his sword down, the soldier before him raised his lasgun to block the blow. He could hear the non-believer grunting “I will….find her….” he pushed him back and fired his lasgun, the stray shot grazed his shoulder plate. Bringing a strange heat, Vincent licked his lips he charged again and began hacking with his blade. Again the soldier blocked his blows the slave shouted “I will find Laura!” hearing the name caused the pain to surge back into Vincent's heart. He growled in annoyance “shut up! Don’t you dare speak that name!” he lashed with his whip and his weapon frantically breaking his guard. He drew back his blade before the soldier can react and impaled him in the gut. He gasped “I-I have to find La-” before he could say that hated name again he twisted the blade, He yelped unlike the other soldiers as he died Vincent started to feel better. He kicked him off the blade and leapt upon him as he fell to the ground he bought his blade up and down piercing his body, he heard muffled gargles coming from the soldier.

As he did his work a strange heat thrummed through his body, it’s approval he knows it to be approval. He could feel the sensation of love from the true god. He was almost caught up in the heat until he heard a loud bang to his left the chimera’s were bursting into balls of flame as purple spheres of energy crashed upon them. The heat drifted for a moment which angered him he tore off the gasmask of the soldier he saw a bloodied face, he looked somewhat young but staring at him his heart hurt for some reason. He watched him reach up with his hand despite the injuries he inflicted upon him. “I-I a-am s-sorry L-Laura…” mentioning the name again Vincent bought his fists down upon his face smashing it, ruining it, not giving the chance for the enemy to speak.

Once his face was a bloodied ruin he panted and looked up, his body and mask soaked in blood the heat came back in great cascades it was too much. He then felt a large hand on his shoulder causing it to drift away “n-no! Please don’t leave!” he reached out in reaction, towards the street. “It’s gone but it will come back…. I can see why Cartia grew interested…” the voice caused him to look up it was the demigod now covered in the blood his hand on his shoulder. “M-my lord I am s-sorry.” “you did nothing wrong.” he then heard several more explosions “it seems Carita is done, what is your name?” “V-Vincent my lord.” the Astartes hefted him up to his feet “you obey your impulses, you barely even think about it. I do hope you survive this battle...” he then ran onwards as Vincent looked upon the battle he could see all the enemy soldiers are still fighting despite the odds, when ammo ran out they began smashing and stabbing cultists with bayonets just by their body language he could see their fury. Despite being torn apart one by one they kept fighting and those fleeing are merely being dragged down by cultists or shot to continue the fight. Despite their own gunning them down, some kept fighting relentlessly.

Lord Ivan began whipping the cultists “Keep fighting! We have to get to the upper hive!” at his command the cultists scrambled to redouble their attack some took additional lashes from his observation as they held their attentions to a corpse drowning in the sensation. It took a few more lashes to spur them onward, cultists began whooping with glee, some even begged for Ivan to lash them as they ran over to the remaining soldiers.

Carita slithered over as he watched “did you enjoy that?” “I did.” Vincent spoke without hesitation. That heat he needed that again. The head prelate came over and bought her finger down his mask drawing away some of the blood. “You are doing well. What we faced was mainly conscripts….but do keep it up...the battles are going to get harder from here...” she then joined Lord Ivan in killing the remaining enemy he stared at her as her sword moved through the air. “You like her?” he turned to see Alma drenched in blood “admit it. You do like her...” he bought his vision to the head prelate again “I do.” “wow you just admit it? Perhaps I might find someone nice during the battle...I hope it would be nothing like him….” “him? Your old husband?” “yes, he was useless...he would find time to hit me or my daughter...he eventually left for another woman I am sure I made a passing mention...” she looked upon the dead and those still continuing to fight despite being outnumbered. “War is interesting don’t you think?” Vincent also looked at the mutilated corpses and the enemy who kept on fighting “war... is pretty interesting Alma.”

In these last two chapters I want to display how hardcore the death korps are. I hope you guys are happy it with it. The second to last chapter should be up "soon"

Chapter 46
The war was moving according to plan, Aldabert stood in the war room with Colonel 102, the fortress has been retrofitted for their use. Just walking in an examining the grounds it was not much of a “fortress” the enemy they are facing can easily break in but they are bleeding the heretic forces on certain fronts before they can get here. In the end the confirmation of Heretic Astartes troubled him. Colonel 102 was adamant to enforce the plan right away in orbit by just looking at the traitor ship. At least he recommended to get a confirmation of the enemy before committing to that “drastic” plan. In the end the the plan was pushed forward without hesitation when they finally received the information. Adalbert knew his place with the death korps of krieg his place is to hold back their zeal instead of encouraging it but in this instance he had no reason to stop the Colonel 102.

The Colonel was staring at the map of the city as veteran watchmasters bought him reports from the front. “They will get here.” Colonel 102 said flatly, Aldabert looked at him he considered his words for a moment. “We should not tell them of the true plan.” “agreed, the quartermasters are already at work. There is one issue.” Aldabert chuckled slightly he gave strict orders that the war room can only be used by the Astra Militarum so they could talk somewhat freely. “Do not worry, I am ready, I think your “zeal” rubbed off on me Colonel.” “good, we are of one mind on this. Reinforcements are coming, if the plan succeeds the reinforcements will be easily able to clear the rest of the heretics.” “I see, if everything goes to plan we will slice the head from the serpent…” “Exactly Commissar, in my experience heretics normally seek the biggest target the only reason why I am not on the front lines is for the sake of the plan. They will get here but stepping into this fortress will be their doom.” mentioning doom set him at ease, there is no greater duty to the emperor than bringing doom to traitors and heretics. “How long will it take for the quartermasters to finish?” 102 bought his gaze to him “not long, it’s largely why we are trying to hold the heretics back for as long as possible.” Adalbert nodded “I see, once the heretics get here they will get a surprise they will not anticipate..”

Silas chopped the guardsmen in half he fired his stormbolter into another “there is no joy in this…” even with his father’s blood pumping into his veins, even with his eyes burning the enemy were relentless, they did not scream, many of the squads he comes across they don’t even break and run. He looked down the street leading to the grand steps that go to the upper hive. They need to be taken but a huge block of guardsmen block their way. His terminators with a few normal Astartes forces were meant to be the spearhead, but these mortals are blunting their attacks, even with the cripple helping them. He watched the machine charge reducing a group of the death korps of krieg to red mist. The carnage the helbrute bought did nothing to dissuade them.

He fired his storm-bolter into the crowd of soldiers, even wielding lasguns they are dangerous, being hit with 1 or 2 is not much of a problem. It only becomes a issue when there are several squads rapiding firing the weapons while holding extreme discipline, taking a shower of shots could easily take down an Astartes. One of the terminators released a gargled scream as several plasma shots crashed into his form. “The other issue is that…” he cursed, along with their numbers dotted around the enemy are those wielding special weapons he could see mainly melta guns and plasma guns. The melta guns have kept Noxus from getting too close and the plasma guns were whittling their forces.

They slowly trudged forwards, bodies hit the ground clogging the streets belonging to both forces. Silas had a good idea that this would be a slow process, the death korps don’t die easily. He looked to his auto-senses, just by the stream of information he could see Adelram is arriving soon, he would expect this road to be taken by the time he arrives. He roared “mere humans won’t stop me! We are above them! Charge forward!” at his word all of them broke into a jog firing ranged weapons, he could even see Noxus bellowing “so you stopped being a coward Silas!?” he grunted hearing that “tell me cripple! Who was the one holding back due to their Melta guns!?” the helbrute snorted it sounded like a rumble, he did not say anything further because Noxus knew he was right.

As the hail of lasfire came down the street he roared firing his stormbolter, he saw one of the normal Astartes stopping and looking down to a corpse. “Don’t stop what are you doing!” Silas shouted. The Astartes pointed his bolter at the corpse “he is sti-” then a explosion, he vanished in a mist of dust and blood. Silas watched his name to red. Noxus laughed “these mortal’s are interesting! Even when dying they have tricks up their sleeve!” as the dust cleared he saw marks of a grenade explosion on the dead Astartes, he guessed that the dying guardsmen unpinned his grenade to take one of them down not even bothering to give a thought of himself. He ground his teeth “we won’t be outdone by mortals! Keep pushing!”

Inches, by inches they got closer to the ones holding the street leading to the grand steps, he did not want to admit them as an equal or give them any passing compliments. They are lesser and they are demigods of war. They are children that have a perfect father, he would not be able to even consider himself one of the third if he stopped here. He kept firing, roaring curses and promising to inflict all manner of torments on the foolish mortals, despite his fellows being cut down they will break them. It only took a few more seconds before they crashed into close combat, his blade began hewing through meat, even with their relentlessness, even if they were disciplined they still died like mortals. The only thing that was missing was the screams. As he killed several of the guardsmen threw aside weapons and leaped upon his frame. They drew frag grenades, to his shock and primed them without hesitation. It was just a few moments before he was caught in an explosion he grunted in pain, his auto-senses chiming that several sections in his terminator plate is damaged along with several other injuries to his body. Once the dust cleared his gasped “damn humans….I….I….” he sagged to one knee. He then saw a another warning chime at the corner of his vision he looked up to see several guardsmen are preparing to fire plasma guns. The mortals that sacrificed themselves did so in order to give them this opportunity to kill him he ground his teeth “I won-” before they could fire he saw the cripple charging over them, his power scourge flailing and impaling the humans preventing the attack. “How interesting you were almost killed by the humans you consider to be so pitiful Silas...” He rose and pointed his weapon at the cripple “I did not need saving!” “oh really?” he stomped on a corpse “to me you did. A fact I will never let go. Silas the so called “perfect” warrior was almost killed by mere humans. I will give you one piece of advice my pathetic brother...stop underestimating them...” Noxus turned and returned to the carnage, Silas lowered his blade he was frustrated.

He needed to kill to take his mind off the humiliation. He barked an order “keep going! Don’t let them stop you!” he rushed forward with several others to engage the remaining guardsmen.

Adelram folded his arms while he sat in the rhino, he could see Asriel is still upset about the chariot just by his body language. “Relax, we have linked up with Marthas’ forces when we get to the upper hive you can have your revenge upon them.” his servant grumbled “fine...I will satisfy myself with that.” “good, now I have given the order to Marthas, once we get to the upper hive we need to focus on defeating the enemy then we can sample the fruits of the spires and upper hive. Then we will shore up defences in case of any reinforcements.” “Is that why you are having Izel preparing the lower hive to bring in daemons?” he nodded to Asriel “yes, it’s more a precaution I don’t want to take any chances if we fall on the back foot there is a place we can go back to that is largely secure. I don’t want to consider retreat but the daemons would make a good diversion if it ever comes to that. No-” before he could finish the rhino stopped “ah, I assume we are here. Come all of you, we have people to kill.” all his servants gave a curt nod, they exited the rhino and what they saw is a street clogged with bodies.

He saw Marthas and several squads of Astartes exiting the rhino, he looked around “my these humans did not die easily…” “indeed they don’t.” Adelram strode up to Marthas. “Considering the street is filled with the dead I assume Silas and Noxus have completed their task. Let us move.” before walking onward he heard crying and screams, spilling from the streets he saw masked cult members surging towards them. At the head were prelates and Ivan “it seems I got here on time my lord.” “Ivan you are alive.” he said flatly. “Did you expect anything else my lord?” Adelram brought his eyes over the tide of humans, with Marthas forces and Ivan’s horde it should be enough. “Well I would not be disappointed if you died, now let’s get moving.” his old apostle did not say anything at the remark. All of them marched down the street in the distance they saw them, Silas and Noxus their bodies a utter ruin and what remained of their forces were few in number and there was only one more terminator left from Silas' squad. They were surrounded by the dead. Right away he could tell the battle to break the line was hard, but they have their route to the upper hive, his head terminator staggered towards him. “Adelram, the street has been taken the way is clear.” He looked at Silas’ armour it’s broken in several sections and blood was leaking from gaps. At most he could spot that Noxus was now sleeping “well done. I assume there was not much trouble?” he wanted to prick at Silas’ pride, just to see his reaction. He grunted “it was no trouble my lord. We killed them as requested.” his answer caused him to chuckle it seems his pride was not hurt too much. “I see, we will take it from here keep any forces from passing through. With time you might even have the aid of neverborn.” “I see...Izel must be working his sorcery. I will hold don’t worry.” “I expect nothing else Silas.” he looked upon the host he will be taking to the upper hive “this should be enough…” he said to himself. Looking at the carnage on this street to him it looked like most of their force was placed here. Which means that defence should be lighter in the upper hive, a part of him did wonder why such a strategy was employed.

He barked “onwards to the upper hive! We will bring the grace of the dark prince to them!” at his command all the forces with him cheered he could feel their excitement, those on the upper hive and spires are those of a “finer” taste so his host should fight all the harder.

Colonel 102 looked at the reports they broke through the main route as expected, the heretic host has now engaged their forces in the upper hive. All the casualties inflicted from here will be a bonus now the final part of the plan is for them to reach the fortress. “Colonel.” he looked up to see Commissar Adalbert resting his hand on his blade. “Tell me Colonel, who are the reinforcements? I imagine the astropaths are getting the word out.” 102 picked up another report recently sent to him. “With the confirmation of Heretic Astartes a artillery regiment, tank regiment and another infantry regiment of the death korps of krieg are being diverted to Vestos. There is even word that an Adeptus Astartes chapter is on the way as well.” “I see, so are you still pushing the current plan?” “Yes, I am leaving nothing to chance, if we also take out their leadership that will be a bonus as well. I aim to take down as many as possible. All our lives are being used to blunt the heretic offence. Do the Arbites know of the plan?” The Commissar shook his head “No, they still have no idea.” “good, keep it that way. I believe if they had an inkling of what we are doing they will not have the conviction needed to see this through.” at most he felt a small measure of frustration he wanted to go and fight but he knows it would not be the correct action, the Commissar would also stop him by any means necessary. His life is needed here, he needs to spend it at the correct moment. “Now...all we do is wait.”

Adelram laughed as they hacked and diced through fleeing civilians, he was correct defences seem light but the fact they are facing the death korps of krieg along with the Adeptus Arbites they still lost people. Even being mortals they did not even give an inch especially in the case of the death korps. For every guardsman that died they took down five cultists, two of them easily took down an Astartes, their use of grenades did annoy him somewhat but they were making steady progress. He looked at the fortress in the distance, going by the new flags and heraldry that covered it he guessed that was their main base. He looked over to Difillia who stabbed a mortal she walked up to him shaking her head “this is too easy…” “why do you say that?” “it’s clear they don’t have the forces to face us. But...I expected more.” “Perhaps the dark prince is with us, you worry too much. Enjoy yourself Difillia as we make our way to the fortress.” He spread his eyes over the battle he could see everyone smiling as they mete out death.

The joy they had on their faces swelled his heart, staring at the horde of cultists he has to declare Asriel’s work a success. Watching the cultists rampage through the upper hive, their true selves being let loose, this is the true state of the galaxy. This is how things should be. He pointed his blade at the enemy base “onward to the fortress! We will break the enemy! Once they are gone you can sample those of the upper layers as you wish!” all of them charged onward. As the fortress crept closer his hearts began pumping rapidly.

Virgil stood in the hallway the Arbites were pushed back all the way to the fortress with the death korps. In actuality the death korps did not get pushed back they all died in battle. He held his riot shield and power maul tightly, the order from Aldabert to fall back confused him slightly. He could see the strategy is to slowly bleed them, it’s clear enough they don’t have enough forces since Uriel’s report was merely detailing a rebellious movement, not a heretic attack. He had Shevila and her men gather the children and elderly and take them to the spires. He knew that would be the last line if they failed here, the house guards and some of the meager PDF this planet has are holding out there.

He did not know why he gave Shevila such an order, perhaps it was his age talking to him in the end he stayed behind. No matter if the death korps are in charge of this fortress it still belongs to the Adeptus Arbites. Sweat dripped down his brow as he heard the first set of screams. Out of the darkness of the hallway he saw them, Heretic Astartes, the reports were true giant monsters, that wore power armour baring garish colours. They were covered in gore, the one he assumed to be the leader came forward as they spoke his voice was at odds with what he saw before him “why do you still resist? Since you are not of the death korps of krieg you should have a medium of sense….I will give you one chance. Join me. Join me and know delight…” as the heretic spoke he could see his arbites sparing glances at each other. “Don’t listen!” he shouted “look at the monster before you! Don't pay attention to it's voice! It seeks to draw you away from your duty! It's very presence is a affront to everything we stand for! The degradation of the emperor’s justice! They represent disorder! Hold fast!” the heretic sighed in response “here I thought you had some measure of sense. Brothers….my dear mortals….kill them.” At his order masked cultists and the Astartes charged down the hall.

Virgil pointed his maul at them “take down as many as you can! For the emperor!”

the last two chapters are going to be shorter but....I wonder if people will like the ending

Chapter 47
Adelram walked with his forces he held the head of the man who refused him, he looked somewhat old and his face was covered in scars. “You are a foolish man...now you are dead.” he dropped the head, just in a few more moments this conflict will end for now. Afterwards they can kill and gratify themselves as they wish there will be no distractions. He looked to his servants who were covered in blood. They held small smiles which pleased him, he then looked at Marthas who had his weapon hefted over his shoulder he walked towards him. “Adelram, don’t you feel it?” “Feel what?” “that something is off.” he cocked his head slightly hearing that “I don’t feel anything. Don’t worry I have prepared a plan just in case something happens. At this moment some of the cultists are working on enslaving those in the upper hive they are lead by someone reliable. So we should have enough slaves if something goes wrong. I realised as we fought through the upper hive that perhaps we don’t actually need much of a force to take this fortress. So relax.” he could see Marthas wanted to speak further “say your piece Marthas.” “that’s all well and good but this is too easy.” Adelram could not help but sigh “considering the number of infantry we faced we are most likely facing a infantry regiment. Going by Difillia’s reports they most like sent a request to deal with a “rebellion” not a attack by us. If such information was given out before hand we would have had a harder fight in the upper hive.” Marthas looked to speak further but closed his mouth. “I see, I won’t say anything further.”

He tapped Marthas on the pauldron “I understand your concerns considering our….history with raids.” “but this is going smoothly there were some hiccups along the way considering how much damage they have done to Silas’ forces but that was merely a trait of the guardsmen we are facing.” those last few words caused Marthas’ face to relax slightly he could tell that he is convinced. Asriel pulled on his fur cloak “what is it?” said Adelram “I think we are close to their command. I think we should get ready.” Adelram looked down the hallway they have not encountered further resistance so he guessed he was right.

If he reached out with witch sight he could see several bright lights gathered in one room. What is happening is clear to him is that this is their last line of defence. He smirked as he walked there is no need to hurry, the last dregs of the enemy are not going anywhere.

After a few minutes they reached a set of double doors it looked embellished so he guessed this is the place. He nodded to Marthas, Asriel and the rest. He kicked the door down and they surged into the room. He saw them, the veterans and commanders of the enemy all pointing guns at him. “Hello slaves of the false emperor….” “shut up heretic.” the muffled voice came from the one he assumed to be the leader. “Now, now I am a kind master so I will give you a chance to serve me. Your soldiers fought well surrender, don’t waste your lives…” “we are not wasting our lives. They are being spent well.” he watched him go to his pocket and pulled out a remote detonator. “Do you know what this is?” Adelram licked his lips “you have quite a fondness for explosives...I guess you rigged the room? Now that you have shown me that I am quite sure I can defend against it…” “are you sure heretic? You are correct and also wrong. Melta, Krak and Frag charges and along with any explosives we had in reserve has been set across this whole fortress. I hold the detonator.” The news caused Adelram’s mood to darken “you are bluffing…” he hissed. “I knew you to be fanatics but this..” “is what? To give one’s life to the emperor is the highest reward one could ask for. Looking at you, I can see clearly you are the enemy leader. So know this as you die. It was the 102nd that gave their lives to end you.” he pressed the button without hesitation.

Asriel shouted “no!” his voice then turned into a muffle as Adelram watched the world turn white, he was then plunged into darkness. He was tumbling, falling but he could feel objects crashing against his body. He coughed blood, his auto senses were chiming hundreds of warnings. He could hear screams all around him in the darkness and the breaking of bodies, the names of the Astartes that were following him were blinking from green, to orange to red. He felt something hard slam into his gut and then he crashed to the ground with a thud. The darkness began receding, he looked up to the blackened skies, around him he could hear cries of pain along with the warning chimes from his auto senses. He grunted in pain, he could not breathe properly.

He tried to rise but couldn’t, he felt something embedded in his waist, so he crawled he looked around and what he saw is cultists blown to bits, legs and arms bent in different directions. Astartes baring large holes in their armour and gore covering their ceramite.

He panicked “Asriel?” he said quietly to himself the darkness must of been him, he recalled he did something similar before. He looked at his auto senses, Ivan’s and Marthas names are orange so they must be in critical condition. He then heard a bestial growl, he turned his head in direction of the sound he saw Salvador, one of his horns were broken, both arms are clearly matted in blood. He is holding Difillia who is unconscious, blood trailed down her brow and her arm looked broken. As their eyes met Salvador ran towards him “Master! Master!” he rushed towards him and knelt “are you okay?” Adelram grunted “pull out the thing that is stuck in my waist....” his bestial servant nodded he lightly placed Difillia down and moved his hands to the object stuck in his waist. With a grunt Salvador pulled it out, Adelram hissed in pain as his body went to work trying to close the wound. “Salvador have you found Asriel?” he shook his head “no….” he could see he almost wanted to cry. “Quickly search for more survivors!” he heard a female voice, he shouted in turn “over here!” as he yelled several prelates came over to him. He recognised one of them it was head prelate Carita. The one he placed in charge of the slave gathering.

She slithered over with several others they had medical supplies. They went to work taking care of Difillia. Carita spoke to him “my lord...please tell me…what can I do?” Adelram grunted “Salvador help me sit up.” his servant helped him sit upright using his body as a balance. “Now Carita, tell me what happened.” The head prelate nodded “my lord, we were gathering slaves until we saw the fortress go up in a ball of fire. The explosion killed several of us but we raced to action to find you.” the news caused Adelram to remove his helmet. He threw it aside in frustration “damn them!” he coughed “damn those humans!” he levelled his gaze at the head prelate “tell me what of my brothers and Asriel?” she removed her mask and looked down slightly “many of them died, we don’t have an exact head count of all those who entered the fortress but very few survived. Lord Ivan and Marthas are being looked after at the moment….” Adelram pressed “what of Asriel? Where is he!?” at the mention of him the head prelate bit her lip slightly “you must see for yourself…” he looked up to Salvador “help me walk.” he nodded as he helped him up. Carita placed her mask back on and slithered onward, slowly he followed with Salvador’s help.

They only walked for a few moments before he saw prelates surrounding someone, at his presence they parted and he saw him. Asriel lay on the ground a piece of metal was stuck in his head, his arm and right leg was also missing. He merely looked up to the sky, Adelram's hearts dropped seeing this. “He is not dead...is he?” Carita nodded slowly “we thought he was I had to kill several of our own who sought to devour his heart but he is alive. His soulfire is still there but it’s faint.” Even with Salvador supporting him he dropped to his knees he grit his teeth and held his waist with one hand, he staggered up and walked towards Asriel’s unmoving form and knelt. “Why hasn’t he healed himself?” Carita slithered forwards and looked down “I guess he used most of his power to keep himself and those he could alive. Looking at the possible brain injury one will not be able to weave even the most basic psychic power in such a state.” the information caused his hand to want to reach out, but he knew better he was in a delicate state. He shut his eyes for a moment and took a deep breath “gather the dead and those who are still alive. We are making a full retreat…” “m-my lord we-” “Don’t question me!” he hissed. Carita bowed and slithered away, he then heard trotting and a bestial whine “is my brother going to be okay?” Adelram stared at Asriel’s face which looked absent of all emotion. “I-I don’t know…”

Epilogue
Shevila waited at the gates for an age but the attack never came, minutes turned to hours and then eventually days she held this post with those willing to defend the young and elderly. The houses lent all their support but she was not sure if they could even hold. Catching a glimpse of the enemy when they were leaving the upper hive seeing their monstrosity from a distance showed that they had no chance. During her whole career up to this point she never thought that. But the attack never came.

One more day passed and she stood with all the others at the gates, hunger prickling at her belly and then she heard a noise. The sound of a gunship she looked up to see a gunship baring the number 44, once it landed everyone pointed their weapons at it. They took no chances her finger rested on the trigger to fire, the ones who stepped down from the bay platform caused everyone to drop their guard. They lowered weapons and breathed out a sigh of relief it was the death korps of krieg their gear held a different colour but the design was the same. But there were two people that caught her attention they did not look like guardsmen.

The two strangers approached her, a man wearing a jacket with a mixed with carapace armour looked upon them. “Who is in charge?” Shevila looked around and stepped forward “I am sir.” The man looked to his companion who wore a open cloth robe along with flak armour he held a sword and stormshield “what do you think Leon?” “they are not corrupted sir. It seems the heretics left this place untouched.” Shevila frowned “who are you people!?” as she shouted the man in the hood looked upon her again “most people would fear to talk to me in such a fashion...you may call me Inquisitor Belaris.” he pulled out his badge of office staring at it caused Shevila’s blood to run cold she saluted “I apologize for my rudeness inquisitor!” “think nothing of it, I have just come to tell you the planet has been liberated, the heretic forces were falling back when we arrived. We cut some of them down and purged the lower and underhive.” The news caused all the guards around her to gasp in disbelief.

She lowered her salute and gulped “is that true?” “yes, while we came here on the gunship I went over reports connected to the heretics. I picked up that you sent several reports before all of this started. You wanted to have the kidnapping “movement” dealt with. Perhaps if the report was taken more seriously earlier the heretics could not used it to catapult themselves into a invasion.” “I don’t understand sir what are you trying to say?” “I shall be clear.” he offered his hand “would you like the opportunity to strike against the enemies of the imperium?” without hesitation she took his hand, Judge Virgil would expect nothing less. “I would be honoured inquisitor.”

So that's the end of lord of corruption!

In the end they did their duty!



But what of our wonderful band of misfits? What happened to them? Find out in book 4 which is coming out...soonish. Like maybe in a few hours after I finish work. XD

I hope I did your army justice in this closing act Illiu

Great work, was a little worried it would of been the end of all books haha! Kindof sad they got caught with the ambush. But the road to the dark prince is fraught with peril. Looking forward to move exciting reading.

 Dayknight wrote:
Great work, was a little worried it would of been the end of all books haha! Kindof sad they got caught with the ambush. But the road to the dark prince is fraught with peril. Looking forward to move exciting reading.

Yup its in the lowest of moments that someone has the oppturnity to shine for the dark prince in my opinion. If it was any other regiment they would of won. It was just a bad match up. One thing I like exploring is how characters can grow from loss or being smacked down.

I do hope people enjoy what I have planned.

Book 4

The Cycle of pain

Prologue

Entry one

With all the changes, It was clear I had to do this, to write down my thoughts as I gaze at the changes on the ship. But should I really call it change? Or are we merely repeating our rise and fall? The aftermath of Vestos was an eye opener, Adelram admitted it was a defeat but in my opinion he did nothing wrong. How can one foresee such an action? He made the appropriate moves to secure a control zone, he had a tide of bodies and we were beating the enemy. Yet in the end, we fell, as always we tumble into the darkness, broken, angry, confused….but we all paid the price in our own ways. When I recovered I heard the news concerning him, but my heart did not sink for some reason, a part of me thought this was “normal”.

Now who do I refer to? Asriel of course, shielding as many as he could from the blast he took the brunt of it, those who were not in the immediate vicinity died. They broke, so they never came with us to repeat the cycle. I wonder if Asriel is also in this category? Perhaps not maybe he has come to the same understanding as I have?

Anyway, the damage he took from the blast reduced him to...an invalid. Writing that word down was not as hard as I thought...now where was I? Right, as I was saying he is an invalid due to Izel’s and Adelram’s efforts they were able to restore some motor function in the brain but all he does is stutter words. Along with that he is paralysed from the waist down, added to that is his missing arm and leg. Now some of this could be restored with cybernetics but considering the general opinion of the third on such things it was rejected. So what did Adelram do? He began heavily studying biomancy in order to restore Asriel’s brain. He wanted to learn enough so he could at least partially restore it. Just enough so Asriel could focus and complete the rest of the process. Yet there is an issue, I watched Asriel practice biomancy for near a century and watching Adelram’s progress it would take near a century for him to get anywhere near to restoring his servant’s brain or even to partially do it.

So Salvador now takes care of his brother while he can. What was not surprising that Asriel being reduced to such a state actually bought some comfort to the Astartes of the warband. In the end the defeat on Vestos has affected them as well, Silas is “improving” himself, Noxus is finally accepting upgrades from Caius, Ivan….simply took advantage left in the void by Asriel. The cult is fully under him, he controls it with an iron fist. Now Izel? His experiments have turned...interesting to say the least.

Now me? I don’t know, since then I merely took a step back and observed what was happening around me. It got me thinking...how many times have we done this? A large event would supposedly grant us new power or insight to strengthen the warband but soon after that we fall, hard and then we repeat the process. Those two are a chief example of this, how many times have Asriel and Adelram broken themselves? Tearing themselves apart piece by piece for each other?

So I decided to seek understanding, perhaps it’s my old habits as an apostle showing itself again but I needed to understand the pain this warband suffers. Why does it happen again and again?

Hence I started this journal, just like Asriel I started to write. Looking through ancient scriptures the first thing I found from an ancient terran philosopher were these words, it spoke to me for some reason. It resonated with my soul.

“Time is flat circle. Everything we've ever done or will do, we will repeat over and over again.”

Then...it clicked, like a switch my eyes opened, all this pain, all this hardship, heartache, misery, death and destruction. Will keep happening, because the gods will it thus, those in the imperium are blind to it. The Aeldari are still trying to this day to free themselves, not accepting that they are stuck in a cycle of pain and misery they entered themselves. The orks? Merely don’t care and perhaps honestly they are enlightened to it, they accept all that this cycle brings. Once I accepted this, I knew he will come back. It’s merely a matter of time.

To push further on my point, the birth of the dark prince, I questioned Ivan on this and he told of it in detail.

The Aeldari’s hedonism, bought the god into existence. Now slaanesh has always existed, perpetuating the cycle forever as is her right as a god. In all those numerous strings of fate that the followers of change like to play with. The Aeldari always, forevermore will be trapped no matter how hard they fight, no matter how hard they try, they will always birth the god and they will always reject it thinking they could push it away instead of embracing what it brings. Everyone in the warband think they are merely improving themselves, but we are dancing in a cycle, if someone told them, no matter how hard they try this will keep happening. What do you think they will say? They will laugh it off, even speaking with Ivan on this he thinks of me as insane. Adelram merely told me he has no time for my nonsense when I told him to stop studying, I found it ironic at the time that the one who has seen divinity does not understand this.

So I write these words, to tell you that we are have been given the ultimate gift, to be trapped in this endless cycle of torment, pain and war and I love her for it. I love her for bringing me to my oblivion and my paradise. Some would be crushed under the weight of realisation, but those who embrace what it is rise. So I am not worried, I am not panicking either, my friend will come back, stronger and more wonderful. I hope he grasps what I now write. Since I know he is somewhat aware of what is going on around him.

Marthas, Exalted Champion of the Harbingers of sin.

Man I hope this is not too nihilistic? But I had the set the tone of this story.

Yes I find his philosophy pretty interesting. Maybe that's why I kill so many characters?

That was really outstanding! I feel like that’s what the death Korps would actually do if given the chance. Great job on the Marthas chapter too, as I’d noticed the cycle by now. Good to know it’s mandated by slaanesh...

Chapter 1
He stopped writing, he perhaps has ended his first entry, pouring his thoughts onto the page, he held his quill steady thinking whether he should write more. When he told Adelram of his realisation his apostle rank was stripped so he became exalted champion. Yet titles are meaningless, it’s meaningless to her the fact that Adelram saw divinity yet he did not understand this confused him greatly. He penned as such in his journal he placed the quill in it’s bottle, he sighed as closed the book. “They will understand...in time…” he then stared at the personal journal he designed for himself, the face of the snarling keeper of secrets as the cover and the book lock was made with silver and embedded with multi colored jewels. He flicked the flap to hold the book and turned the lock. He then attached the book to his belt, slowly he got up from his desk and walked over to Eligos. As he came to an understanding, the song from his weapon changed, his body changed.

It no longer aches, he barely feels withdrawal, he can sense approval, he has accepted his place and what is expected from him. Enjoy the fruits of misery sprung by the cycle and enjoy the things that blossom from it. Asriel’s current situation in a sense was ordained but no matter the trial he always overcame it. It’s the same with his lord, not many would jump into hell itself or possibly heaven for another. The issue is that if they both understood their place they could accept each other more easily. Since they haven’t there is always friction or event arguments. One see’s fault in the other when there is none there. It’s always been that way. So he started this routine of visiting Asriel perhaps encouraging him to sort himself out. He left his chambers and began walking to his room. As he traveled he thought on the current situation, since Vestos their numbers were cut down there was barely a quarter of them left so while they recovered they raided minor worlds. Taking slaves where they can. What is not surprising is many of the Astartes seek to raid larger worlds but he knows that won’t happen while Asriel’s in his current condition. So there has been talk of finding a way to make him disappear, none have tried for no one is that foolish. Everyone knows better than to touch Asriel the reason why is to avoid bringing Adelram’s full fury so for now they content themselves on slaves they capture for the moment.

As he arrived at Asriel's room door he inputted the code to open the door, it was only given to specific people. Only three people know of the code himself, Salvador and Adelram. Entering the room he saw it was clean as always his brother’s doing no doubt. Walking up to the bed he saw him in reaction Asriel turned his head to him slowly “w-w-w-wh-” “what is it?” said Marthas “I am checking up on you as always.” “h-h-h-h-h-” “how can I understand? You keep asking that question. I don’t know when people read your mind it’s a jumbled mess. I have come to ask again have you decided? Have you decided to stop being a victim and claw your way back?” “s-s-s-s-s-” “shut up? I imagine pain is not a thing of pleasure for you anymore.” he leaned down towards his face, it’s hard for him to make expressions but he could tell he is frustrated, angry and even perhaps a small part of him feared for his life. “He will give up.” “h-” “he will, so you have a lot of work ahead of you. I am being plain with you, he won’t find a way, you know that more than anyone. Do you have the time to wait almost a century?” Asriel looked away “see, look at you. You are frightened.” he then sniffed him he could taste it in his mouth, the favor drifting away piece by piece. “You can feel it can’t you? The rejection? The disappointment…” Asriel turned his head to him he tried to raise his hand, he could clearly see the movement straining is straining, Asriel was trying to reach to touch his face. “I-I-I” “you mean you haven’t lost it? Tell me what interest will the dark prince have in cripple who rejects what she wants from them?” Marthas grasped his frail hand, the months of lying in bed are causing his muscles to degrade, plus he expects with time his brain will go with it. “You don’t have time. Stop wasting it Asriel. This pain you are feeling is necessary, it’s needed, not all pain is enjoyable but it has a purpose.” he let go of his hand, it slowly flopped to the bed. He could see he did not have the strength to move, Asriel reaching up in such a fashion Marthas guessed he is angry with him at the moment.

Marthas turned away without another word, he can’t say anymore more, if he does not find the means to fix himself he will eventually die. He is sure of that. Adelram will not be able to fix him, not this time he can feel it in his gut. He left his room, once in the hallway he heard humming he gripped the haft of Eligos. “Sitri what do you want?” the white haired female pierced the darkness and walked towards him yawning. “Oh hello. How are you?” “what sort of greeting is that? What are you playing at? What’s your game?” “nothing, I bare no messages and have not been given a task.” “you do not move for no reason, so why are you before me?” she looked over to the door and smiled “how is Asriel?” “what do you think? You are a smart woman.” she gave a coy grin “look at you being so serious again… Have you changed like everyone else Marthas?” “Maybe, I just realised something. That’s it. I will warn you Sitri watch how you step, or you might end up like Naberius…” she sighed in return “I know...you don’t have to tell me. Anyway I was going to see Izel.” the news caused him to raise his eyebrow “why? If I may ask?” a big grin played across her face “why not? Don’t you find his experiments fascinating? The screams coming from his room... when I take a peep I see people speared on walls and they are still alive howling in agony!” she shivered “don’t you want to come?” she offered out her small hand he merely walked past her. “I am not interested in your game Sitri. I will not be pulled in it.” As he got a few paces away he could hear her tutting in annoyance.

The fact she is annoyed is concerning but it could be another ploy just make to make him turn around. So instead he will ignore it, right now he has to visit someone else. As he made some distance he took a turn towards Adelram’s chambers as he reached the doors he opened them and walked inside. As always he sees him sitting on his throne surrounded by stacks of books. Difillia stood at attention and like always Salvador is eating, as he entered his lord did not even look up from the book. “I am not interested.” Adelram said firmly. What he just said caused Marthas to chuckle slightly despite not wanting to hear it he will say it. He made his way towards the throne “so have you actually made any progress?” still not looking up from the book Adelram said “what does it matter? I am working on it. Ever since Vestos you have become like Ivan. Specifically how he was before you killed him.” “does it matter? Perhaps if you listened to him back then things could of been different.” as he spoke Adelram snapped the book shut. “No it wouldn’t.” “Are you sure?” “I am.” his lord bought his eyes to him, he then placed the book on the stack, with this action Marthas looked upon his lords form there were straps of spiked leather laced on his armour and a large shining circle pink jewel embedded on the left breast of the chest area. “Tell me Marthas why do you think you know more?” he rose “I have seen a god, I bought the warband to understanding. So what do you know that I don’t?” as he asked the question he recalled the last time they discussed this he was stripped of apostle and made exalted champion. Since Ivan’s teachings changed somewhat to those of cult he was given the title instead. “You have seen a god but you lack wisdom.” “wisdom!?” Adelram exclaimed, he began laughing. “Tell me dear brother how do I lack wisdom?” Marthas gripped Eligos tightly he licked his lips slightly “you of all people know that you can’t fix him. He is deteriorating and by the time you learn what is needed he will be dead. S-” “I can fix him Marthas, I have done so before.” “yet you still find “problems” with him.” he gestured his weapon to Difillia “if you had no problems with Asriel you not have made her.” bringing Difillia up caused his brows to twitch slightly, he knew he hit home he continued. “So let’s say you do get what you want? How sure are you that it will come out the way you expected? So I say this let Asriel handle himself, if he d-” “he won’t die Marthas…” Adelram hissed. “He might if he flounders like you are. If he acce” “the cycle is nonsense Marthas. So what? Are you saying that the dark prince is causing this to happen? That every time we break is because he wills it?”

Adelram clenched his hands “I understand to grow and gain perfection you must stumble. But what you are saying she is orchestrating our misery intentionally? What of all the champions that are high in her favour? They go from strength to strength never faltering, never failing and always rising. So, where is their misery in all of this? Tell me Marthas!?” “They will stumble at one point but since they know nothing of failure, true pain or anguish they may never get back up.” “How do you know that!? Are you just assuming!?” “I am not assuming Adelram. It’s the truth.” “Truth!?” he shook his head “you sound like a word bearer. There is no truth. The dark prince desires excess and entropy, nothing else. Be meek you fall but spread darkness and joy? You rise. It’s that simple, if I need to break planets to fix Asriel I will do so. If I need to tear the brains out of Astartes I will do it. I refuse to sit and do nothing.” “so you don’t trust him then?” Adelram creased his brow in response “if I did not know you for so long, if you were just any other Astartes and you said that to me I would tear out their tongue…. I know what’s best for him.” “So tell me then? How do you know what’s best for him? I recall you did not trust him during Athor, you did not trust him when our father changed him, nor did you truly trust him when he left for several months to form the cult. Yet despite all these events he came to your with greater things that you thought weren’t worth much until you took a step back.” “get out.” Marthas sighed “wh-” “get out” Adelram repeated. Not wanting to wear out his lord’s patience further Marthas gave a small bow and turned away he left the chamber in silence. Once outside he sighed “Both of them are quite stubborn…” he grumbled slightly as he walked away from his chambers.

The screams bounced within his room, yet it’s not enough, it’s never enough. The ritual on Vestos was not enough either, the imperium’s reinforcements tore through the summoned daemons. Izel folded his arms “what more can I do?” he looked upon the walls of his room, it’s covered in long trailing parchment, slaves are nailed to the walls and their chests torn open, their wailing providing the perfect environment for his work. The more slaves he adds, the scripture on the parchment move and change, at times they even form strange art depictions of battles, mortals intertwined with daemons and other illicit artwork.

He walked over to one of his many tables and pushed aside the mortal working upon it, he picked up a knife and walked over to a slave. He jammed the knife into their body causing the slave to twitch and wail loudly as they screamed he felt it, the euphoria, the power surging in his mind and with it the parchment changed again. It repeated the same scenes, but one was odd, what it showed was the face of a man wailing in agony, after a split second it changed again to show the image of bloodied spikes. Watching this caused him to twist the knife, if he increases the pain it should change and it did. The ink on the page shifted to displaying black tendrils that are moving frantically. Seeing this information bought a smile to his face “what are you trying to show me?” said Izel. Watching the moving piece of art it’s clear it’s a vision of some sort or a prediction. He needed more, he bought the knife upwards tearing through the slave’s flesh but the image would not change it slowly shifted back to moving letters.

He removed his hand from the knife and folded his arms “perhaps the dark prince is trying to show me something?” he guessed this is a premonition, it’s the god trying to divert or show him a possible future in his own way. Back when he looked to the god of change he would dive through threads or look at his orbs to see the various strings of fate. This is far more opaque compared to that or perhaps the dark prince wishes him to figure it out? As he went through possible ideas he heard a knock on his door. He frowned wondering who would bother him, who dares to interrupt him. Izel gestured to one of his servants “answer the door.” they bowed and shuffled over he could hear the door opening and then a gargled scream, the sound caused the words on the parchment to react violently, twisting and shifting displaying the black tendrils again. But this time they look to be consuming figures that look like people, he turned to the door and he saw his servant falling backwards as he hit the ground the parchments returned to normal. Through the gap of the door he saw a white haired woman step through, she held her sabre out and gave a whimsical smile staring at all the slaves.

Izel narrowed his eyes “tell me, why did you kill him?” he knew that she was touched by the lord of the third he could feel it bleeding off her. “You are here for a reason what do you want?” she sheathed her blade and gave a mocking bow “Sitri, we have not been acquainted yet…” “I don’t care for your name what do you want?” as she rose she sighed “even if I want to help with your project?” that piece of information caused him shake is head “tell me is the lord of third interested in what I am doing?” “no, this is...something more personal. You see Izel you are just inflicting physical pain hence you are not getting the results you desire. Breaking the body can only go so far...sometimes you have to break the mind and the heart along with it….” Sitri mentioning breaking the heart and mind he looked upon the slaves nailed to his walls, he gestured to them “you don’t call this breaking the heart and mind?” “I don’t, I have seen people in worse states. If I told you that there is a specimen on this ship that could catapult your...research would you take it?” “it depends, I assume this will have risks.” he knew it would be something dangerous but if it could get him closer to understanding this sorcery and replicating what he felt in Adelram’s mind he is is all for it. The white haired envoy smiled “so we have an agreement?” he nodded “we do, tell me.” she gave another another mocking bow “very well, listen closely….”

Silas sagged in his chair, he could barely feel a thing, he has taken several enhancement drugs mixed with his father’s blood and still he does not feel he is getting any better. He needs to be better, the sting of defeat clinged to him. Through weary eyes he watched his slaves at work cleaning his chambers, he smiled that is the place of mortals, down below to be looked down upon. He yawned “I am tired…” he felt weary, despite all the drugs the time he slays servitors in the training room doesn’t decrease. The drugs are not working, he has to try something else. “Perhaps Izel could change or upgrade the drugs?” he does not fully trust his sorcery but at the current moment he cannot ask Adelram, he is consumed trying to fix his broken human.

It still perplexed him why he dotes on the slave so much, for one he is cripple if it was him he would of killed a crippled slave ages ago. A slave in such a state is useless. He then rose from his chair, all of his slaves got to their knees and bowed their heads, as he walked past towards his door gazing at them caused a smile to tug his lips. This is where mortals should be, on their knees to their betters. Finally at the door he pressed the button to open it and someone stood in front of him. Someone he did not want to see he turned away growling in annoyance “another lecture Marthas?” he went back to his chair and sat down, facing the room again Marthas walked in. He stared at his bowing slaves “are you making yourself feel important?” Silas ground his teeth, he is starting already. “I thought you gave up teaching? Why do you keep bothering me?” “because I don’t want you to break yourself.” “Break myself? The dark prince requires us to shatter ourselves so we rebuild ourselves and find our ideal image!” his old teacher shook his head “tell me how are those drugs working out for you?” he is moving to the drugs right away he grumbled “I am going to visit Izel so he can improve them.” “he won’t improve them, you know that. Are you that sore after fighting the death korps of krieg? You can’t take that they almost killed you?” Silas roared at Marthas “I defeated them! I did what was asked of me!” he then pointed “Blame Adelram for walking into an ambush. I-” “you would still would of walked into it. Don’t deny it, you look down upon mortals so much you would walk into the fortress with a smile on your face.” clenched his hands in frustration “so what do you want me to do? I am the best warrior in the warband, I lead the terminators tell me? What can I do oh “wise” teacher?” speaking in such a mocking manner did not effect Marthas he just looked at him in pity. “So tell me, why do you subject yourself to such pain? Do you learn from your cycle of failing and succeeding?” the question threw him off guard “I want to be the best.” “Why do you want to be the best? Why do you want to be perfect? How many times have you tried the drugs? Training and defeating all out brothers in the temple. Where will you go from here? Drugs is not going to help you at most it makes you feel good for a moment but it’s not making you the “best” or “perfect” you look like an Astartes crumbling under the weight of an superiority complex.”


The lecture caused him to scowl he rose from his chair “you dare insult me? I am superior! I don’t need you! Why am I eve-” before he could blink Marthas was in front of him, his weapon was right next to his face. He tapped it lightly on his helmet “you are not superior, Adelram has surpassed you ages ago. I could also easily kill you if I wanted to, remember I might not be the apostle of this warband anymore but I am now the exalted champion. I thought you were a rough diamond but after my realisation? You are but a crude stone, a ugly piece of rock that tries to appear big but breaks when push comes to shove.” he moved his weapon away from his head “think of what I have told you. You keep pushing against your indequency instead of actually accepting it and growing. All you are doing is trying to appear the “best” when you are actually not.” The deluge of words caused Silas to stand like a statue, he did not know what to say to that. He should feel angry, but he merely felt empty inside he turned away “get out.” he said harshly “get out right now!” as Silas spoke after a few seconds he heard his door opening and closing again.

Entry 2

So this is the next entry, what should I talk about? My brothers and my friend are being stubborn but I expected this. Especially from Silas, he is inadequate but pretends he is not if he truly wants to be perfect he must first accept he is incredibly flawed. But in doing so it would make him realise all the drugs, brutal training and remarkable “skill” does not impress anyone. That he act’s and is in a manner of speaking like a clown prostrating himself in actuality to his betters.

But it’s clear enough he will not accept help from me, not after I disbanded the temple. For a time I thought of remaking it but it would be pointless, none would want to hear what I want to say. None will even think on it. To look deeply at themselves, to accept the parts of yourself that is full of true pain and misery. For me it’s just another fruit to be tasted and experienced. In misery you can learn more about yourself. I shall use myself as an example, deep down I miss my crusade, I regret they did not join me in this journey. But they will never understand, the pain I feel in my chest. This wonderful stabbing sensation let’s me know and understand how blind the imperium is.

As my hearts twist into a knot over them I feel a small jolt of euphoria, then my mind drifts to showing them the pain I experience, along with the true dark and terrible state of the galaxy, to see their whole world view come crumbling. That their fight is truly and utterly pointless.

The imperium exists to make me feel intoxicating anguish, regret, pain and misery. Hence if I ever saw another black templar, I won’t kill him, I would break down his world view utterly. That would be truly joyous. We exist to be shaped and molded, to please the dark prince, he watches to see how we react to this galaxy she crafted for us to find joy in the cycle of pain and misery for if we live or die it does not matter. It only matters if you reject the cycle in death.

For in texts it details that those who die at times are also chosen to be turned into daemon princes, Jedrick is a clear example of this. No matter how much pain got piled upon him, he just kept going and going. He viewed his pain as a gift that she wants to see more of him.

So in a manner of speaking, you still gain favour in “failure” it’s how you react to that failure that is truly important if you are not used to it. Failing once could crush someone. Just look at us, the history of our warband is built on failure, our most pivotal moments is when we fail. We fail all the time yet no one has been reduced to a spawn. The way to truly displease the dark prince is when we stop, stopping is a sin. Adelram stopped once on Zatos he could not handle the despair, pain or anguish at the time he wanted out. He wanted to give up and in turn he almost fell to the clutches of the plague god. A similar thing is occurring with Asriel, he sees no way out, he wants to stop. He thinks someone will save him when he needs no saving.

Being crippled in a manner of speaking should be another experience he savours until he grows tired from it. But he is believes he is stuck in that state he has learned nothing, he merely lets the days go by.

All it is is that he is scared of pain. That’s it, in such a short time of enjoying it he is now frightened of it...

To sum it up on Zatos Adelram should of enjoyed getting his legs broken, he should of enjoyed the trial of winning his warband back. It's merely another experience in that crazy cycle according to Marthas.

You recall that it's been said that more than anything you don't want to bore the dark prince? Yeah don't do it, that way lies spawnhood. According to black crusade Daemon princes have to do even better.

"A mortal could achieve greatness worthy of notice, only
to be ruined and become a mindless Chaos Spawn because
the Dark Prince was in an especially wistful mood."

If you follow a god that has mood swings like that. Make sure you are entertaining.

Chapter 2
It’s like he is trapped within his own body, the days would go by, Salvador would visit and clean his room he would say a few words and then leave. The thing is Asriel can’t exactly remember what Salvador has said. It’s hard to remember things these days, straining himself to recall information hurts his head and what hurts even more is when Adelram comes. He tries various procedures and concoctions yet none work, they never work but he keeps saying that he will find a way and he believes him. He knows that he will fix him, but what worried him is this feeling of disapproval. Staring at the ceiling of his room he could feel it, his heart beating rapidly, he could feel pangs of fear pulsing through his body. Asriel still recalled the conversation he had with Marthas while he still had the memory he went through it again. “H-h-h” he tried speaking out loud it was a reaction nothing more, he still not used to the fact he can’t speak properly. Instead he will think, even if it’s painful. Marthas thought that he could fix himself, but he can’t focus. He can’t use sorcery or his psychic powers. His head hurts too much, it’s too painful attempting such a thing it felt like his mind is going to explode if he ever makes the attempt. So he is stuck, all he has left is his lord, hence why Marthas knows nothing, he understands nothing. He is merely rationalizing the defeat on Vestos, nothing more. Asriel slowly reached for his nose it’s bleeding slightly, thinking too much leads to problems. He tried to relax, clear his mind “d-d-d-d” and there he is trying to speak again.

He took several small breath’s and tried to relax. Then he heard his door opening, he wondered who it would be this time he shifted his gaze to the door and his heart began beating even faster. He had “two”visitors, they slowly walked to the bed. “W-w-w-w” “What are we doing here?” said Sitri, as she spoke his eyes widened slightly, another person who can understand him. Why is that the case? He looked to the second “visitor” it was Izel. He looked to be holding what looks to be a body that’s wrapped in a dark cloth. “Hurry up Sitri, we must do this quickly.” Asriel watched Sitri nod, she smiled “look at you...so scared for once….” she brushed her fingers over his brow slightly he tried to reach up with his hand, to push her hand away but instead she grabbed it. “Trembling with fear also….” “I-I-I-” he can’t be scared not now. He was never scared of them. She gripped his hand tightly “don’t worry...we will take care of you now…” she let go for his hand.

She then reached for his body, to left him out of the bed, despite not having much muscle Sitri easily lifted him out of the bed. She looked down into his eyes and smiled “the fun we will have…” for some reason he felt cold hearing her say that. He did not like it one bit. He turned his head slightly to see Izel placing the dark cloth on the bed. As he removed the cloth what Asriel saw terrified him, the fear chilled him to the bone. What he saw on the bed was himself, but he was dead. The corpses clothes were also exactly the same, everything about it was the same. Asriel watched Izel nodding he turned to him “It took several sacrifices but it’s a perfect replica, I used a slave a base. The cause of death is also brain degradation. That is what Adelram will find.” Asriel found himself panting slightly “w-w-w-w” “he says why are you doing this?” said Sitri. Izel shook his head “for one you are a threat to the warband, I wonder what Adelram sees in you. Second for my research you are a “pure” specimen. One full of anguish, despair and pain. Thirdly? You are going to die soon anyway might as well make some use out of you. Now Sitiri hand him to me, we will move quicker.” he watched as Sitri handed himself to Izel, he gripped him tightly Asriel could tell he was excited. The sorcerer chuckled “Adelram will be none the wiser...plus my research will also help the warband.” while in his grip he hoped Adelram would just walk into the room and see this scene. As he thought Sitri tapped him on the head “he picked the perfect time, no one will be coming. Adelram and Salvador come at certain times.” she moved her hand away and shrugged “plus the code was not hard to break, anyway Adelram will have no idea who it was. But guess who will be the first suspect?” Izel scowled “enough talking let’s get moving!” at Izel’s word they began leaving his room. Asriel had no way to escape, he could not escape. He is a cripple, he can’t use his psychic powers, he can’t shout loudly either. When his door opened and they walked out of his room he felt true fear for his life.

Silas grunted as he walked the hallway, his nerves felt dead along with the frustration caused by the conversation with Marthas he can’t focus properly. His time in slaying sevitors is getting worse. “It’s Marthas, he is the reason why I can’t focus…” he grumbled in annoyance, he needs to return to his room and refill his combat drugs. As he trudged through the hallway he heard a song, it made him alert suddenly. His auto-senses were switching to combat mode, he gripped his blade and bellowed. “Who is it!?” the song kept playing in his head but his auto-sense kept beeping that there was an enemy in his vicinity. He turned and in front him stood and Astartes, silver tubes were laced over their armour, their helmet bore spikes and sections of his armour held leather straps. He bowed “greetings.” his voice was smooth and purred through his helmet. Silas pointed his storm bolter at him “are you the cause of the song!?” as the Astartes rose he chuckled “so you are the one.” he raised his eyebrow “one? What do you mean?” looking at him more carefully he could see mini speakers inserted in his pauldrons. The one before him must be part of the Kakophoni, he has barely seen them since the death of Marius. Silas lowered his stormbolter “considering you are one of the noise marines you want something.”

The Astartes nodded “Indeed, we seek a leader.” at the mention of leader he turned away “not interested. I lead the elite, the terminators of this warband. I have a small fondness for music but not your kind.” “we could easily kill you.” at the threat he turned again to face the Astartes who seeks to mock him “you dare!? Just because you come and go as you please you think to insult me!?” “Faust” “what?” “you may call me Faust.” said the noise marine. “I can see you are struggling with the “wall” Marius predicted as such.” at the mention of wall and prediction he frowned “so what are you saying? That Marius knew of my struggles?” “yes, he knew of his death as well. The dark prince is bringing a great verse to this vessel and if you don’t want to be swept away I suggest you listen to what I have to say.” at the mention of great verse he had bad feeling. “This has to do with the human and Adelram doesn’t it?” Faust nodded “you are correct, at the moment there is only one person on the ship ready to face what is to come.” at the mention of another person he narrowed his eyes “who is this other person?” “I speak of Marthas.” “I should of guessed...if that’s the case why not approach him?” as he spoke Faust reached out to touch his chest, Silas pushed it away “keep your hands to yourself.” he watched his hands clenching slightly as he bought it back “apologies...but your pain is so….pure.” “pain?” Silas scoffed “what do you know of me? I have surpassed doing crude things like exploring pain. What I care for is being the perfect son for him.” “what if I told you what I offer will get you what you want?” at the mention of getting what he wants he grew somewhat interested “so you can make the best? Even...exalted champion?” Faust inclined his head “it will be within your power if you accept my proposal.” he grumbled “fine, I accept.” as he accepted Faust turned “follow me.” he began walking down the hallway.

Silas began following the noise marine, as they walked there was silence between them, but he also could not recognise the paths they are taking. “Where are you taking me?” “To our abode. We live separately from everyone else.” “may I ask why?” “because we conduct war differently, we worship differently. If you could see the galaxy how we do then you will understand why. Many attended the Maraviglia but it’s the kakophoni that accepted it truly.” at the mention of the Maraviglia it bought back old memories, he was there with Sebastian and many others of the company but it was haze to him. He has done far better and enjoyed greater excesses than that show, he is sure of it. “I see, but it was so long ago.” suddenly Faust stopped he turned to him “it should never be long ago, that performance should always be beating in your heart. You will understand soon enough.” As Faust continued walking he merely shrugged, in the end he is only doing this to become stronger and perfect himself. He trudged onwards eventually they reached a set of double doors. The design of it shows daemons and mortal’s singing together and dancing while engaging in great hedonism. Faust walked to the door and placed his hand on his chest he sang several notes. Once he was done Silas heard several notes playing together forming a pleasing chime.

The doors began slowly opening, Faust stood aside and gestured in “you may enter first.” Silas grunted he walked into the darkness and what greeted him was a great dome hall with several levels. The hall itself bore cushions, across the walls there were portraits of both Astartes and to his shock humans. But what gripped him was the sounds, great reverberating sounds of song. In front of each noise marine was a human attendant listening, their ears clearly bleeding. “Isn’t it wonderful?” he looked to his right to see Faust standing next to him, he could hear the doors of the chamber closing. “This is where we can practice our craft and prepare for the stage.” “stage? What do you mean?” Faust chuckled “what I mean is war, it’s during battle we perform for those who are blind to the song of the dark prince. Now let’s gather everyone.” Faust did several small claps, right away the noise died away despite the music overpowering the sound of the claps the Astartes still heard it. “Follow me Silas.” he walked to the middle of the hall, Silas followed.

After a few minutes, the noise marines and humans gathered around him. Faust gestured to all of them “I have bought the one who will replace our dear Marius. Who deperated some time ago. No-” “how sure are you that he will pass?” Silas turned to the speaker the one who spoke was an Astartes who bore speakers that were embedded in his legs and pauldrons. His sonic blaster was crafted as a strange string instrument and it looks like there is a flamethrower attached on the end. “He will fail. He has not accepted his pain or misery. To sing you need both. He does not even seem to have acknowledged it.” Faust gestured to him “calm yourself Avidus, he will pass.” “How sure are you? We have been leaderless for so long. We have not been on the stage for months I g-” Silas stomped on the ground bringing everyone’s attention to him “I won’t have you judging me! I fought and bled to reach this point!” he pointed his blade at all of them. “While all of you hide in the bowels of the ship thinking you are superior! I have suffered to get where I am! You speak of pain!? You know nothing of it! I-” Avidus stepped out of the circle and walked around him “what do you know of yourself? Nothing. How can you seek perfection if you don’t explore who you are? You say I don’t know?” he chuckled “tell me do you recall your time before being an Astartes?” “I don’t care it’s irrelevant.” “but it is. I came from a family that forced their children to work, both my mother and father were addicts that would beat me everyday. My father forced me to kill my sister. Even after that they used my schooling money to fuel their addiction, so I ran and joined the Astartes.” the story caused Silas to shrug “what do I care of your pitiful st-” Avidus kept talking. “I joined the trials to become one of the Adeptus Astartes. I actually was hoping to become an Ultramarine but I was transferred to the emperor’s children. I was quite devastated at the time but...it was nice for a time. Until I went through four companies no matter who I bonded with in war they kept dying. So I pushed myself to become better, more perfect to shoulder the burden so that never happens again. Eventually I rose to become captain of the 25th company. Yet soon after that they were annihilated in battle due to xenos but I survived…. Barely with any injury. I was not meek in battle my service was exemplary but I asked myself….why do I live?” Silas scoffed “if you ex-” “soon after that and losing my company I was… “Demoted” and placed in the first company due to my service but I knew I could not be trusted to lead. But then came the Maraviglia, I cried at the fact all the brothers I lost could not see such a spectacle. When I embraced being one of the kakophoni that pain...that hurt became so raw. It was wonderful and I sing to share this with others…. I.. revel in it….” Avidus then stopped in front of him and pointed at him “what I see is a man-child unwilling to face he is not as good as he think he is. Instead of exploring himself and correcting it he pounds his chest in order to get other people to look at him.” Silas leveled his stormbolter at him “shut up. You think your sob story would move me? I knew it all of you are weaklings. This is a waste of time.” Faust then stood between him and Avidus “then prove it. If you can handle the trial of our troupe then we will ackwlonelge your superiority.”

As the noise marine spoke Silas lowered his stormbolter “I am superior I don’t need to prove it.” Faust nodded “I see, but everyone in the room thinks otherwise.” for some reason he looked around even if some were wearing helmets he could see they were judging him. Even the humans, the pathetic mortals were judging him. He ground his teeth “fine...I will do your trial.” at him accepting he began to hear murmurs, some saying that he will die others were outright curious. Faust gave a curt nod “I thank you for accepting now you have to be prepared…” faust speaking in such a manner caused Silas to be on edge slightly, Now he feels somewhat unsure, wondering what exactly this trial will entail.

Izel stared at his captive that is now tied to the chair, Asriel breathing is clearly unsteady, he can see the clear fear. Examining him beforehand Sitri said to check his back for the brand of slaanesh and what he found is that it’s gone. He placed his hands around his back his servants are at work preparing the tools and Sitri is merely sitting gazing at him, waiting for him to start. He walked up to Asriel “we are going to start. I shall tell you I have means to keep you alive for awhile.” he looked over to Sitri “so you will take him after some time? What if he dies before hand?” “then I will tell Adelram of what you have done.” his eyes went wide “he will kill you.” she shrugged “and? Oh and don’t get any ideas about killing me I have people ready to lead him to you upon my death.” Izel grumbled, he knew that she would prepare such a ploy she is not stupid. He bought his eyes back to Asriel and gestured his hand out “thumbscrew.” in a few short seconds his servant placed the thumbscrew in his hand he then walked over to Asriel who was shifting slightly in his seat. “Now Asriel to explain I am going to mentally and physically torture you. I wish to power sorcery through pain, you gave me the idea after what I saw on Athor. When I was blind to the dark prince I gave it no thought but now?” he grasped Asirel’s hand and placed one of his fingers in the vice and began turning it. It only took a few short seconds for his finger to break. His specimen gave a scream of pain, his voice is clearly hoarse due to not speaking. Right way there was reaction on the parchment the words began moving violently. He left the thumbscrew in its position and called for another one. As he began working on his next finger he decided to move to the mental torture. “So I am been observing the relationship between you and Adelram. How do you think he will feel once he finds you dead?” he watched Asriel’s eyes move to him, despite the pain he has his attention. “He might feel sad for a moment but you have to remember we are Astartes we made to move past the death of comrades. We are bred for war.” as he spoke he could see Asriel trying to form words “h-h-h-” “he says he will come.” said Sitri. Izel chuckled “he won’t, screams are the norm on this ship and considering the state of your vocal cords it would be quite hard to discern your screams.” he turned the thumbscrew breaking another finger. His captive screamed again and this time the words on the parchment began changing into images. He saw the flailing tentacles again, the spikes and something new occured.

He saw a contraption, it looked like a torture device, an iron maiden. The iron maiden itself had a scowling face of the daemonette and it looked like to be crying tears. Seeing this he knew he was right to agree with Sitri’s plot. The right kind of pain, inflicted on the right person produces the results desired. He imagined mixed with the torture Asriel’s mind must be consumed dealing with the state he is in, the fact he can’t do anything and the possibility Adelram would be none the wiser. “Get me the knife.” he opened his hand and his servant handed him a knife. He raised the blade and stabbed it into Asriel’s arm, he twisted it. His specimen began trashing in his bonds right away he looked at the parchment and it shifted what it showed concerned him slightly he saw a large man surrounded by what looks to be colchisian dialect. Yet all of this happening caused a smile to line his face, he felt a strange heat in his chest, a voice at the back of his mind to keep going. Izel then felt the the needle from his choker injecting him with the substance it’s filled with. His choker mixed with what he was feeling now he felt euphoric. He then looked upon Asriel while chuckling “the things we are going to learn together….”

Chapter 3
Silas scratched his head he was wearing a simple robe, it was strange to be out of his terminator armour. He was surrounded by all of the noise marines in the hall grunting in annoyance, he looked to Faust who stood a few paces away from him. He was also in the circle. “So Silas are you ready? I do warn you if you fail you can die.” “I won’t die. I will pass.” “right, let us begin then.” Faust spread out his arms and began singing, the noise marines began joining in one by one. Silas sighed, he should of expected this but as the song went on it go louder and louder. It began to tickle his ears slightly. His mouth twitched, the song kept increasing in volume. The weariness from the drug withdrawal was vanishing but his body was starting to feel heavy he sagged to one knee. He couldn’t breathe, finally he dropped to the floor.

Then slowly, darkness consumed him, in the darkness he could still hear the music but it slowly turned into a woman’s voice. “Did you really forget me?” “what? What do you mean?” said Silas he did not recall the voice. He had no idea who this woman was. She began humming, a small tune that set him at ease, he felt tired but then he felt pain. The humming then turned into a song, even in darkness his body feels like it’s being embedded with a thousand small knives. He then howled in anguish “I will help you remember…”

He yawned while walking in the hallway of the dominion of the phoenix, as always he got bored of another one, it’s always that case with with him. In the end Augustus does not bother him since he is focused on the “troublemaker”. As he passed a few Astartes he could hear them talking about him, it’s what the 11th company always talks about but it seems said troublemaker is none the wiser to them speaking behind his back. He yawned again as he passed the Astartes, he does not know why he feels this way but nothing can keep his interest, no matter which remembrancer he makes appointments with none of their work moves him. He took a few more steps and the he heard it, a small hum, it pricked at his attention. He followed it which lead him to a hallway and a female human was resting her back on the wall, merely humming to herself. She looked to be a remberancer.

She was not that old he guessed mid thirties, she also had brown hair and fair skin. As he approached she looked up in surprise. “Sergeant Silas...I…what do I owe the honour?” Silas could see she was not making eye contact, she was afraid. “What were you singing?” She looked away “just an old tune...it’s nothing special…” “really? To me it sounded quite pleasing actually.” as he complimented her she looked at him in surprise. He smiled in return “tell me what is your name?” “My name is Venetia Leclare.” “I see, that is a wonderful name. Now you may just call me Silas no honorifics.” He could see the clear confusion on her face, he placed his large hand on her shoulder “I merely wish to hear you sing Madam Venetia, may I make an appointment with you?” she slowly nodded “y-yes I would love to!” he then removed his hand from her shoulder and smiled “thank you may I have directions to your room?” she smiled back and went into her pocket she pulled out a piece of paper and began writing. After a moment she handed it to him “here, it’s not too hard to find!” as he received the paper he nodded “how about I see you in a few hours? Give you time to get ready?” at his recommendation Venetia bowed slightly “I will!” she then ran off into the bowls of the ship brimming with excitement. For once Silas had a good feeling about this one. “Perhaps I won’t get bored?”

The image bled away he was in darkness again the stabbing pain drifted. “I was so happy then, you were to. Why are not happy now though?” “w-what do you mean?” Silas croaked his body ached, he could not look at himself. This darkness consumed his vision, more than anything he guessed the woman speaking to him is Venetia. “It is me, but it seems you have fallen down. You liked to hear me sing when you were down.” the song came back again and with it the pain.

Silas sat within Venetia’s room he could see she is clearly nervous “what’s the matter?” she looked up to him “just never had an appointment before…” “I see, just imagine that I am not here then.” she nodded and closed her eyes, she began actually singing the words to the song he heard before. He relaxed in his chair, for once he felt moved, it eased his hearts and just for a fraction of second made him forget the great crusade. The song tugged at his hearts but after several minutes it stopped. He opened his eyes to look upon her “that...was beautiful…” “really? Thank you Se- Silas.” he rose from his chair “are you famous? Have you put on shows?” she shook her head “not really...I mainly did small shows and side jobs but I got offered a job here….s-so I took it.” The stutter at the end caused him to raise his eyebrow, it’s clear she is hiding something so he won’t pry further. “I see, but I will let my brothers know. Your voice can’t go unheard I think it’s a disservice that you have only done small shows!” he watched Venetia rub her neck slightly “I...have no desire for it. Plus...I think I am that good.” what she said caused him to shake his head “why? You would not be here if you did not have some measure of talent. I am sure if you reach for the top your voice can be heard by everyone!” he walked over to her and placed his hand on her shoulder “to be honest, it was hard for me to be engaged with artists, singers and even book writers. But your voice captivated me, if you are blessed with something so great you should reach for the top.” Venetia looked to him in shock a tear trailed down her eye.

Silas frowned slightly “did I say something wrong? I must apologize…” she shook her head “n-no you just said something that someone precious to me said long ago…” she wiped her eye “tell me Silas do you want to reach for the top?” her question caused him to move his hand away. He scratched his cheek slightly “well...yes. I wish to be lieutenant of my company and perhaps captain in the future.” she clenched her hands “then I will get better. I will sing for you at your coronation as captain!” he could see her eyes glinting he nodded “then we both must work hard for our futures…” she nodded and gave a great smile in response.

The scene bled away, his hearts began to twist into a knot. “Yet that didn’t happen…” “it….didn’t…” “you tried hard...” “I did….” he could not move, what he is feeling now hurts far greater than the knives. It’s such an old memory but it hurts, it pained him so much when he heard the news. He can’t even remember the name of the planet but he did remember defending the camp. Adelram took command, he should've stepped forward if he did. If…. “you might of died…” “I would of had what I wanted!” he roared back. Do you know how aggravating it was to be in his shadow!? To know the “troublemaker” was made lieutenant!” despite how hard I tried….”

He sat again within Venetia’s room, she sang it helped his mood somewhat but he could not help but scowl, she noticed this and stopped. She walked over and placed her hand on his own. “What’s wrong Silas?” he shook his head “I….found out my brother has been made lieutenant of the 11th company…” he could see the shock on her face, the past few weeks she has been pushing to get more attention and even performed a few shows. She has even told him that Bequa Kynska has taken some interest, but he could not keep his end of the promise. “Silas, I am sur-” “there is no other way….” “then transfer companies! I would go with you!” saying such a thing caused a small measure of surprise. He chuckled “I cannot transfer without a good reason...I thank you for your concern. I am happy at least you are reaching for what you wanted.” Silas could see Venetia bite her lip slightly “well, I have to tell you something.” she moved her hand away and stood up right. “You see, the reason why I accepted the job offer? I became a remembrancer in order to find someone.” Silas raised his eyebrow “to find someone? Who?” “my son.” he blinked in surprise “is he a part of the order? I imagine music must be a thing in your family.” Venetia shook her head “he...left to become an Astartes.” Silas stroked his chin “I see, so you hoped to join the order how sure are you that he is part of the third?” she clenched her hands together “because he said he was going to their recruiting grounds. The thing is he always tries his best, even when he knows he can’t make it. He tries to appear strong...but the day he left he was shuddering with fear.” Silas scratched his head “I see, so if it was his own choice why are you chasing him?”

Venetia looked down slightly “to sing for him again…” “I see...he must of enjoyed your voice greatly.” “he did, he convinced me to go professional perhaps one day to see me singing on the big stage. But being a single mother and taking care of a young boy….was difficult. He was a smart boy he could see I was struggling so he offered himself to the third legion when they were recruiting. I...should of stopped him...but his eyes I could not say no…” Silas rose and placed both his hands on her shoulders. “I imagine he did this so you could focus on your singing.” Venetia began crying “yes….” Silas smiled “so tell me, what is his name? Some Astartes keep their original names.” Venetia wiped her eyes “Eemeli, Eemeli Leclare.” Silas did not recognize the name he never heard of it, he shook his head. “I...never heard of the name.” she smiled “don’t worry, if I become famous he might even hear me sing even if he does not know it’s me.” Silas could not help but smile seeing her determination. “Right, I can’t give up either. You never know what may happen I might get transfered. I might get my chance. So don’t give up either, I want to see you at my coronation.” She grinned “I will be there, I will keep working hard!”

The scene drifted away, he felt like he was floating, he felt empty of all emotion save anguish. “I never got it….” “I never found my son...but...we can’t always get what we want.” “it’s not fair….” “life is never fair Silas…” “I could change it!” “you cannot, pain will always come, misery will be right at its heels. You know what comes next?” “I do…”

The strange xeno’s temple annoyed him, he is no closer to his dream but he will keep working at it. What held his attention at the moment is the music, it was strange. He could not pick out the notes. He hates to say this to himself but it’s better than even Venetia’s singing.

At the moment he is guarding the rembrancers with Sebastian. Even Venetia is with this group, they looked at the statues, some made sketches he could even see Venetia trying to mimic the song but failing miserably. “You made a lot of appointments with her.” he looked over to Sebastian he stood at attention bolter in hand. “So what?” “well...you normally don't last long. You find some sort of problem or get bored. Everyone has been even speaking how you don’t yawn anymore.” Silas grumbled “Sebastian, she is good.” “I know, I heard her, we all have but don’t hog her to yourself.” “what do you mean?” “you haven’t heard the rumors? Sometimes she cancels performances so she can sing for you.” the news caused him to shake his head he stared at Venetia who is desperately trying to mimic the song. He felt the song prickling of the temple prickling his mind “perhaps….I should stop seeing her. I am holding her back.” Sebastian raised his eyebrow “look at you being responsible? What happened?” he shrugged “I don’t know...I will speak with her later.” he kept his eyes on her, his hearts twisted he did not want to say it but for her sake he will.

Silas felt his lips trembling, he never recalled caring for a mortal in such a fashion but that was his weak self, his old weak and pitiful self. Still watching the memory and then how it slides into darkness. His hearts begin to hurt, it won’t stop hurting. “You hurt me…” “I had to.” “I know, you wanted me to be the best I could be. Sometimes pain is needed in order to grow...”

He yawned while he sat watching Venetia, ever since leaving the temple he yawned a lot lately he did not know why. Plus it’s clear to him that she is struggling to finish the song. He held back a yawn as he asked “what’s wrong?” she made practiced mouth movements and cleared her throat “I-I….don’t know...ever since going to the temple I found it hard to sing...I always find something wrong…” Silas creased his brow, as she spoke he remembered the conversation he had with Sebastian. He looked away “I wish to say something.” Venetia bought his attention to him, he could see it from the corner of his vision. “What is it Silas?” he took a deep breath, he rose and walked over to her. “I think...we should stop this…” the news caused her to tremble “n-no please. I can fix my mistakes…if you are getting bored I can try something new!” he shook his head “It’s...not that. There are rumours that you are canceling performances to see me.” as he spoke she slinked back, that clearly shows it to be true. “Remember our promise, I want you to be best, if me seeing you is getting in the way of that...then..” he looked to the door. “Don’t leave...I enjoy singing for you! It calms my nerves to see you smiling! Enjoying and absorbing my song! I…” he tried to block it out, he turned to the door and began walking in silence. He could hear her almost begging for him to stay, but this is needed, he needs to leave and for one he does not want to ever reach the point he gets bored of her.

He does not want that, he refuses to ever feel that way. Blocking out the last of her crying he left.

“I wonder if I made a mistake then….” the panging pain within his hearts was increasing, after that vision he began coughing he could feel blood flaking his lips and his nose dripping with blood. “Did I do the right thing?” “you did...you saw me at my best…” as he heard her voice he felt his memory being jogged, but he did not want to pull at it. He refuses he did not want to see it. It would be too much some part of him knows this. “You forgot my most defining moment….I was chosen as a...support singer for the Maraviglia. The news filled you with joy…” as she mentioned that show, he shook his head “No, I don’t want to.” “please…” “no!” he roared. “I don’t want to!”

He sat in the front row seat next to Sebastian, the hall was packed and due to his connection with Venetia he was able to secure front seats for his company. The day he left her was painful, so painful, art would not stir his heart. Music did nothing for him, so he was excited when he received the message. What vexed him is that the Lieutenant of their company refused to come and instead is spending a great amount of time in Fabius’ lab. Since then his feelings of resentment increased towards Adelram. He barely has interest in art, he barely tries and yet he is second in command. Silas ground his teeth in annoyance, he practices every day, he goes over every single battle-formation and tactics book. Yet still nothing, it’s gotten to the point he believes Adelram is only Lieutenant due to his connection with Fabius. He sighed “let’s just enjoy the show…” Sebastian scowled “be silent! It’s starting!” Silas looked up to the stage, the curtains rolled up and he saw all the singers.

As the show started he bought his eyes to Venetia, he ignored the strange instruments he focused on her. Their eyes met and she smiled at him, he returned it. After a few moments it started the sound that came from the instruments, the song and the symphony that Bequa composed filled the hall. Right away he felt it, his hearts twisting in joy, his nerves burning. Even if Venetia is not the lead singer, she is wonderful, her voice mixed with the instruments, the cacophony of sound. Then around him he heard it, the breaking of bone, people screaming and yelps of humans intertwining, he ignored them he kept his eyes on her. Her voice, her form everything about it was perfect.

As she sang her body began to distort, first her arms bent in various places and her voice began climbing to a high note. Tears began rolling down his cheeks, his hearts hurt he did not know what he was feeling, he felt happy but also sad. Silas watched her body twisting and bending in different directions, he kept crying watching all of this. He ignored the the sounds of hedonism going on around him and people were too caught up in what they were doing to bother him. Seeing her body bent in such a fashion, he now started to hear her bones break, but she kept singing, she is singing for him he can feel it.

As the sound entered his now bleeding his ears he soon felt anguish mixed in with the joy and finally she screamed. Her body distorting and shifting into a pale limbed maiden with a corset. He rose from his chair and clapped he kept clapping as the creature jumped into stands and began killing people. He finally closed his eyes, tears streaming down his face. His lips trembled as he searched for the emotions that played across his hearts. Silas felt, joy, sadness, anguish, terror and pain. His hearts are ripped with pure exquisite agony as he asked himself “why does it hurt so much?”

He gasped and reached up “w-why does it hurt?” he looked up to the ceiling of the dome in his line of vision he saw a hand grasping his own and then her face. She smiled at him “now do you remember?” his eyes now burning he shook his head “please...take it away...I…” “I can’t...that was my last song. I am glad you remember it…” he blinked and she vanished. He clenched the hand she grasped. His eyes now burning for some reason, he could feel what seems like tears trailing down his face he said slowly “m-mother…” he clenched his chest his hearts hurt at the realisation. It won’t stop hurting, it won’t stop.

With that came emotions, he felt admiration for her determination and in those final moments as her body shifted into that of a daemon he had the feeling she knew. He lay on the ground and someone walked over it was Faust “so, you are alive. Most are reduced to paste. Your pain kept you together, you held onto your anguish.” Silas remembered, what he agreed to. He staggered to his feet and he looked around all the Astartes and even humans were staring at him. “Do you all know?” Faust merely gave a curt nod “we do.” he began clapping “your pain was beautiful Silas..” everyone, slowly in the room began clapping for him. Hearing them clap just made it hurt even more. He touched his face, it was tears that ran down his face but it was not the normal kind. It was wears of pure anguish, tears made out of blood.

After a few moments they all stopped clapping, they stared at him waiting for something.

Silas rubbed his blood against his fingers and he started to hum their song, the humming slowly turned to words he let his heart out. Slowly, one by one, everyone in the hall were caught within it.

So....that's Silas' history in a sense. What do you guys think?

Anyway what will happen to Silas? What's going on with Izel? hehehehehe.

Chapter 4
He closed another book, he has learned much but it’s not enough. The more Adelram read’s on biomancy his understanding of why Asriel learned it increased. His servant chose to learn it in order to easily retain their lives in case of extreme injury but the problem is he would not be able to fix himself if heavily injured in this case brain damage. He placed the book on the stack and stroked his chin perhaps he needs to understand Asriel’s physiology further? He bought his eyes to Salvador and Difillia “come both of you, we are going to Asriel’s room.” Difillia gave a curt nod, Salvador stuffed the last piece of meat into his mouth and rose. Adelram rose his throne and began walking to the door, both his servants followed behind behind him.

As he left the chambers, he made his journey to Asriel’s room, some part of himself does notice he tends to walk more slowly whenever he makes this journey. Perhaps it’s because he hates seeing him in such a state, if he could of discerned the plan of the death korps of krieg he would not be in this position. Finally at Asriel’s room door he inputted the code, the door slid open and he walked in as always the first order of business is to sort the medication. Entering the room he could see Asriel lying in bed, he frowned seeing his state, he wrenched his eyes away and walked over to his desk. He went to his belt and pulled out medication to aid in slowing down both the body and brain degeneration. Difillia walked up to him “my lord, are you well?” the question threw him off slightly “why do you ask?” “I see your face plunged in the books almost everyday. I know you are Astartes but don’t forget to rest.” her concern was appreciated but he did not need rest, he had no need for it. “I see, do not worry I am not weary or tired. It’s just time is against me. Due to Asriel’s degeneration complications could arise, so I have to ensure I find a means to fix him or the degeneration.” his affirmation that he is well caused Difillia to step back. In the end she is only doing what he made her to do. In a manner of speaking he made her to be an example.

As he continued sorting the medication he heard a bestial whine, he turned towards the location of the sound. Salvador is moving Asriel’s body with his hand, like he is trying to wake him. “Stop Salvador!” he hissed “he is in a delicate state!” yet his bestial servant released another whine, he sniffed Asriel and after a moment his eyes went wide. They began watering, the reaction caused Adelram to raise his eyebrow. After a moment Salvador began violently moving Asriel’s body, the action caused him to stomp over “I tol-” as he approached, Salvador started to cry. In confusion he looked at Asriel’s body, right away he saw it. All the signs were there, but he did not want to believe it.

He would not accept it, he scooped Asriel into his arms he shouted “Quickly both of you! Come with me to the operating theatre!” Salvador sniffed “b-but” “be silent and come!” Adelram rushed out of the room, he did not look back to check if his servants are following him he has something far more important holding his attention.

He penned his second entry, it’s becoming easier to write. Marthas smiled “I can understand the fascination with doing this…” he was about to write another entry until a cold chill ran down his spine. His nerves stood on end as a cold voice passed through the meat of his brain. +Marthas, come to me now…+ the voice belonged to his lord. But something was off, the voice held the underlying chill of icy fury but mixed in with that is anguish. Despite not knowing where to go, with the message he felt a location being imprinted on his mind. He sighed heavily and rose from his desk.

Marthas closed his journal and attached it to his built, as he went over to grab Eligos his hand moved away. The song was shifting to one that sounded like a lament of pain and terror. As he gripped the weapon he could feel the daemon inside was excited. That it can’t wait to see or sing about something. Grimacing slightly he left his chambers and made his way to the location. Once there he saw Salvador and Difillia standing at the doors, the beast clearly looked sad, his bovine ears lowered, his body hunched. As he approached, Difillia inclined her heard “Lord Marthas.” He regarded the man-made servant for a moment, her creation is clearly a spur of the moment from his brother. “Is he in here?” she looked to the door “yes...bu-” that’s all he needed he pressed the button to open the door, soon as his finger touched it, he could feel his power armour reacting to cold temperatures. As the door slid open a gust of cold air left the room, both mortals took a step back to avoid the cold. Marthas strode in ready to face what was inside.

Once in the room as the door closed behind him he could see the operating theatre was covered in frost. He was about to walk forward but his feet were held in place, despite wearing power armour the frost which is was coating his feet was causing his power armour to register critical levels of low temperature. Marthas bought his eyes to his lord, standing over the operating table, his body exuded waves of dark energy. He turned to him blocking the body that was on the table, despite not being able to see it he had a good idea who was on it. He sighed “so he is dead?” Adelram nodded. “Yes he is.”

In this moment he had to be careful with what he says “how did he die?” “Brain degeneration…” “I see, I assume you tried to save him? To bring him back?” “yes, I tried to but to no avail…” Marthas stroked his chin “so what are you going to do now Adelram?” “I...I...tell me Marthas. What exactly did you say to Asriel?” he knew this was coming he is looking for someone to blame. To pour his fury into. “What I said to you, he can fix himself I told him to stop being a victim.” the ice began climbing up his legs. “I see, but did you consider the possibility that saying such things could cause mental stress? That perhaps thinking too much could hasten the process?” “does it matter? He was on borrowed time.” the frost began greedily consuming his legs, he felt the frostbite nipping at his flesh. Adelram hissed at him “he could of had more time!” glass jars began popping in the room. “And? You know that you were nowhere near to learning what was necessary to restore him. Asriel could of tried but he was too scared to attempt it. He feared what may of happened to his body. He should of had more faith in himself.” Adelram ground his teeth in response, Marthas watched him seethe with fury for a moment. Just for a moment but he calmed himself. “He is not real anyway…” Marthas raised his eyebrow “what?” “he was my mistake….he is not real….” he narrowed his one eye at Adelram to him it seems like he is talking to himself. “It was a shot in the dark….I should be glad…..” despite his fury dissipating the ice was still creeping up his body. “My lord what is the matter?” Marthas said calmly. Adelram looked blankly down towards the ground slightly. “Perhaps this is a lesson…? He was made from me…..he already died…..the one who is at fault is me….” his voice trailed off. He began murmuring to himself, Marthas could not exactly hear what he is saying, even so the ice was still consuming him he could barely move.

Adelram then leveled his gaze at him, a black tear went down his cheek and in a few seconds the ice melted away, warmath came crashing back into Marthas’ body. He watched Adelram wipe the tear away he smiled “right, I have to work on restoring the warband.” the reaction and the ice melting caused him to raise his eyebrow at his lord. “Adelram are you well?” he cocked his head slightly at his question “well yes? Why do you ask?” “well...Asriel just died.” He scratched his head “you mean he died on Urum? Didn’t I tell you before?” Marthas was not sure whether he should play along or not. “I see...I was quite sure he was on that table.” Adelram stepped aside, what Marthas saw on the operating table caused him to shake his head. Asriel’s body was essentially torn apart save the legs, he guessed Adelram tried all manner of experiments and sorcery to revive him. His lord pointed to Asriel’s corpse “that is nothing, it’s just a corpse. As I said Asriel died on Urum.” Marthas sighed “very well...he died on Urum.” His lord walked over and grasped his pauldron “now, let’s leave we have planning to do.” As he exited the operating theatre with Adelram his servants stood at attention at least Difillia did. Salvador trotted forward “master did you fix him? Is my brother back?” Adelram aised his eyebrow, Marthas wondered what he was going to say. “Salvador, I was doing an experiment. Your brother died on Urum.” Marthas could see the beast’s eyes growing wide with confusion “w-what are you saying? I-” Difillia interrupted him by coughing “now Salvador, don’t worry our lord. I am sure he has a lot to think about.” Marthas could see she is trying very hard to hold back her excitement. “Isn’t that right my lord?” Adelram inclined his head to her. “Exactly, now Salvador how about I feed you?” Salvador frowned “I-I...don’t feel hungry.” Marthas took a step towards him “how about you come with me? We could talk about your brother.” Adelram sighed “if that’s what you want, also Marthas what’s with you always taking interest in what belongs to me?” He turned his head slightly to his brother “I just want to talk with Salvador that’s it.” Adelram shrugged “fine, come Difillia.” As Adelram began walking back into the darkness of the hallway, Difillia followed once Marthas felt he was a good distance away he bought his gaze to Salvador who looked like he wanted to cry but was far too confused to do so.

He tapped him on the arm “now, listen to me. Play along for now if you want to keep your life don’t break the narrative Adelram is telling you.” the bestial servant scratched his head “why is he being this way? I-I thought he would be sad.” “he is Salvador. This is just merely him coping with it. Think of it….as a denial. He does not want to believe he is dead so he is trying to move past it. That’s what I think.” he slowly nodded to him “I..understand, I have to catch up with them. Thank you for the advice Lord Marthas.” he watched Salvador trot in Adelram’s direction as he was consumed by the darkness of the hallway, Marthas began thinking. “The warband will think this is a good thing….but I have a bad feeling about this….”

Asriel gagged, it hurts too much he doesn’t want to be alive anymore, there is no pleasure or joy in this. At the moment Izel is away gathering tools to torment him further, the cowled humans were told not to touch him while he is not there so at most they are cleaning the tools that were already used on him. What concerned him is Sitri is not here, if she is involved there must be some sort of plan, this suffering he is enduring must have a purpose. He coughed up blood, despite the injury placed upon his body Izel has kept him alive. He knows enough to heal his body after inflicting his torture devices upon him.

He prayed that Adelram will find him, he has to. There is no way he could fooled by the corpse that Izel placed on his bed. He then heard a knock at the door his head sagged towards it, his hearts began pounding as one of Izel’s servants made their way to open the door the serf suddenly gagged and fell to the ground. Sitri walked in pushing a wheelchair, killing the human servant caused all those currently in the room to be weary. She still even has her blade in hand as she pushed the wheelchair into the room. Before the rest of Izel’s servants could react, she danced through them slicing limbs and cutting heads as they all toppled to the floor she smiled and sheathed her weapon. She turned to him and said “it’s my turn now.” at the mention of turn his lips trembled.

Sitri went to work removing his bonds, she hefted him from the chair and placed him into the wheelchair. He had no strength to resist as she wheeled him out of Izel’s room. As they moved through the hallway he tried to speak, he needed to know why. “W-w-w-w” in return Sitri looked down to him. “Well you see Asriel, the great one hasn’t been speaking much at all. He hasn’t told me to do anything either. Perhaps with the defeat of Vestos he grew bored with the warband and moved on. Perhaps he abandoned me as well?” she gave a whimsical smile “so me being bored I decided this will be the perfect opportunity to tear down the “stoic” Asriel. You are also the first person to reject my advances as well. So now we can have fun together forevermore. That is what I have decided.” the answer caused Asriel to shudder slightly, considering what Izel has done to him he knows Sitri will do far worse and all he could do is sit helpless in the chair. He tried to shout “A-A-A-A-A” “he won’t come I think he found the replica by Izel. He bought it, he thinks you are dead.” Asriel’s heart began sinking at the news. In that moment he knew there was no hope.

He could tell they were going to the lower levels but he did not recognise the route. They stopped at a set of double doors. “This is one of my many private rooms we will be staying here.” she pushed the button to the open the doors as she wheeled him into the room he saw all manner of extoric toruture tools lining the tables.

But what held his attention is the contraption in the middle of the hall, in reaction he spoke out “w-w-w-w” “what is that? It’s an iron maiden. I had it to prepared for you. It’s made out of a special ore that is found on a planet within the eye of terror. It enhances the pain and torment of the person within it. I also had it blessed Naberius to aid in keeping the one within alive.” As she pushed him towards it Asriel tried to flail his arms to at least knock over the wheelchair to delay what was about to happen. But he had no strength, Sitri placed him in front of the iron maiden, the face that on the device bore the visage of a scowling daemonette. He watched her open it up, staring at the large spikes within the iron maiden caused his eyes to water.

Sitri nodded “right you can’t stand so I will have to push onto the spikes, one feature you may have no noticed is that the iron maiden has slots when you can insert swords so I have to make sure it has a firm hold on you.” Asriel tried to shake his head at what he just heard, but Sitri merely held her smile. She walked over and hefted him from the wheelchair, she bought him towards the iron maiden, again despite her form she is lifting him with ease. Even while holding him upright under his arms.

She then faced his back towards the iron maiden and pushed him onto the spikes, as they entered his skin Asriel howled in anguish and terror. As the metal tore into his body he felt a cascade of different emotions. The despair of being tortured, the terror of not being found in the bowels of the ship. His own weakness for getting into this situation and the fear of not finding the peace of death. He gasped and gagged as Sitri stepped back. “Right, it’s holding now...the doors.”

At the mention of doors he tried to speak “n-n-n-n-n-n…” his broken speech fell on death ears, Sitri held her smile as she shut them, the spikes pressed upon his body and he screamed, in reaction his body wanted to thrash but he couldn't move. Plunged into darkness he panicked, he wanted out. He wanted the pain to stop. But it wouldn’t, this will be his eternity he will never see Adelram again. He will never see Salvador again or Marthas or even Noxus. That thought filled him with anguish he can’t allow it, he just can’t. He drew on those thoughts, he held it close to his chest the thought of being away from them crushed him. He released his psychic powers he did not care anymore. He no longer cared for living or dying he won’t be trapped here. He refused to be held here.

Then he felt it, his mind burning, bubbling along with the pain of spikes his head thrummed with burning sensation of pain. Mixed with the pain due to the spikes being embedded in his body and what he could lose he kept going. He kept thinking of them, the despair of leaving them filling his mind. He could feel blood running down his eyes, nose and mouth. But he felt it, something that was missing was returning, despite the agonizing pain he felt in his head he kept going. Until he heard a pop, right away he felt his head sagging slightly, it was like his mind splintered but he could think clearly. He could think. Then he heard her voice “you are getting awfully quiet in there Asriel are you dead? That can’t be right…” he ground his teeth slightly. “N-no, I a-am not d-dead.” he called out. Forming an actual sentence he could hear Sitri cursing.

He could not see her, but such a fact did not bother him, this pain he felt, the despair that is consuming him. He felt power building in his mind, far more than normal and he lashed out in front of him. After just a brief few seconds, he heard Sitri screaming in actual pain. In his mind he can feel his power holding her in place, as she trashed and screamed in his grip slowly images began appearing in his mind.

What he saw or at least what Asriel thinks he sees is her thoughts, her feelings and possibly her past. The first thing he saw is a young noble girl who had everything she could dream of, but due to her parents political machnications failing they threw her out of the house. Desperate and alone she fell to street begging and eventually was recruited into a cult that worshipped Lord Fulgrim as a god. In turn she met Naberius, they rose and bought daemons to their homeworld and moved on. The great one took notice and scooped them up to be used in his plots. They moved from warband to warband, guiding or bringing them to destruction. But something changed, it was after Naberius death, a death that pains her and as Asriel felt that emotion he realised she didn’t even realise it. He could clearly feel her pain and with it he felt a surge of power. He lashed out again, she screamed and more images came to him. He could feel and see that she feels abandoned by Lord Fulgrim, since Naberius’ death he speaks less and hasn’t given her much in orders. So she wasn’t lying back then.

Dolwine was the last time he has really ever spoken to her, she yearned to hear his voice and do his bidding. But all she gets is silence, a silence that causes pure anguish. As her anguish passed through his mind and body the power he felt within his mind increased further. “T-this should be enough.” Asriel said to himself. While still holding onto Sitri he began the process or regeneration, despite being injured he focused on the major parts of him that is missing. He could feel his brain matter and nerves mending, as they healed he stopped suddenly. The amount of power he has, he recalled Izel’s experiments, accessing greater power through pain.

Thinking upon his current situation it might actually be a boon, an opportunity to also aid his lord at the same time. If he had more power he could of easily saved many from the explosion on Vestos and they could of held the planet, it was his failing that they had to leave. Being crippled also he guessed his lord was consumed with fixing him instead of running the warband. Which is another failing on his part. He clenched Sitri, she gasped, despite not being able to see her, he could now feel her pain, despair and anguish. Looking at her past and her present he was not angry with her, he felt pity. She needs a family, he can provide that, he could also give this gift to everyone. He knew he was alone in the thought of treating the warband as family, some do know but they will never view a human or even him in such a fashion.

If he could change that they would see more victories, if he could give a warband to his lord that cared for one another his dream could be a reality. Asriel pushed his arm on a spike delivering a fresh dose of pain to his system. “T-this iron maiden will help...but I need more people…”

Izel ground his teeth as he thought on his missing specimen, he should of known this would happen, she would take him without even consulting him. The only issue is what she wanted to do with Asriel. if he is still alive and Adelram found out it would be bad news for him.

He sighed and focused on more immediate concerns he looked upon his now empty room, it’s been a few days since he found his servants dead most likely Sitri’s doing.. “I need new ones…” he tapped his feet, there are many in the lower levels that would kill for the chance to serve an Astartes and to live on the upper levels. The only annoying part is training them.

He left his room and entered the hallway, he saw a two mortals walking down the hallway talking to each other, they bowed as they passed him. But after a few moments he heard a scream he flicked his head towards the sound. The mortals that just passed him, one was on his bottom pointing at the wall. “T-the wall just ate him! I-I…” he staggered to his feet. “Graham!? Where are you!?” the serf looked around frantically. As he turned his back to the wall, Izel sensed something, at the back of his mind he could hear the wailing of humans as suddenly a black pool appeared on the wall. A tendril of pure darkness whipped out and wrapped around the frantic mortal. It pulled the screaming human into the pool his form melting into it. As he was fully consumed, the black pool vanished. What just happened caused Izel’s mouth to fall agape he rushed back into his room.

As he entered all his bound and tortured slaves were gone but the words on the parchments were still moving. The phenomena gripping the room confused him, what shocked him even further was the parchment was changing again, this time he saw black tendrils holding dead bodies and skulls. The same image was displayed on every single piece of parchment that hung from his walls. The image change again into words but all of them said one thing “death.” it kept repeating it again and again. Izel shook his head “it must be him….but...he is a cripple…” he rushed out of the room he needed to find Sitri, he had to find her no matter the cost.

So....yeah...stuff is happening. Is good or bad?

Entry 3
So...he is dead. I thought I would be moved, but I am not. I am more disappointed than anything. Another person crushed under the weight of the cycle. In time I will forget him, I know I will because the further one plunges into chaos and our case the dark prince we become utterly enthralled to his will. I feel nothing for Asriel’s death, not even pity, just mild annoyance.

Now to focus on current matters, I am concerned with Adelram’s mental state. He appears well, he is focused on getting the warband up and running and is in the process of preparing the gene-seen to create new Astartes. So far he is sticking to the narrative that Asriel died on Urum for whatever reason. As long as he keeps on track there is not much else to say, perhaps as an Astartes this is merely him moving on.

The next point? I haven’t seen Silas, he is not in his room, his slaves have no idea what he is up to. It’s like he has been spirited away. Perhaps he has been killed and his armour stolen but I doubt a normal warband member could kill him especially since he is wearing terminator armour. Perhaps I should investigate? He is needed since he leads the terminator unit, I doubt Adelram will rely on another.


Chapter 5
He penned his third entry, he searched his hearts again for a measure of sadness, he found none. Marthas closed his journal and fastened it to his belt, what he needs to do now is find Silas or a trace of him. He rose from his desk and retrieved his weapon. As he gripped it the song hasn’t changed since last time and that worries him. He grimaced as he walked to the exit as the door slid open someone stood before him. It was the sorcerer Izel “I need to talk with you.” Marthas raised his eyebrow and moved aside “come in.” Izel entered the room and looked around, Marthas approached him as the door slid close behind him. “So what’s the matter?” Izel faced him and asked “how dangerous is the human? How far does he normally go?” the question caused him to frown, he wondered why Izel is asking such a thing. “Do you mean Asriel? If you are talking about him, he normally doesn’t hold back if he feels it’s for the sake of the warband.” as he ended his sentence the song from his weapon suddenly changed, it was becoming excited, the daemon yearned for the sorcerer to speak. “Right I see. To move to the main topic, I have come to you because I need to find someone.” “who?” Izel placed his hands behind is back “I hear Sitri has worked with you for some time do you know where she normally hangs about?”

Mentioning Sitri caused him to crease his brow in frustration, he recalled that she wanted to visit Izel. He lowered his hand “did you agree to anything?” the sorcerer looked away “perhaps…” “you did didn’t you? That was your mistake.” Marthas said firmly. “She is on-” “It doesn’t matter! You know who she serves and you made a pact with her!?” Izel pointed at him “so what? The primarch’s easily discard pawns when it suits them! I have seen it happen myself! Now as I said I need to find her.” The fact he is here means something is wrong, it’s clear enough Izel is desperate. “Now Izel, tell me have you done something?” “no I haven’t” he said quickly. Izel then folded his arms “I don’t need you prying into my business I just need to find her.” Marthas stroked his chin, he then remembered he asked about Asriel at the start of their conversation and then it clicked together. Sitri wanting to visit the sorcerer and her curiosity with Asriel, and now he is here. He leveled his gaze at Izel. “you made a grave mistake are you aware of that?” “I know I shouldn’t have worked with Sitri bu-” “I am not talking about her, I am talking about Asriel.” “why are you diverting the conversation to him for?” Marthas sighed heavily “enough being obtuse, you have done something to Asriel haven’t you?” the accusation caused Izel to shift slightly “he is a danger to this ship and this warband. He goes to-” “there is never too far when it comes to the dark prince, you should know this by now. I assume he is alive?” “I….think so.” “what do you mean you think so?” Then he heard a scream from his door, Izel sighed. “I assume you are visiting me about that?” The sorcerer gave a curt nod. Marthas left the room without hesitation, Izel followed as they entered the hallway he saw a serf being dragged into a black pool by a tentacle made of pure darkness.

He was screaming for help as he was utterly consumed. The pool then vanished without a trace. “Izel, whatever you have done, know that Adelram will likely punish you for this.” he heard him scowling “I can fix this. Still this proves my point! Asriel is a threat! Whatever sch-” “his schemes are normally for the sake of improving the warband, if this is him then he must be well again if he can use his psychic powers in such a fashion. What is bothering me is what Sitri is playing at?” Izel then stood in front of him “it’s not for the sake of the warband! Through my experiments whatever Asriel is doing means the death of us!” Marthas partly could not believe him. He hatched a plot with Sitri to most likely use Asriel as a specimen for his experiments. In the end the event has most likely restored Asriel, but he knows his friend is not one to waste an opportunity if it’s before him.

The issue is how would Adelram react, that’s the main problem. He stroked his chin “we will not go to Adelram yet, we will investigate ourselves, if what Asriel is doing is a threat then I will convince him to stop.” He could see Izel’s shoulders sagging slightly in relief. “Right, Sitri has various “rooms” she takes people to we will investigate those first.” “right, lead the way.” “Yes I will lead you have done enough damage already sorcerer.” as he began walking down the hallway he could hear Izel scoffing.

Adelram sorted the jars of gene-seed in the chiller with Difillia he felt well, like a great weight has been lifted from his shoulders. A smile lined his lips, Difillia placed a jar in a freezer next to him. “My lord...are you well?” he kept on with his work “I am, I feel great actually!” His servant nodded “I see, that is good. Now when will the next raid be?” the mention of a raid caused him to frown slightly, the defeat on Vestos crippled them but they will recover in time. “We have to raid minor worlds for now, it will end as soon as we have enough Astartes to hit bigger worlds.” “very well my lord.” he guessed that she asked the question because she wanted to test herself against better opponents. She wants to make herself perfect for him, something which should be expected from her. Once the last gene-seed was sorted he closed the freezer. “Right we should take stock of the equi-” his sentence died on his lips. He felt strange, like blood was slithering down his body and at the back of his mind he could hear screams. +my lord I am here…+ as he heard the voice he clenched his hands.

He stormed out of the room, Difillia followed him in confusion “My lord what is it!?” he ignored her he kept walking. He ignored everyone and everything around him. Adelram kept following the voice. +that’s it...you are on the right path..+ his teeth chittered. He felt his hearts constricting. If he took a brief moment to look around him he could tell he was heading to the lower levels. But something was off, he felt his nose bleeding, the screams got worse. The scent of blood permeated his nose.

He blinked and he found himself at a door, Difillia was panting “m-my lord w-what’s wrong?” he ignored her he pressed the button to open the door. What greeted him was a cascade of anguish. It was...refreshing but something was off, it felt ordered. There should be no order in such anguish. That one fact brought him back to reality. “Be on guard Difilia” he said coldly. His servant readied her spear “yes my lord!” they both entered the room and what he found caused his mouth to hang open.

He saw people stuck on the walls, black mucus keeping them in place. He swept his eyes over the room and he could see familiar faces. He saw Isabella, Lily, Elizabeth and even Sitri along with a host of servants from the upper levels. +do you like it? It’s but the first step+ the voice again passing through his head. His voice, he should feel happy but what is before him set him on edge. He could tell this room was used for torture, but he held his eyes to one place. The iron maiden, he approached it. “Is that you in there?” +yes+ “so come out then” +no+ “why?” +because my work is not done yet+ it’s clear enough that Asriel, the servant who is supposed to be dead is doing one of his “plots”. “It’s good that I don’t see any Astartes but you must tell me what you are doing Asriel.” +Astartes will be added soon enough.+ at the mention of Astartes he creased his brow. “We have the pool what more do you need to do?” +excise all pain and thought? Make all love each other as family?+ what he just said caused him to sigh. “Not all feel that way you should know that. Plus to excise all pain and thought…?” he could not put a word to it.

All pain and sensation to be taken away, along with the whole warband loving each other as family. “That...sounds dull…” +it would get us more victories, if all obeyed your every word, if all did not question….+ “but you are questioning me. You seek to impose a form of “order” on my warband. Do you realise that?” +I have, we are but tools, tools that love you. Well...I do. Do you know I think of you as a replacement for my dead father? I have done a lot of thinking in this iron maiden.. I can feel the rivalries from those here...their anguish...their pain….I will give them joy.+ “it’s not joy! You are taking it away!” he roared.

Difillia now stood in front of him and pointed her spear at the iron-maiden “he is a threat my lord.” +Difillia, you will make a good sister. I have decided. It’s good that you followed our lord.+ Adelram watched Difillia raise her eyebrow “what?” +Salavador will be happy…he should be coming now actually.+ Adelram frowned “why have you bought us here then? There must be more to this.” +oh yes, you see thanks to Izel I have realised how much power there is in pain. Using it and extracting it from those I have taken I have grown powerful. In turn I will rewrite the brains of those here but there is a problem.+ “problem?” +yes, I haven’t reformed my body yet.+ Adelram recalled that with the brain damage he has other injuries. +Now since I have so much power I see this is an opportunity. You always complained that I have flaws so I will keep you here until I correct them. Don’t worry my lord I won’t hurt you.+ Adelram chuckled hearing all of this he only has himself to blame, something must've gone wrong in the restoration process. Asriel did die on Urum due to his mistakes. He has to end it.

Adelram drew his blade “stop this. I will give you one chance. What you are doing is against my dream.” +but I thought you wanted people to be able to do what they want? I am not doing anything “wrong”.+ “you are going to destroy my brothers, strip all will and reason for your...fantasy.” +it’s not a fantasy...why do you doubt me? Things have always turned out for the best.+ “this is different. I am warning you again...” +I see, I expected this.+ Around the iron maiden dark energy erupted. From every corner of the room black tendrils lashed out, Difillia tried to divert some away but several grabbed her dragging her to the wall screaming.

Adelram released his psychic powers burning some of them away but they quickly reformed. He began slicing away at the tendrils but they were too much. Several latched onto him holding him in place. From the iron maiden a wave of dark energy came crashing into his body. Then he felt it, pain, but this was difference instead of being hot it was cold. All his old memories came to the surface of his mind. All his failures and mistakes from even the time before he was an Astartes. Memories he did not even know he had.

He howled in agony as he felt a dark hand beginning to shift through each and every memory. Pulling and searching. He tried to push back but the force was too much, he heard a cold voice passing through his mind. It was the voice of hundreds of people +I have my work cut out for me...where should I start?+ Adelram felt his eyes rolling back, he could not resist he felt his body going slack. As his mind drifted away into the darkness.

They walked down hallway, they have checked several rooms and found nothing. He knows of one more on the lower level but Sitri barely uses it. But it was strange as time passed less and less people walked the hallways of the ship. “I told you!” he turned his head back to Izel “he is a threat as I said! It was just a matter of time!” Marthas looked ahead grumbling as they investigate slowly a part of him has to agree with Izel, something is wrong. He can feel it in his bones. “We will go to the lower levels. She has one more room there.” “right, let’s hope we find them.” They both nodded as they made their way to the steps of the lower levels eventually they came across two Astartes talking, they gave them a look but as soon as they passed them he heard grunts and weapons being drawn. Marthas turned and they were gone. The sorcerer shook his head “that...human is mad.” “Enough! we have to focus on what we are doing!” he continued to walk Izel followed, once at the steps leading to the lower levels he spotted a familiar face. “Ivan.” at the mention of his name he turned towards them “ah I assume you are investigating also?” he raised his eyebrow hearing that. “You mean you are looking for Sitri?” “The envoy? By the dark prince no. In a matter of days many prominent members of the cult have gone missing. Even Cartia, I assume you know what’s going on?” Marthas gave Izel a look he bought his eye back to Ivan. “I think it’s Asriel.” “I see...he is the sort not to think small.” “Exactly, hence I believe this is his doing. Sitri is involved I am going to check her room on the lower level.” The apostle placed his helmet on “I assume we will see battle. Right let’s head to the lower levels.”

He gave him a curt nod as they all walked down the steps. Once on the lower levels it was quiet, you could not hear the bustle of people. Or the screams of excess, it was just quiet. “This is wrong….” said Marthas. “I agree..” Ivan intoned. Izel merely kept his silence. As they made their way through the lower levels they saw a big shadow standing in the hallway. At once they all readed their weapons, the shadow walked towards them, the closer it got he heard trotting. “Lower your weapons.” said Marthas. The one that pierced the shadows is Salvador holding his axe. “Salvador what are you doing in the lower levels?” asked Marthas. His lord bestial servant shook his head. “My brother told me to come here….but...it feels wrong.” Izel chuckled “it looks like the beast is actually smart.” “be quiet Izel!” said Marthas the sorcerer tutted in response. “Now, Salvador what else can you tell me?” “I did not go further because all the people that were vanishing...but...I can hear him screaming...” “who?” “M-master. Asriel wouldn't hurt him would he?” Marthas stroked his chin he knew Asriel would not do such a thing. He would not dare to but if it was for the betterment of all. If he thought as such he would do it, along with whatever Izel has done to him he might not be in the right state of mind. “I see..so this is serious…” “he will kill him” said Izel. “I have to agree with the sorcerer. Adelram will kill Asriel for this.” both of them are speaking like they know what Adelram will do. More than anything Izel is to blame for the situation but considering what they are dealing with Salvador will be useful. “Enough! Let’s just focus on the objec-” before he could speak further he heard a deep voice. There was a strange force about it. “Ivan.” said the voice it came from behind them.

As Marthas turned he could see Ivan trembling with fear “i-it’s i-impossible…” he shook his head “he can’t be here!” Ivan was not facing where the voice was coming from but everyone else held their eyes to the darkness. Then they felt it, heavy footsteps, out of the darkness came a extremely large man wearing crimson armour, parchment trailing from his back and he held a large mace shaped into a censer. “Turn my son or should I not call you that anymore?” “it’s a trick!” roared Ivan. He looked to the ground.

As Marthas held his gaze on the large figure he felt his hearts constricting in genuine fear, true and utter terror. The aura this being was radiating caused him to hold his place. “Tell me Ivan why haven’t you killed yourself? You spat on my teachings, you allow yourself to live in a desecrated body? How many daemons did he bargain with to bring your soul back from the warp?” Marthas tried to speak to yell, but whoever this is they cannot face them. He knows trying to fight them is certain death. Forcing his mouth open he said “R-run!” he stammered.

He tore his eyes away and ran, all of them started to run. But Ivan was too slow, he heard a scream. Marthas took one look back he saw the crimson figure placing his large hand on Ivan’s face and smashing him to the ground. But to his shock the figure turned into darkness and collapsed on the apostle consuming him until there was nothing left. Marthas panted “s-stop!” they all stopped. Izel shook his head “w-was it really?” “I-I don’t think so. Considering he turned the same colour as the tendrils I assume it was Asriel’s doing.” Salvador released a sad whine “I don’t like this…” Marthas took a deep breath “let’s keep moving. We can’t stop.” they all nodded and moved onwards. As they walked the empty halls he heard a humming, it was a strange tune but it was pleasant. Strangely enough his weapon was singing with it.

As they made the corner he saw something he did not expect to see, Noise marines. Several squads of them. The humming was coming from the middle of them, he recognise the voice but he knew he was not a singer or has much interest in music. Marthas approached the kakophoni they parted revealing an Astartes, their power armour bore leather straps on the thighs and arms, mini speakers were embedded in the pauldrons and the helmet bore a blue top knot. As the Astartes regarded them, they had their hand is resting on a sabre. “Hello Marthas.”

As they spoke it confirmed it, to his shock “is that you Silas?” he nodded “indeed it is.” “what happened to your terminator armour?” “I gave it away.” the news caused him to shake is head in clear disbelief. He would never part with the suit, to him it was like a badge. “It was a false badge.” said Silas. “Do you just read my mind?” “no, you were just obvious with what you were thinking. Now let’s go we have to stop Asriel from destroying the soul of the warband.” Silas began humming again as he was just about to start walking, Izel called out “w-wait you know what’s going on!?” Marthas watched his old companion stop and turn his head slightly “can’t you hear the song sorcerer? You are the psyker. But in the end this situation is largely your fault.” “my fault!? I did nothing wrong! What is happening now has proven my point!” the noise marine laughed “what point? If you left things be Asriel would of either recovered or died and we would of all moved on with our lives. Yet….you kicked the hornets nest and now the dark prince is eagerly watching for the outcome.” Marthas raised his eyebrow “he is watching for what?” Silas rubbed his neck slightly “the song is circling around Asriel, he might be starting a process he has no intention of doing. But once it begins it can’t be stopped.” Marthas took a step forward “what process!?” “what do you think old friend? He is drawing in all the agony and anguish of the warband growing in power.” he shook his head as he mouthed slowly “apotheosis…” “Exactly” said Silas “if it keeps going the warband will become souless husks and the playthings of Asriel but in his excess in his mind it would be his “family”.” Salavdor frowned “he wouldn’t do that! He does not want to hurt us!” “of course he doesn’t but he does not realise what he is doing. I guess in the dark prince's eyes there is no right or wrong in this situation. There is a chance she gets a new servant that can devour pain and turn people into puppets or the warband keeps doing what it’s doing in giving souls to her... Now let’s get moving.”

Marthas nodded right, he walked onwards Salvador grimaced and he fell behind him and Izel merely sighed and began walking.

As they made their way he walked beside Silas who is humming still, being in his presence now whatever the noise marines have done to him he seems...reliable. “So you joined the Kakophoni?” Silas turned his head to him. “Well I do lead them.” “Lead!? You are the leader!?” “yes, don’t know why they chose me but...things are better. I understand and see so much more…” “how so?” “first, every waking moment is agony but it’s the sweet kind.” at the of his agony and the joy of it he smiled “s-” “no Marthas that is merely your interpretation, it’s a good one though. It’s so...nihilistic it fits you. You wallow in pain and agony your own way. I merely sing of it to others so they can know the joy I do at feeling such things.” he grumbled but he could accept it, in a manner of speaking Silas is enjoying the cycle, he is not fighting against it but riding along the waves smoothly. In the end he has to be happy for him, this is an improvement. “I see, but you do seem happier.” “thank you, now what I want to ask are you prepared to kill Asriel?” “what?” “I asked the question are you prepared to kill him? If he past that point that might have to happen if you want the warband to survive.” Marthas sensed no malice in his voice, it was a mere statement. “If it comes to that I will do it.” “good, now that is out of the wa-” “Izel!” a voice called from behind them. All of them stopped and turned, Izel shook his head “it’s a trick.” “No it’s quite real in a manner of speaking.” said Silas. “What do you mean?” asked Marthas. “I mean, that Asriel is capable of manifesting the anguish, regret and the pain of an individual. So Izel break a leg we can’t help you.” Izel shouted “what do you mean! I can’t face him I have no chance!” “who says you have to fight them?” Marthas raised his eyebrow to Silas statement as out of the darkness a robed thousand sorcerer came foward.

Power thrummed through his body as he tapped his staff on the ground. “Izel, have you forgotten?” Izel took a step back “you are not Ahriman.” “I am Ahriman and I am disappointed. Have you given up on our brothers?” the sorcerer stammered “I-I-I…” “You travel with sybarites, degenerates that has also destroyed who you are!” Izel looked away “they are dead Ahriman….” “They are not dead!” he roared power began erupting from his body. “They are only dead once you have given up! I thought better of you! The eagerness to restore them! The hope you had in seeing them again!” Marthas could see Izel trembling, he faced Ahriman and released a blast of eldritch power. Despite the energy he released at the enemy sorcerer he blocked it with ease. “I am disappointed…” his form broke down into dark energy and rushed towards Izel consuming his form. He howled in anguish as he melted into the ground. As he vanished Marthas shook his head “we...couldn’t do anything?” Silas nodded “indeed, they can’t be destroyed by conventional means. Those… shades have assaulted us already. They have been dealt with.” “how?” he shrugged in return “It’s different for everyone. Now let’s get moving.”

They continued walking, Marthas looked up to Salvador who looked like he wanted to cry. To him all of this must be a great shock he has so much faith in Asriel. But just by what Silas is telling him it looks likely that they will have to kill him. He sighed, as they took a few more steps ahead of them he heard a female voice. “Salvador…” out of the darkness came a woman with fair skin and brown hair tied in a ponytail. She gestured hands out “Salvador...it’s me…” Marthas looked up to his lord’s servant, right way considering what has happened to Ivan and Izel he knew Salvador will be taken. “Salvador...I am your sister. You...tortured me to death…” Marthas watched Salvador narrow his eyes in confusion. “I….” “don’t lie to yourself. I am your sister.” “I only have a brother…” said Salvador. “My head...hurts..” he gripped it.

Silas chuckled “this should be interesting…” “why?” said Marthas “just watch old friend…” he placed his gaze on what was before them. The woman continued to speak “Do you remember my name? It’s Fatima. I looked after you when times were hard.” Salvador shook his head “I-I...d-don’t…” he began crying, tears ran down his fur. He trotted towards the copy and looked down at her. “Fatima….I….” “it’s alright Salvador I forgive you. No-” before she could say anything further Salvador hugged her. “Fatima...I….you are my sister. But you...are not the sibling I needed.” he leaned back and grasped her head and crushed it without hesitation. The body collapsed to the ground, it dissipated and melted away. Salvador clutched his chest “it hurts….” “as it should be.” Salvador turned to Silas “that pain will never leave you. Hold to it, revel in it. For you moved past her now.” Salvador slowly nodded “I-I will try..” Marthas eyed Silas “did you just compliment him?” “I did is that problem?” “yes, it is.” “as I said things are better. Now let’s get going.” he nodded as they continued their journey.

As they walked he could tell they were just a few paces away but what he found strange is that he has not been assaulted by anyone from his past like the others. “Because you hold onto your pain and woe dearly. You don’t try to push it away hence why it’s difficult for him to latch onto anything.” he looked over to Silas who just spoke “I see..I assume it’s the same for you and the rest of the noise marines?” “yes, hence why we could wait for you. I assume the tendrils work the same way.” the information caused him to stroke his chin it would be useful. They continued to walk as they made a corner what he saw caused his eyes to almost bulge out of his head. Across the whole wall of the hallway were humans and Astartes crying out in agony. Black mucus was holding them in place. Silas merely walked past them “we can’t help them now. Let us deal with Asriel.” Marthas agreed with the assessment they continued onwards and stopped in front of the door. He gave everyone a look “are you ready?” all the Astartes present and Salvador gave him a curt nod, he pushed the button to open the door.

The waves of energy that erupted from it, all the agony that crashed into his system almost caused him to sag to one knee but Silas merely walked in. Marthas grit his teeth and followed in, Salvador gave a shrill whine and pushed on with him. As they entered the room what he saw shocked him further. He saw Astartes and mortals attached to the walls, he even saw Adelram who looked emaciated his eyes opaque. In the centre of the room radiating a strange cold was an iron maiden. As voice that sounded mixed with hundreds of others passed through their minds. +the ones who resist..I expected Silas but not you Marthas. Also I am disappointed Salvador..+ Marthas took a step forward. “Stop this Asriel! Stop before it’s too late!” +so...you don’t trust me? Very well.+ black forms began rising in the room, they looked like Astartes. +these are the first I have changed. They have been enhanced as well. This is my last warning...all I seek is to make everyone strong and happy…+ Silas chuckled “you are not helping anyone Asriel. I wonder what the dark prince thinks of this?” +I can feel her approval Silas. So I know I am doing the right thing+ “what is “right” to people like us? All the dark prince cares for is excess and you are for filling that. I imagine what is happening is a great show!” +shut up, don’t worry I won’t kill you. I want all of you alive.+ The Astartes flicked to attention and charged them. Salvador called out “Asriel! Stop this you are hurting master! You are hurting everyone!” +sometimes families go through pain. This is a necessary process+ Marthas hissed at the beast “focus Salvador! If you want to save Adelram fight!” then the melee began. Noise marines began shouting and firing sonic blasters. Marthas twisted Eligos he tried to avoid killing them. They had no idea what they were doing.

As the melee went on Silas, was merely dodging and slicing his way towards the iron maiden. One Astartes controlled by Asriel tried to attack Silas from the side. He turned his head and screamed releasing a sound wave that sent the Astartes flying. Closing onto the iron maiden black tendrils surrounded it, Asriel roared. +Get back! I won’t let you stop this!+ Silas charged onwards the tentacles lashed out but they melted impact to Marthas’ shock. The noise marine shook his head “your pain...your excess is nothing compared to mine….” no matter how hard Asriel assaulted Silas the tendrils were dissipating. +no! This can’t be! How!?+ As Marthas smacked aside another Astartes, Silas reached the iron maiden and gripped the doors with his hands. He grunted as he began pulling the doors open, at once all enemy Astartes stopped and turned to attack Silas. But it was too late, Silas wrenched the device open and gripped something that made a large squish sound.

He pulled something out and threw it to the ground. Marthas looked down he saw a person with long talons, spines on his back and a face that was half distorted. “Asriel?” said Marthas. The one eye regarded him “w-why?” he then heard gasping and people crashing to the ground. Marthas looked around he saw all the people who were stuck to the walls were falling off. Asriel tried to rise “I-I...wasn’t doing anything wrong…” Salvador released a whine as he rushed over to Adelram, his cheeks were now full and his void like eyes returned. He blinked like he was trying to clear his vision. “M-master are you okay?” “S-Salvador?” croaked Adelram.

Marthas smiled seeing this, his lord is well he placed his weapon near Asriel’s head. “No funny business you hear me?” “I-I...was trying. To make everyone better for him…” Asriel cried. “No you wasn’t” said Marthas “what you were doing is absorbing everyone’s pain and turning it into power. You were ascending to a daemon prince.” Asriel’s one eye looked frantic “I-I didn’t want that!” “well that’s what was happening.” he looked upon Adelram who was staggering to his feet. “Where is he…” he hissed. Marthas looked down to Asriel who was shifting in fear. As Adelram placed his eyes on Asriel’s broken and twisted form he picked a blade from the table and strode towards him. “What do you have to say for yourself?” he could tell his lord was angry, he was surprised he is allowing Asriel to speak perhaps it’s only because of their past he does not execute him right away. “I did this for you…” croaked Asriel. “I would of rather you fixed yourself and return to me than….” he gestured to everyone who is rubbing their heads. “This. Ehat you have done. You almost destroyed us. No one will accept you living, you have gone too far this time….” he gripped the blade in both hands. Some part of him thought he should stop this, but he couldn't once the whole band is aware they will all call for his death. Even Salvador is looking away, not saying a word. Adelram took a deep breath to prepare himself “you died...on Urum.” Asriel closed his one eye waiting for the sword to fall. As the blade began moving someone called out “wait!” Adelram stopped, everyone looked at Silas who walked towards them. “Are you really going to kill him?” Adelram raised his eyebrow “Silas?” he nodded “yes it’s me. I am going to repeat my question are you going to kill him?” his lord looked down to his now broken friend. “Yes, I have to.” “why?” Adelram narrowed his eyes at the noise marine. “You of all people waited for this day!? Why are you stopping me!?” “The song wants him alive.” he said firmly “The song has changed from one where he rises as a daemon prince into something else.” The mention of Asriel changing into a daemon prince caused everyone in the room the murmur “I don’t believe it.” said Adelram. Silas shrugged in return “think of it this way. He is a potent weapon with the sorcery he is using. He will be under our “care” from now on.” Marthas mouth felt dry for some reason, he could see Adelram is thinking. “Fine, I don’t want to see...this thing..he is but a slave like the rest of the chattel. He lives on the lower levels from now on.” Silas inclined his head “that will do.”

His lord threw aside the blade, he clasped his pauldron “thank you Marthas.” he looked at Salvador “you as well, both of you have done well. Now Salvador go grab my sword we will look for and tend to Difillia.” Adelram’s bestial servant nodded and went to work searching the room. Adelram sighed “I wondered when this day will come...when he goes too far…” “but isn’t that the point of following the dark prince?” said Marthas. “Yes, but he serves me he can’t make such decisions by himself. In the end he has reaped what he has sown. Come we have to get everything in order.” Adelram began walking away, Marthas looked at Asriel for a moment who was weeping. He took his eye away from Asriel’s broken form and followed his lord.

Oh boy where will the story go from here?

Not surprised really. The dark prince only wants to watch games in its different forms. Really enjoyed the chapters!

lliu wrote:
Not surprised really. The dark prince only wants to watch games in its different forms. Really enjoyed the chapters!

Glad you like it, the next chapter will be up some point today.

Really enjoyed the chapter, here's to hoping the warband starts growing again and asriel and adelram makeup! Also wondering if Vincent is still alive?

 Dayknight wrote:
Really enjoyed the chapter, here's to hoping the warband starts growing again and asriel and adelram makeup! Also wondering if Vincent is still alive?

The current chapter is delayed but yes they are still alive. We will get to that in the next part. Glad you enjoyed it.

Entry 4
It’s been some time since I last wrote something, my time has been consumed in getting everyone working again. The experience Asriel put everyone through was harrowing for the mortals, some refused to work terrified of the shadows. But things needed to be done, Adelram killing a few got the point across. Steadily we are recovering, but I wanted to talk about something. Sitri and Izel, this would have never happened if they did not work together. Since I did not want to destabilize the warband further I kept my mouth shut to the sorcerer's relief, in return I asked for a debt. A favour in the future, he readily agreed.

Now to talk about Ivan? Largely since he controls the cult he had Asriel stripped of all rank and titles. I even hear Astartes and cult members make attempts to kill him but due to the kakophoni they never return. Adelram merely asks that they avoid killing Astartes but if it occurs they return their prognoids intact. Silas agreed to such a term, but what puzzles me is what he aims to do with my old disgraced friend.

I tried to approach Noxus on the subject to make use of his sight. But did not work to talk due to nightmares. I suspect that Asriel was holding the helbrute in his chambers when he began taking people on the ship. In the end he lost everything, but this dark life goes on….people will hate Asriel forevermore…Asriel is merely another person crushed by the cycle.

Chapter 6
The room was dimly lit, he wondered how long he has been doing this for watching after the one who almost devoured the ship. He had him seated on the chair with two of his Kakophoni standing behind him. He had to wait for the right point to convince the one seated in front of him. Silas smiled “so tell me Asriel...how are you?” his distorted form shifted slightly, his one eye narrowed. “Why haven’t you killed me? You always wanted it...what changed?” the question caused him to chuckle, staring at the human now he is dripping with despair, regret and anguish. If he did not have to do this a part of him would enjoy seeing Asriel stuck in this state forever, but what he has to do now may cause something better to come out and that is enticing. “The song wishes you to live...for now…” “I don’t want to live!” he trembled with fury. “Well too bad, today I want to talk with you.” Asriel raised his eyebrow slightly in confusion, the past few weeks he has been merely guarding him, as each day goes by Asriel almost begs for death. “So, Asriel you view this warband a family correct?” he nodded slowly “right, but you should be aware that many do not care for what you want.” Silas watched him grind his teeth slightly. “It would been better…” he hissed. “For you, it would be but not for everyone else. That is what I want to talk about.” “I won’t change my mind..” he said firmly. Silas shook his head. “Well you have to change your thinking. You should be glad you have not been reduced to a spawn for your failure to get what you want.” “I was trying to make the warband better…” “as I said “better” in your mind. But let’s get to my main point. I can get Adelram to accept you again.” at the mention of Adelram’s name Asriel looked at him in shock.

He shook his head “i-it’s impossible….also the warband will wish to kill me if I step even an inch out of this room.” “that’s why you must make yourself desirable by everyone.” “how? They all hate me. They scream for my death I can feel it.” at the mention of feeling people’s anger that information caused him to grin. He can easily sense the emotions of others, so all the power he gained has not been lost. “As I said you must make yourself desirable. We Astartes are weapons of war but...we of the third have a...finer taste to it.” his charge shifted in his seat again he clenched his hands “I want to go back…” Silas nodded “good, but in order to get there. You must become more selfish.” “what do you mean more selfish?” Silas rose from his seat he gestured to the torture room “you can increase your power through pain. You have a great gift in your hands. Instead of thinking of us, think of yourself. Think how can I make myself more deadly? How can I be more beautiful? What will get their attention? Adelram thinks that Difillia has the traits that makes a good servant. But she is merely his pet, the dark prince has no interest in such things. In your case to truly capture his heart you can’t just be a servant anymore.” Asriel looked down “I am his servant…” “that is no longer the case. You are not his personal serf, you are chattel.” He walked over to the human who is trembling fear.

Looking down at him he could see that thinking in such a manner is alien to him. Silas grabbed his hair and looked into his eye. “You can care for those you are close to but everyone else must be a stepping stone for your growth. Your mania should be improving yourself for your own joy, to reach a perfect state that will cause my brothers to clammer to claim you. If you follow what I say…” he leaned down closer “you would have the strength to deny them…” at the mention of denying his brothers he could see Asriel is interested. “My brothers don’t want your dream. What just happened a few weeks ago shows they have no interest. Adelram has no interest. All you have to do is chase perfection...it’s ingrained in all of the third, to appreciate the beauty of war, to revel in pain to reach that height. Walk that path and all you have lost will return to you.” He let go of his head, Asriel shook it “b-but where am I supposed to start?” “first start with something simple.” he gestured to Asriel’s twisted and ugly form. “Fix that, you have the power to do it. All the tools are here…” he then turned his chair to the iron maiden. Asriel’s breathing started to become harsh looking at the torture device. “Don’t think of what Adelram wants in your form, pick things that will be please you…” “what will be please me…” Silas nodded “exactly...I will help. Our Kakophoni will sing to you to aid you in the process. We will share our pain and anguish with you through our song. In turn form yourself into a perfect weapon that none of my brothers can deny…”

Marthas stood in his lord’s chambers equipment has been checked and they are steadily recruiting. But there is a problem, his lord appears happy but his mood is dark. He is watering the flowers at the moment but he could tell he is thinking. “Is something wrong my lord?” he looked at him for a moment he frowned just for a split second. Marthas watched him force a smile. “I am fine.” he could see Adelram is lying. “My lord you wish to kill him?” his mouth twitched slightly that was enough to see he wants to. “He should be dead but Silas has other ideas….” “what do you think of his...change?” “I think...he is better. At the end of the day I don’t care for Asriel’s life anymore. His form matches how I feel for him. No-” the chambers opened cutting Adelram off the person who strode in held both of their attention. “My lord, Marthas….” Marthas could see it is Ivan. The apostle appearing has even surprised Adelram. His lord placed the watering can on the ground. “Ivan...what is it?” The apostle smiled “I have an idea.” Marthas raised his eyebrow “I think the warband has had enough of “ideas”.” Adelram nodded “agreed, speak quickly.” Ivan gave a small bow “I was thinking of merely hosting...a tournament. The cult calls it the blot or great sacrifice but I think it will cheer up the warband.” the mention of tournament did grab his curiosity, he looked at Adelram who is stroking his chin. “Cult members would fight and kill each to prove who is best I take it?” “Indeed you are correct. No matter the rank a person holds in the cult they can enter, even slaves if they wish. I imagine the warband would enjoy the spectacle of combat to take their minds off...his blunder.” Marthas could not help but grow interested in the prospect of a tournament. People dying, inflicting pain and proving themselves as followers of the dark prince, in the end it’s Adelram’s decision.

His lord then nodded “very well, I think it would be a good idea.” at his confirmation Ivan clapped his hands together. “It will be done I think the cult will be happy with this decision.” “Ivan how long will it take to set up?” “It will take a few weeks my lord, we have to prepare the arena, spread the word, prepare those who enter…” “I see, I imagine our brothers will be happy with the news.” Marthas watched Ivan smile. “I am sure they will be...now I have work to do.” he turned and left the chambers. Once alone with Adelram, Marthas looked at his lord, he is now at ease he could tell he is also looking forward to it. It almost looks like he has forgotten about Asriel. “I think this tournament will be interesting.” said Marthas. “I agree, I am quite eager to see how far the cult will go to improve themselves…” at the mentioning of improving themselves Marthas gave a curt nod of agreement. “Yes, new people can rise and those who are comfortable with what they have could fall…”

Salvador began sorting and cleaning Asriel’s room again, he likes to keep everything clean for him just in case he comes back. He has to believe that, something might of went wrong that’s why he did what he did. So he keeps his room clean just in case Master forgives him. He looked at the skull on his desk, Asriel used to wear it a lot but now he wears the mask of the cult but he always kept in good condition for some reason. He did not know why. Walking over it, he picked it up and bought the cloth to the skull and began cleaning it. “I will clean it for him…he would like that I think..” he moved the cloth over it once done he set on the table.

He then went through the drawers, he found Asriel’s gauntlet, his cloak that is now in tatters. He cleaned those as well, the cloak was strange always when he dusts it the fabric feels like it’s a alive in his hands. Once done he folded it and placed it into the draw. Now the final part the sword. Salvador walked over to Asriel’s bed and looked under it he pulled out a case. Salvador flicked the lock and opened it revealing a rusty blade. He wondered how his brother used such a thing. Picking it up in the past caused a strange pain, his hearts would twist and he would see flashes of her. But he bared it. Now as he holds the weapon he feels nothing, he grinned knowing that it was not painful to touch anymore. Once Salvador was done he placed the weapon back in it’s case and pushed it under the bed.

He then nodded “it’s done...now…” then he heard the door opening “Salvador you are still cleaning his room?” Salvador turned to the door it’s Difillia but since after Asriel took the warband she changed. He wasn’t sure how to deal with it but he knows his brother will embrace it and help those he cares for. He has to do the same. “Now tell me my dear brother what are you doing?” And this is the change, is that she calls him his sibling. He is not upset about it, Salvador just decided this is how things are now. Plus she does act somewhat like Fatima. “I am cleaning my brother’s room...he might come back…” “he won’t.” Difillia said firmly “he attacked everyone, some of the other serfs are still reeling from the effects. I am surprised our lord did not kill him.” “They are still trying to kill him Difillia…” Salvador heard how some of the human crew are plotting to kill him. Even the masters whisper of ways to get past Lord Silas’ noise marines. “Lord Silas is protecting him for now so there is a chance. I want his room to be ready when he comes back.” his sister then sighed she walked over and rubbed his arm. “He won’t come back. The hate is far too strong for him to return. It’s better if you move on Salvador. Now come our lord needs us.” Salvador slowly nodded “okay, I am coming.” Difillia then walked away and left the room, Salvador followed after a moment, he gave Asriel’s room one more look he sighed and switched off the light and made his way to Adelram’s chambers with Difillia.

“Stop, that is enough.” his noise marines stopped singing, Silas could hear bone shifting and the squishing of flesh from the iron maiden. As the Kakophoni stopped singing so did the sounds from the iron maiden. “Why did you stop?” said Asriel. “To talk, you are fixing your physical body but what of your mind?” Silas smiled “it does no good to change your body if what’s within your head is still weak.” “I am working on that” Asriel intoned. As he spoke Silas could tell he is recovering well but he has to make sure. “So how are you working on it? Tell me.” “do you know why I have one eye?” a part of him did wonder that, he found it strange that it suddenly went missing. “No, I assume you are going to explain why?” Silas heard a bone clicking from the iron maiden. “I shall, the angel of despair desired it when I asked for wisdom. The wisdom I recieved is the knowledge of my people. I based the cult off that.” Silas frowned, his people were weak unless he is talking of the past. “I am talking of the past.” Asriel said firmly. He then heard a muffled sigh from the iron maiden. “I based the cult off the culture before your father came to the planet. But….in hindsight now that I am thinking on it….I feel it was a mistake.” “mistake?” asked Silas “The cult appears quite successful.” “it could be better.” at Asriel mentioning improvement it shows he is heading in the right direction. “You see Silas, I chose the culture before your father came because it was the most “stable” and they could be easily controlled by Adelram.” “Controlled? What do you mean?” “I mean it’s through the priesthood that the tribes were ruled. In the past gothi and prelates were merely advisors and seers to the rulers of the tribe. But in chaos the desire for more is always there. The ruling priesthood came into power when all the tribes priests got together with an...idea…” “I guess the idea to rule since they wield the power of the warp.” “exactly. In a manner of speaking the tribe that followed the blood god were the closest to the old ways but they were outnumbered.”

All of this information that Asriel was telling him was quite interesting, he desired to know more. “I see, so I assume you are going to follow the old culture?” “yes, I am. There was less order but it bred better champions and followers. In the gothi and Prelate’s taking control the religion was also changed.” Silas suddenly felt the air change in the middle of the room energy began forming, it twisted and came together forming a snake with a daemonic like maw. “I assume the snake represents slaanesh?” “yes it does, hence the iconography but there were other associated animals and images that respresnted the dark prince in my old culture. The priesthood pushed forward the snake while getting rid of the others. One interesting fact the last king your father killed wanted to return to the old ways…” “I see, tell me of the other aspects then.” “Very well...the one before you the great sea snake. It is the highest aspect. It is the serpent of the great seas, ruler of all. He also represents the mark of kings, to obey the most beautiful, the champion of excess.” “sounds dull, I can guess that means that the lower must obey their betters in all things.” “exactly, nothing new was explored because everything moved by the whims of the priesthood. Now the second aspect. The great shark” as Asriel spoke another image was conjured, it was a large fish with a ravenous maw it snapped and moved through the noise marines, Some trembled with pleasure. “As I said this is the great shark. His appetite is endless, he teaches to never hold back, face all challenges, eat and devour forever to grow strong and…” “perfect.” “exactly, now the next the skittering crab.” the next image was manifested a crab like creature with a shell bearing spikes skittered around the room in random directions. “This aspect is the one that represents to consider all paths in front of you. Sometimes you must isolate yourself to know which path to take. Sometimes when alone you can explore different challenges and experiences.” “sounds like your current situation.” “Indeed it does, I thought of the crab first actually. Fits my current situation as you said. I have lost everything, yet you made me consider different paths..now finally.” the face of a feminine horned daemon appeared, with long flowing hair, she was roaring showing fangs. “The lady of the deep, the relentlessness to drag people to the depths. They must know the endless darkness of the dark prince you should show others whenever you are able…” seeing all the conjured shapes together Silas could not help but frown. It would of been nice to see the old culture of Asriel’s people. They may of made good servants. “So you are basing your thinking on these things?” “yes. Is there a problem?” “no, I am satisfied with your answer.”

Silas nodded in approval “so I imagine your people were a sea fearing people? Considering the highest aspect the serpent of the great seas” “yes, until the imperium largely took or used up all the water and built a hive city upon the land. The images I see in my mind... it was quite beautiful along with the giant sea snakes.” Silas chuckled “the imperium has no appreciation for beauty. Also your planet had giant sea snakes?” “well yes, hence slaanesh chief representation being the snake. The snakes were a life form mutated and directed by the dark prince. The tribe my ancestors were linked to were saved by one when the followers of the blood god attacked and from that event was when they first started worshipping the dark prince.” “I see I wish to raise a point.” “what?” “maybe the dark prince did that so you will come here. To us.” as Silas mentioned such a fact his noise marines began murmuring. Noticing this he chuckled “it’s just a guess, don’t get bent out of shape everyone.” “perhaps it’s not a guess..” the voice came from the door the one who entered was an Astartes. It was Faust, he strolled into the room. “The song is far reaching, never ending. Who knows when it started? Gods don’t move for no reason.” “who is that Silas?” asked Asriel.

He gestured to the one who shown him the true fruit of misery and the wine of pain and the gloriousness of singing it. “This is Faust.” “that can’t be his real name.” “well it is Asriel, now as you were saying Faust?” he nodded “all the gods even the true one the dark prince move events in their favour. Imagine if this supposed sea serpent did nothing? You would have never been born, your ancestors slaughtered by the followers of the blood god or converted. Back then I assume you tribe did not worship slaanesh?” “no, they worshipped all four.” “so they were worshippers of all favoured by none.” said Silas. “In a manner of speaking yes.” Asriel responded.

They stood in silence for a moment Silas shrugged “well enough of that, let’s get back to what we were doing.” Faust bowed slightly “shall I aid you?” “yes, your voice will be of help.” He looked at the iron maiden the conjured aspects vanished. “Brothers it seems he is ready, continue the song.” they all did as he ordered, they began singing from the iron maiden he heard grunts of pain and what surprised him pleasure. At first it was screams, but slowly in time something good will come of this. He knows it, he can feel it and hear it. This has to happen.

Chapter 7
He stabbed another attacker, he flicked his wrist and lashed the second with his whip sending him to the ground. Vincent panted, it’s harder it’s been so much harder. After the disgraced high prelate’s stunt the pain came back. He had to work so hard to get it to vanish again, it took killing these two to finally bring back the joy. Looking at his work he smiled, it’s about time he got back to Nelhuayotl, Carita has told him that high prelate Ivan is preparing for a tournament. He removed his mask from his face, it’s gold at the moment. A tournament would excite him if he was not of prelate rank. Most people below it are easy to kill so he has no interest. He guessed the tournament is more for the demi-gods than themselves.

Vincent placed his mask back on, he made his way back home. Nelhuayotl is one with the ship so the ritual does not have to be done with the doors, the closer you get to it the more you see of the cult. The chattel, the slaves steer clear of them unless they seek to join them. If a prospect is promising they are given a wooden mask. They serve their betters in all things until they are ready for bronze.

Moving through the corridors brutalized slaves huddled in fear not wanting to draw his gaze, for to gain the attention of a prelate would be death. For slaves exist merely to aid them in feeling joy. That is their whole existence and prelates know ways to ensure that they use their lives well.

He smiled as he passed them. He felt in control, he felt joy and the heat of approval from the dark prince. Eventually he reached a crossroad, but something was happening. He saw Alma along with some gothi’s torturing slaves. As he approached she looked up to him, her golden mask shining slightly. “Hello Vincent.” “Torturing the trash again Alma?” “You say it like you disapprove of what I am doing.” “I don’t.” he yawned “there is no fun in it if they can’t fight back.” “Exactly…” said a voice, right away it set him on guard. Out of the darkness a robed figure darted out he could barely see them. They charged towards the gothi, they turned and before they could react two fists flicked out, the sheer strength of the blows caved one’s mask into their face. The figure then did a roundhouse kick to another breaking their neck and the third he punched them in the gut and made several quick blows to their chest. Vincent could hear the breaking of bones with each strike, the final gothi dropped to the ground, now dead. The slaves that were being tortured scrambled away using the chance to escape.

Alma shouted at the myerious attacker “w-who are you! You dare!” The robed figure began walking away ignoring Alma. She gave him a look “what are you doing Vincent!? We have to stop him! He attacked the priesthood!” she pulled out her blade. She was about to take a step but he shouted at her. “Stop of Alma!” she froze in her tracks “why are you stopping me!?” Vincent took a deep breath he tightened his grip on his weapons, his heart was beating rapidly he found himself trembling, sweat was dripping down the side of his face. As the attacker continued walking he called out. “Why did you kill them!? What rank are you!? Gothi!? Prelate!?” to his surprise they stopped. His head turned slightly “I have no rank, I care not for it. I killed them because...why not? I felt like it.” Vincent did not recognise the voice. But it was smooth, serene even but at the edge of it he could sense a predator. The sort that will devour you. He was not a glutton like Kadir, this is something else. He watched his fingers moving slightly Vincent heard the clicking of bones. “Tell me are both of you interested in me?” Alma took a step back in fear “I-I…” he turned towards them. As he faced them Vincent felt a sort of wave emitting from him, a heat telling him to move is to die, to speak is to die and to fight back will only end in torture. The kind one will not enjoy. “That’s enough!” out of the darkness Vincent saw an Astartes, their armour covered in tubes. The figure chuckled and shook his head “Faust, he sent you after me already?” the demi-god named Faust took a step forward. “Not yet...it’s too early. There is more that you can do.” “I don’t want to be coped up anymore…” “bare it for now.” “I can’t bare it….tell me Faust, can I take you on now?” the cloaked figure got into a battle stance. Faust then released a strange sound from his helmet that caused the attacker to shout at him “don’t you dare use that! Coward!” he charged towards the Astartes, before he could get close the figure fell to the ground like a stone. The demi-gold walked over to the unmoving figure, he picked him up and flipped the attacker over his shoulder. Faust then faced them “sometimes it’s better to walk away. If you antagonised this one further he would of killed you or worse….”

Alma bowed “my lord, I am confident we could handle him.” the demi-god looked down upon Alma “no you couldn’t. This one eats the weak and the meek. All you will end up as is broken bones and ruptured organs.” he then walked away vanishing into the darkness. Vincent raised his eyebrow wondering who the robed figure was “Who was he?” “I don’t know.” said Alma “whoever he was he killed gothi. My gothi.” he looked at the corpses as she mentioned them. They were all killed in but a few seconds, the sheer killing power was frightening but it interested him. He wanted to know more about that unknown figure. He sheathed his blade “Alma we should at least report this to Carita and Apostle Ivan.” she slowly nodded in agreement “yes, I don’t think he is part of the cult…” he watched her sheathe her blade, he then looked upon the dead again. A thought passed his mind that whoever that person was he might be a threat, it’s their duty to ensure the prosperity of the cult.

Faust gripped their charge, he was slung over his shoulder. Silas knew he would make a runner but doing it this soon surprised him. He could hear him grumbling in annoyance “cheater…” he hissed. “You will overcome that sound I know you can.” “I will, but don’t you ever feel the need to fight me Faust? Don’t you ever wish for it? I do…” he stopped he is doing it again. He feels both his hearts pumping rapidly. His body trembled slightly. “See your are trembling...put me down and we can do it right here.” he felt his arms moving to lower him but he stopped. He kept walking which caused their charge to grumble again.


He kicked his feet slightly as he held him “some of the cult members I killed mentioned a tournament. Do you know anything about that Faust?” “Yes I do, Ivan is spreading the word. cult members and slaves battle and you can rise in rank. Slaves would not back down from such a chance and many gothi and prelates have been training for this.” “I wish to fight in it.” “to get Adelram’s attention?” “no, to prove I am the best. My fists wish to tear organs and break bones…” he cooed. “Why not just use a sword?” he heavily sighed in return. “It’s too detaching to use a sword, with your fist you can feel the impact, the red hot blood on your hands and…” “I get it, but you can’t tear through ceramite despite your strength.” “I know, that needs to be worked on hence I need a favour.” “a favour?” he could hear him going into his pocket and pulling out a pen and scrap of paper, Faust could tell was writing something. He then moved his hand so he could reach it “here are some instructions.” with his free hand Faust took the piece of paper he read it and raised his eyebrow. “I...see..I think this will be interesting.” he placed the note into his pouch. “I am glad you agree!” he then started humming a tune, It’s clear enough he is tired of speaking. Faust then thought on Silas he would be happy that none have discovered his identity yet, it has to be a surprise that will shock everyone.

Silas waited in Asriel’s room, the reason why is because he sent Faust to retrieve the one they are looking after. Also he is likely to kill anyone else he sends save him. “He is so interesting now…” he chuckled to himself, he wondered how his brothers would react, they are most likely more concerned with the tournament and the fact he joined the noise marines than a human. He then heard the door open and close, he turned to see Faust holding the one he sent to retrieve. He placed him on the ground, he brushed the robe and right away he charged him, delivering quick strikes he dodged every single blow that came his way. As his charge drew back his fist to strike again, Silas caught it the attack in his hand. His auto-senses chimed displaying minor damage to the gauntlet. He blinked it way. “Asriel are you that bored?” “Yes, I am bored Silas. I tried to prick at Faust but he won’t bite.” “That’s why I sent him to get you. If it was me it would be too obvious, people would be aware that you are almost well again.” he gripped his hand and threw him across the room Asriel twisted in the air and landed on his feet. He then shrugged shrugged “let them know. I am ready.” “No you are not, there is more that can be done. Also what of your tail? Aren’t you going to restore it?” “No, I merely used to control weaponry, my hands and feet are my weapons now.” he moved to attack him again, Silas sighed. Asriel ran towards him and delivered a roundhouse kick, like his last attack he caught it. Asriel stood on one foot “aren’t you going to do anything Silas?” he grunted “why? I ha-” before he could say anything, he used is one foot the leap up, he twisted in the air the foot he is holding began breaking, but Asriel kept going and with his other foot he delivered a heavy strike to his head.

His helmet rattled slightly, as his power armour went to work stabilizing from the force of the attack. Silas released his twisted leg, Asriel fell to the ground he laughed “see...I got you!” “are you done?” “for now yes.” he watched Asriel’s leg twist and distort popping back into place. He stood upright and brushed himself again. “Well...that’s until I get bored again.”

Silas stared at him, he could not fully see his form, but one thing he knew for sure Asriel’s appetite to test himself is ravenous. All boundaries are largely gone, this is to be expected and it’s an exciting change. Faust came forward “Silas, I must handle something for our charge.” “what is it?” “well, he needs weapons.” Silas shook his head “Asriel why don’t you just get a sword?” he turned away “I am not explaining it again. Faust knows what I need.” Silas walked over and held his shoulder “but blades are elegant, at least use a pistol considering the age we live in.” he turned his head to him, his hood obscuring his face. “Tell me how many Astartes in the warband uses their bolters? In age of tanks, guns, plasma rifles you Astartes seem content to run at each other screaming with swords and shields.” as he bought up the use of weapons he had to recall many in the third disliked using bolters, they are clunky and look poor as well. His point stands though.“I used a stormbolter, there is nothing wrong with using one.” “where is it now then? You prefer singing and screaming people to death along with slicing them to pieces with your fancy new power sword. Or am I wrong?” Silas grumbled slightly, he has to admit it was true in the end this is the fighting style he chose. He looked over to the iron maiden, “well that’s enough arguing get into the iron maiden.” Asriel sighed and walked towards it.

He turned to Faust “I assume they will be no problems?” he gave a curt nod “do not worry it will be done.” his second then left, Silas then bought his eyes to the iron maiden. Asriel has already entered. “Silas, are you going to use the blades this time?” at the mention of blades he looked at the table. The iron-maiden has slots were you can insert various blades. He approached a table and picked one up. He tapped it on his hand “are you going to skive? The last time I used them you were not changing your shape but merely enjoying what I was doing to you.” Asriel did not speak for a moment, that means he has caught him out. “Well are you?” “No, I am not skiving. I need to get ready.” At the mention of getting ready he smiled “for the tournament?” “yes, are you going to sing this time as well?” as the subject moved to song he looked at the blade. “Yes, will you be able to take it?” so far he has not sang with the others is because he does not want to destroy the one he is working on. “Don’t worry Silas you won’t.” at Asriel’s confirmation he gripped the blade and walked towards the iron maiden.

Vincent stood with Alma in Apostle Ivan’s chambers, the room was scented with a mix of honey and blood. Prayer scrolls also hanged from every crevice. Carita was also present in the room she stood next to high prelate Ivan. The head of the cult stroked his chin at the information they gave him. “I see, the killing power of this attacker is quite extraordinary. He might be one of ours. Perhaps he might be a lower ranking member who went under the radar?” Carita shook her head “no, I don’t know anyone in the cult with strength like that or fights with their fists either.” “should we hunt for this individual?” asked Alma. Ivan looked down to her “considering the size of the battleship it would be hard but keep ear to the ground. If you see or hear anything come to me.” the dark apostle then looked to him. “By the way Vincent are you going to enter the tournament?” he shook his head “I have no interest in killing slaves and lower ranking members.” at the mention of lower ranking members he chuckled “prelates will be entering also…” “My mind remains unchanged, all those entering are just fighting for scraps.” his lord chuckled “that response was expected. Tell me how have your studies been progressing?” the demi-god mentioning studies caused him to start thinking for a moment. He remembered as a gothi he started to learn minor sorcery and daemon summoning. Once he earned his gold mask more doors became opened to him. “It’s going well my lord.” “I see...don’t you want to put those skills to the test?” Alma elbowed him slightly. He grumbled “I will enter my lord.” Apostle Ivan gave him a small grin. “Good, you should start preparing yourself. Kadir is gathering the slaves for the opening ceremony. It won’t be long now.” he then gestured to the door “both of you are dismissed.” Vincent bowed with Alma, they both left the room once they were in the hallway Alma sighed. “Vincent, you have to be more proactive. Think of it this way if you win you might become a head prelate or even better.” he merely shrugged in return. The only reason why he largely agreed because it might be interesting, nothing more. Alma began walking, he followed “titles don’t mean all that much to me. It’s nice but it’s dealing with boredom that is troublesome.” “fighting in a tournament which is being even attended by the Astartes should be exciting. Or don’t you care for their attention?” at the mention of getting the attention of those above he smiled slightly. “That is actually nice…” “See! I am sure that the tournament will be easy for you. It will be filled with mainly those who are lacking as you said.” he nodded in agreement. “I see your point Alma, it seems I do have to get ready…”

Faust stood in front of Asriel’s door he had to get the items requested. He entered and looked around and to his surprise the room seems...plain. He expected more from Asriel, he bought his eyes to the desk the first item is there the helmet. He walked over and grabbed it, he clipped the helmet to his belt. After that he went to the drawer and he saw the gauntlet, it would cover one’s entire arm. Next to it he also spotted a tattered cloak. He picked both items up. Right away as he held the fabric it twisted slightly in his grip, like a predator sensing prey, it wrapped around his hand squeezing his hand tightly. “I have come to take you back to your master.” mentioning Asriel the cloak relaxed and returned to normal.

Faust then walked over to the bed and pulled out a case, luckily it had a handle. He hefted the case up and walked out of the room. As he exited he heard a voice. “What are you doing?” he turned to see the lord of sin, Lord Adelram. The head of the warband was staring at him in confusion. “Your servant asked for his things.” “It’s not my servant, that thing is chattel so I wonder why are you doing the bidding of trash?” Faust smiled slightly he could not see it. Such a fact pleased him more. “I see, tell me my lord don’t you hear the song?” “Song? I sometimes wonder what Marius has instilled in those heads of yours. I assume you converted Silas also?” “Silas accepted the song in his heart and leads us through each verse.” Adelram frowned “no good will come with treating with that...thing. Silas said he will give me a weapon. I expect one, is it still thinking that it knows best? Does that object think he he knows what’s best for this warband?” he is questioning him, he is curious he could sense it. “With all do respect my lord, if you don’t care for him why the questions? What I tell you is that he reaps the weak and meek with glee.” “that’s good but can it be controlled?” “control is not of the dark prince, you of all people should know that.” his words struck a chord, he strode to him, Faust could tell he was looking down on him. “What is your name?” “Faust.” his name caused the lord of sin to raise his eyebrow. “What kind of name is that?” “it belonged to a human.” “I see, so why are you using the name of a...human?” he stared at Adelram in silence. If he told that story they would be here all day so he decided to give a short version. “It belonged to a….human I owe.” The head of the warband looked at him in confusion “you owe a human for what?” “for showing me the love of song…” “oh really? That’s it?” he could see he really wanted to know, he won’t be satisfied until he speaks of it Faust sighed slightly. “well yes, he was a human I personally tortured in an old warband. Well all my brothers tortured him for fun. But there was one thing about him that annoyed my brothers at the time.” “what was that?” “he kept singing.” “that’s it?” “Well yes, that’s it. No matter what we did to him he kept singing, we would return the next day and he would be absolutely fine. So many in the warband took it as a challenge to break him.” Adelram chuckled “I don’t see what’s so impressive about him.”

Faust clenched the handle of his case in annoyance “don’t insult him.” he said firmly. In reaction the lord of sin gave him a look. “Why? Is a human that important to you?” “he taught me a valuable lesson.” “what lesson is that? What can a frail human teach you?” Faust dropped the case on the ground. He then spoke in the dark tongue, causing the lights to flicker, wires to flair and passing mortals to vomit. The lord of sin frowned. “Pain and misery is equal for all?” “yes, the dark prince wants us to suffer to express ourselves how else can we speak to him?” “when I tortured the human I was just thinking of breaking him to prove that I can instead of thinking about what the pain meant to him. I gave him the means to cry his worship, he in turn sang praises to the dark prince for the position the one who thirsts placed him in. He thought what was happening to him was a gift. In our hubris we thought of him as fodder, chattel, to be used and replaced. But in the end...” “what happened?” “we received divine punishment…” he tried to not think back to that moment. When he was the chattel, when he was the trash to be used and discarded. “When it was my turn to torture our captive I found our slave dead in his chains. As with all slaves we either skin them or throw them out of the airlock. As I approached his body began it began to distort and change. What do you think happened next?” “I guess he rose from the dead? How else would he survive the torture?” “He did rise from the dead but as something else….” Adelram shook his head “a daemon prince? Seriously what did he do to earn that?” “I thought the same thing. I didn't even get the chance to reach for my weapons but he snatched me up. His dark sockets that were his eyes bore into me. In that single moment I feared for my life, I thrashed in his grip, I tried to free myself to no avail.” “So what happened next? You did live through it.” “I did, but the shame and lesson is forever with me. It hurts every waking moment. He tore away my pride, my hubris and left only misery and pain….” “how did he do that Faust? What could he have done?” Faust chuckled “ This is what happened...the newly elevated prince rose his head upwards and cried out these words….oh dark prince your wayward children do not know what they do! They lost their way! Forgive them for their transgressions and sins! At the time I had no idea what he was talking about. I was far more concerned with releasing myself.”

He watched the lord of the warband shift slightly, his reaction was expected it’s the same with everyone he told this story to, even Silas. “So the daemon prince cried out those words, he fell silent like he was listening to someone. I assumed it was the dark prince himself, after a moment the daemon smiled. He told me that the warband’s punishment was decided…afterwards he opened his mouth and did this.” Faust looked at a passing mortal. He sang that note, whoever he directs it to it will disable someone, even an Astartes. Since he is no daemon it’s tiring to use. As the note hit the ears of the human he stared at he trembled and collapsed to the floor. The lord of sin stared at the human “that is...interesting.” “well yes if it’s not done to you. After the daemon disabled me to stop my movements he visited every single member of the warband and humiliated them. Once he was satisfied he killed them. Throughout all of that he kept singing, he kept singing that same song...so...I watched him mutilate my brothers and all the slaves on the ship until only I was left…” Faust sighed “being unable to move, watching what he was doing to everyone...fear consumed me. I did not want to die like that. I wanted to die on my feet but he offered me no luxury. He kept singing while he began tearing off my armour once it was all gone he told me his name. His name was Faust and then….the humiliation began.” “What did he do to you?” “He did enough. The daemon did enough...” his hearts grow heavy every time he recalls the torment. There was no pleasure in it. None at all. “So once the daemon was satisfied he left me on the ground, no gear, pride stripped away...I layed there hoping someone will kill me. Perhaps a slave that wanted revenge. I did not want to live for another moment. Until Marius found me, wandering the ship in a daze after they raided it for supplies. When he took me into the kakophoni he said that was meant to happen, that torment was a lesson. The daemon prince gave me a great gift...When I think of those painful moments I strangely feel approval swelling in my chest along with a sense of euphoria. So I keep plunging in, holding that memory close and singing of it to others. The approval keeps building, higher and higher. And...in the end? A part of me is glad that it happened. I feel a small measure of joy visiting the memory of the...defilement.” Faust clenched his free hand “so in honour of my teacher I took his name. Hence Faust.” He then pointed at the lord of sin. “I have seen you wallow in failure from a distance. I hear it in the song. You think you know of torment? Failure? Humiliation? You know nothing…nothing at all...all you have experienced is so….small.” Adelram shook his head “I have met di-” “yet you don’t act like it! You assume you know what’s best! You think that now you can do no wrong! Or do you think you are already perfect!?” The lord sin placed his hand to his blade he narrowed his eyes. “Watch what you say noise marine.” Faust picked up the case “Marius saw something in you. The song dances around you then leaves but it keeps coming back hence why we have never moved on. What kind of game or possibly lesson is the dark prince preparing you for?” He watched the lord of sin relax his stance, he turned away. “Go back to the slave in the lower levels. I grow tired of talking.” as he walked away Faust could tell he does not like confronting uncomfortable topics. He dodges or leaves not addressing the problem, Faust decided to make his way back. Pushing the conversation away and focusing on his task.

He looked at the gear wondering what Asriel is going to do with it.

So yeah we learned a bit more about a certain Noise marine.

I'm digging the Faust character already! Btw have you slowed down on the chapter releases or is it just me? You got me fiending over here!

 Dayknight wrote:

I'm digging the Faust character already! Btw have you slowed down on the chapter releases or is it just me? You got me fiending over here!

They seem to come in cycles; slow for a bit, then faster, then it slows down a bit, and then the cycle goes on and on. Kinda like adelram and Adriel. Same though, nice to see the theee demesional slaanesh instead of just like porn 24/7.

lliu wrote:

 Dayknight wrote:

I'm digging the Faust character already! Btw have you slowed down on the chapter releases or is it just me? You got me fiending over here!

They seem to come in cycles; slow for a bit, then faster, then it slows down a bit, and then the cycle goes on and on. Kinda like adelram and Adriel. Same though, nice to see the theee demesional slaanesh instead of just like porn 24/7.

Well it's more whether I have a day off. That one time I was pumping out loads of chapters was when I had a week off.

I normally write late into the night espically if a chapter is really long. I will try and get chapters up more frequently.

On the porn front I agree people think slaanesh focuses on the vulgar stuff but forget he is the god of excess. You are not going to get favour by having sex all day what is most likely going to happen is that you will get spawned because thr dark prince will get bored of you. I tried to educate myself on slaanesh by reading as many books and rpg supplements I could get my hands on.

Chapter 8
Silas sat in the chair and watched Asriel kicking his feet as he sat in a chair across from him. They are waiting for Faust to return. At the moment Asriel has responded well to the process but the time will come soon to let him loose. As he stared he oddly found himself reflecting, he was the one that first found him. A frail human throwing rocks and bottles at him, Silas wondered why he did not kill him then. No one would care or know, he could of disoybed Adelram’s orders but he kept Asriel alive. He did not even notice him during the sorting. “Why did I let you live?” Silas said out loud. Asriel looked up to him, his hood shifting slightly “What do you mean?” “I mean why did I not gut you when I found you on Athor.” His charge tipped his head slightly he could sense he is also reflecting. “I wonder that myself...thinking about everything I have been through. Out of all the people that have died I still live.” Silas nodded “perhaps the song wanted us to reach this point?” Silas could see a small frown under the hood. “I felt approval with what I was doing before. If this was predetermined how come what I was feeling before...felt…” he touched his chest. “It felt so right…” “yet it was wrong to everyone else…” Asriel clenched his hands, he is still annoyed. In his mind he was looking out for Adelram’s best interests, a warband that is obedient, one that jumps at his every word.

The only problem is that they would largely be Asriel’s marionnettes that he manipulates for Adelram. “Were you aware that you were changing into a daemon prince Asriel?” He shook his head. “I was just focused on making myself perfect Adelram and changing the warband.” “You mean changing the warband into your family?” Asriel looked away “yes, but...it was a mistake as you said. I have to focus on other things.” He rose from the chair and walked around the room. “To be honest I feel better. More alert, aware and..” he clenched his hand “strong. I am strong. In a manner of speaking I was brittle before, I kept hammering myself on the anvil breaking piece by piece, bending myself…. Just for him, but...I realise if we wish to succeed that can’t happen anymore...” Silas nodded “you are learning.” “I have to learn, the truth of the galaxy is the strong devour the weak. The weak exists to be used by the strong. Just how you Astartes torture and maim slaves to feel. It’s your right because you are stronger. If the slaves no longer want to happen then they must rise.” Silas smiled, he then chuckled “vae victus…” “What does that mean?” “It mean’s woe to the conquered, it’s an ancient Terran saying. Those who are defeated there is only woe and torment because now you are at the whims of the conqueror...know this once you are ready Asriel he can no longer control you. Are you ready for that?” “I am aware..it’s quite exciting actually. Do you think he will try and kill me?” Silas frowned hearing that, the one thing he is not sure on is the reaction. The song moves then stops at times it becomes hard to determine which way it will lead. Right now, if he focuses he can hear the words guiding him, looking further the song merely trails off at the meeting. He rose from his chair, “well you merely must defend yourself. Knowing him if you are capable he will take you back.” Asriel scratched his cheek slightly. “Don’t worry, if it comes to that I will be ready.” Silas felt odd, he was not sure to trust him or not. Ever since he joined the noise marines he has found himself treating humans differently. Whether it was a bad or good thing remains to be seen. “I see, I trust that you can handle what comes.” as he spoke the door opened. Silas turned his head to see it’s Faust.

He walked into the room and placed several items on the table, Silas recognised them. “Asriel I have bought them.” said Faust. At his word Asriel ran over, Silas followed. He folded his arms and looked down at Asriel “so what are you going to do with all of this?” Faust gave a curt nod. “I agree, I am quite interested to see what you are planning.” His charge bought his fingers down the case, he then moved his hand to the cloak as he touched it the fabric it began roaring and howling. Asriel raised his hand as the cloak began floating into the air. The fabric started breaking down into small balls, after a moment it no longer looked like cloth but black ink. The droplets then hovered towards Asriel’s sleeve, one by one as each droplet entered Silas could see Asriel grunting in pain. Once all the droplets have entered Asriel lowered his arm and tapped his chest slightly. “There we go…” Faust walked up to him “what did you do?” “you will see.” Silas nodded “right, so what are you going to do with the next items?” he stared at the gauntlet and case. Asriel grinned as he opened the case revealing a rusty sword, he nodded and began chanting in the dark tongue. Dark energy began lashing from the weapon as it started to rise into the air, he then hovered his hand over the gauntlet and gestured upwards. The gauntlet also began hovering, Asriel’s chant slowly became louder and louder until he clapped his hands together ending it. The gauntlet and blade clashed together, producing a orb of darkness. Silas could hear the bending of metal and the screams of mortal emitting from it, in each scream he could sense centuries of suffering and agony it almost bought a smile to his face. After a few minutes the orb slowly began floating down to the table, the screams and the sounds of bending metal dying away. As it touched the table the darkness evaporated revealing two gold gauntlets along with two gold bangles.

Asriel smiled and picked up the gauntlets “so what do you think?” Silas guessed those were Asriel’s new weapons, one gauntlet bore motifs of the snake slithering around the arm and the other had motifs of a shark. The design overall looked beautiful, he was impressed. “I like them, what of the bangles?” “Those will go on my ankles.” Faust picked both of them up. “I can etched work displaying the lady of the deep and the crab. What do these do exactly?” Asriel grinned “wait and see. As I said” Faust sighed and placed both bangles on the desk. Silas folded his arms “so what is with the skull helmet?” Asriel placed the gauntlets on the desk he picked up the skull helmet. “This...this is…” Silas watched him moved his fingers over the skull. “Tell me did the skull belong to someone?” “It did belong to someone…” “your heart is heavy.” said Faust. Asriel nodded “it is that is why…” he grasped the skull, cracks started to appear while eldritch energy rippled from it until Asriel crushed the helmet shattering it. Silas stared as he dropped the pieces onto the ground as they left his fingers they slowly turned to dust. Asriel rubbed his hands together “I feel...better.” “Why?” said Silas “because I don’t have to keep my promise.” “to whom?” “It doesn’t matter Silas.” “very well, how about we use the iron maiden one more time? Faust will help.” he gave him a look, Faust gave a curt nod of agreement. “One last time.” Asriel faced the torture device “then I will be ready…” Silas smiled, he will be ready once the tournament arrives Asriel will steal the show.

Vincent practiced his blade movements in his room, he made sure it’s spacious enough, he is not like others who fill it with wines, food and other distractions. He moved passed that ages ago unlike Kadir. He needs to focus. The tournament is in a few days.

He twirled the blade and made several quick strokes, he then sheathed the blade and breathed in and out. “It’s just a few days…” he said out loud. He readied his whip and made several controlled lashes, he had to keep sharp. He has to win, the demi-gods are watching. Moving his whip around the room he heard a knock on his chamber doors. He relaxed the hand wielding the whip, he pulled it back and wrapped it around his arm. Vincent frowned he wondered who it was. Approaching the door he sighed as he opened it, the one who was at the door was head prelate Carita. He gave a small bow “Carita…” “you don’t need to be formal.” she slithered into his room. Looking around she chuckled “you’re room is boring as always Vincent.” he frowned “I have to make sure there is enough space to train. I am not a glutton like Kadir and I don’t experiment with concoctions like Alma.” His door slid close he approached the head prelate and folded his arms. “So tell me head prelate why are you here?” “Do I need a reason to visit Vincent?” she faced him and slithered over, she brought her finger down his gold mask. The gesture did not move him. “We don’t do that anymore.” Carita chuckled “true you burned through everything quite quickly. My surprise that you wanted to end our relationship.” “so why are you here? I assume you are not here to try and restart things are you?” the head prelate removed her mask. “I shall be serious. Be careful during the tournament.” “I am not worried.” “You should be, there are those among the slaves who are dangerous. The only reason why they are not part of the cult is because they have no interest but none dare to go near their abodes. It seems Apostle Ivan has lured many of them to the tournament…” going by her face Vincent could see disapproval, but he cared not he will kill them.

He rested his hand on his blade. “They will die Carita, even if they are slaves they don’t have the training I have. Plus they have not drank from the well either.” thinking on the well the only time he ever feels good is when he ingests the liquid. Carita placed her mask back on. “I know you will kill many but some of the slaves are “marked” which drew Ivan’s interest.” the news caused him to raise his eyebrow. “Marked? Are you serious?” Vincent frowned he has not received the mark of the dark prince yet. The fact that slaves have been touched by the dark prince is troubling, even Kadir and Alma do not bare marks yet. “I see...thank you for the information.” “As I said be careful, even if we don’t see each other I would not like to see a warrior such as yourself die against slaves.” Carita began slithering towards the door but stopped “I think you should be easily able to handle the prelates and gothi’s all of them assume they are going to win. None of them are training.” “Then they are fools.” “Exactly. So win dear Vincent...” The head prelate then left his room without speaking further.

She does not need to say anything more, with a swift motion he unsheathed his blade and kept practicing.

Adelram looked up to the grand arena, Ivan has outdone himself, the dome arena is open topped, snake iconography is laced through the whole building along with shimmering jewels. Salvador smiled “it looks so nice!” he nodded they “they do.” He looked down to Difillia who is not making a comment. She merely sighed “how long will they take? They should know better…” Adelram smiled as she said that, the tournament is starting soon at the moment he is waiting for everyone else. He liked to be early because he wants to take in everyone’s excitement for the bloodletting, he doesn't like to agree with Ivan but he was right. Everyone is happy, everyone has forgotten that slave’s stunt from the past.

After waiting for a few minutes Marthas arrived with Izel. The sorcerer looked up at the arena as they approached “this actually looks impressive…” Marthas nodded “it does.” Adelram grinned “so you arrived.” Marthas hefted his weapon over his shoulder “I would not want to miss this Ivan has constantly been reminding everyone” as Marthas mentioned Ivan, he heard heavy footsteps coming from the entrance. “Indeed I have and I think everyone will be happy with the show.” Adelram turned with everyone, he saw Ivan surrounded by prelates, Carita was among them. He strode towards them. “Of course for the champions of the warband I have prepared a space just for us. If you will follow m-” “Wait!” Adelram turned his head slightly he saw Silas running towards them with Faust. Both of them stopped as they reached the group. “So you were just going to escort them in without us Ivan?” The Apostle sneered slightly “tell me aren’t you meant to be looking after it?” Adelram nodded in agreement “I thought you are watching over it?” Silas folded his arms “I am, I have several noise marines watching him now let’s go.” Ivan sighed “let us go then.” he began walking, compared to the last time there was only one entrance. As they entered the dome the whole interior looked to be changed there were various doors which had directions leading to seats for cult members and Astartes.

Adelram could see a group of people with wooden masks being escorted by prelates to iron gates “who are they?” “They are the opening ceremony.” intoned Ivan. “We must have a good show to start off the tournament. Now follow me.” Ivan lead them to a side corridor with steps as they walked up they entered a familiar box but it looked far more lavish and bigger, servants were also at hand serving all manner of food and wine. What caught Adelram’s interest were the runes carved on the walls. Ivan noticed this and smiled “the runes can transmit sound from the arena grounds, so you will be able to hear every scream and gasp of death. If the fighters are cursing each other you will hear it. Also the sounds from the crowd have also been blocked through the runes.” Adelram folded his arms as he walked around the box “you really thought this through haven’t you?” “Hence why I said it would take a few weeks to prepare..” “perhaps we could make this annual?” at the mention of annual Ivan bowed slightly “I would be honoured to arrange it...perhaps we should talk more afterwards? How about we take our seats?” everyone sat down on familiar cushions. Silas and Faust sat at the far right, Defillia and Salvador on the left and Marthas and Ivan sat next to him at his right and left. Finally Izel took a cushion and placed it next to Marthas and sat down. The prelates stood over them.

Adelram looked down towards the arena its also larger as well. He also spotted familiar runes carved onto the walls of the arena along with two iron gates at both ends, at the current moment he could also see all the seats have been filled. The Astartes have front row seats while the humans sit behind them.

Adelram smiled seeing all of this, he relaxed and called over a cult member to serve him wine, the bronze masked cultist walked over and lowered the pantry. He picked off a glass and sipped it. “So when is it starting Ivan?” The apostle took a glass from the dish as well. “At any moment….”

As he spoke after a few seconds one of the gates opened, A large and obese man on a gold throne came into view, the throne was carried by chained and abused slaves. They stood in the middle of the arena and announced. “Demi-gods! Mortals! The great blot begins! I Kadir shall be your announcer! But first! A decision must be made! Slaves have the right to enter but there are few spots in the tournament itself! So we have prepared something! The slaves will engage in a battle royale until only six are left!” Adelram could hear his voice clearly, he could also see the crowd cheering, their mouths are moving but no sound is entering his ears. Izel grunted “these runes are not all that special, it’s quite simple.” Marthas frowned “enough posturing sorcerer just enjoy the show!” Izel grumbled slightly, Adelram could not help smile, Izel is endearing in his own way. “Marthas is right, enjoy the show relax dear brother.” Izel sighed and relaxed “fine.” Adelram looked over to Silas and Faust they were utterly focused on what was going on before them. He nodded and did the same, he can’t even miss a second.

He could see Kadir is leaving the arena, the gate closed behind him and the one at the other side opened. Out came to what he assumed to be the slaves, they are wearing wooden masks, some look mutated and others seemed plain. They all took a space in the arena. Ivan raised his hand “oh I forgot to mention the runes will make a chime sound, that means to begin fighting. Now before we start how about we take a look?” “Why?” asked Adelram. “Because many of the slaves are marked. Look at them.” Adelram looked down to the arena, to his surprise a few of the slaves caught his eye. There as an extremely large man wielding a blade who wore little clothing, what was interesting was his skin was shimmering, it looked like marble. On his back he could see a brand, the mark of the dark prince. “Who is he?” “My lord that is Gidius, I have sent many to recruit him to the cult but they come back in pieces. When I told him of the tournament he was eager to enter to show his splendor to us.” Marthas frowned “he will die.” Adelram raised his eyebrow “why do you say that?” “he should focus on his martial ability not whether he looks shiny or not.” Silas chuckled “look at Marthas being him, but I agree he might get far but he will die.” Faust nodded “how about we make a bet?” “A bet?” said Adelram. “Yes, we each choose a slave and bet on how far they will go.” Adelram nodded “right I will go first.” he scanned the arena, someone that will catch his eye.

Then he saw one, a man with somewhat light pinkish skin and ridged horns, his hair was also white and braided. A part of the braided hair was tied into a ponytail.

They also wore no clothes save black baggy three quarter length trousers. The sleeve of the trousers was tight around their leg. He also wore a belt with a buckle that is shaped into a sliver skull, the mouth was shaped like a snake and parchment was flowing out of it. Also attached at the back of the belt was a flowing black fabric.

But the most eye catching thing about this person is the strange tattoo’s that is somewhat covering is arm and right bicep. Along with the gold gauntlets and bangles. “Who is he?” Ivan frowned “from what I understand a late entrance. Some slaves get their hands on gold but don’t do much with it. He does not have a weapon so I wonder how he will fight.” Adelram licked his lips. “He will get to the finals.” Marthas raised his eyebrow “are you sure? He is still a slave.” “He will get to the finals I know it. So how about everyone else take your bets? Salvador? Defillia? You may bet as well.” Silas nodded “I will go with Adelram’s choice.” Marthas pointed “her. She will at least get past the second round.” Adelram looked over to the person he is pointing at. He saw a woman with six arms, blades were held in each. She was a picture of beauty despite being a slave but Adelram could tell she is deadly. “So you are picking that one?” “Yes.” Izel folded his arms “I will pick the shiny one. He will get to the finals.” Ivan grinned “I agree with the sorcerer.” Adelram looked over to Salvador he narrowed his eyes and nodded. “I will go with masters choice!” Difillia stroked her chin “Lord Marthas seems right on the money, the woman is a fighter.” Adelram found their choices satisfactory. He relaxed in the cushion as he looked at Faust “so tell me this is your idea who are you betting on?” Faust looked down at the arena “Only three will survive this opening ceremony and the one you chose will be one of them.” “that’s not really a bet Faust.” “I am betting that the one you chose will survive this.” Adelram shrugged, the noise marine is strange anyway.

He sipped some of his wine as he heard a chime. Ivan smiled “it’s starting!” Adelram focused on the arena. Soon as the chime sounded a bedlam of violence erupted in the arena. The six-armed woman began slicing and dancing through people. Gidius was like a juggernaut, blades and knives bounced off his shining skin as he hacked people apart while swinging his blade is great arcs. The carnage unfolding in the arena, he could hear the dying screams, the breaking of bone, the slicing of limbs all of it was wonderful. He searched for the one he chosen in the melee and to his annoyance he was just standing there. His hands placed around his back. “Why isn’t he fighting?” Adelram hissed. Marthas stroked his chin and looked as well. “I think….they are afraid.” “what? Why did he enter!?” “No, he is not afraid it’s everyone else. All the slaves are avoiding entering a few paces of him.” “Good eye.” said Silas. “I imagine if anyone gets close to him they will die.” Adelram frowned, he wondered what both Silas and Marthas saw. In the end the bloodletting is pleasing, just by the faces displaying on the members of the crowd.

The melee went on for several minutes until only those that can actually fight remained. There were twelve left. Six decided to surround the one he betted on. Finally they got into battle stance, they flexed their fingers and charged. Adelram barely could see it, as he approached the first opponent he kicked them breaking their neck in one blow. He then flipped back and roundhouse kicked another. It’s clear enough his skull was shattered from the blow.

Adelram drained his glass and placed it to the side he began clapping. “He is amazing!” he was darting through the remaining four. Fists and feet flicked out breaking bones and rupturing organs. Those he killed dropped to the ground like stone. Right away Adelram could see it everyone’s eyes were on him. His chosen slave then darted to three more, even though there was six remaining. Even if all were relaxing he kept fighting. The first he punched in the face tearing away the skin, the second he punched through the gut and the third he jumped towards them and landed a flying kick sending them to the ground. Adelram could hear the crunching and breaking of bone.

It just took several short seconds until the chime played. Leaving only three in the arena, Gidius and the six limbed woman did not even realize what happened. Adelram sat back impressed. “Ivan who is he?” he scratched his head “I don’t know my lord.” “what do you mean you don’t know? How could you miss someone like that?” “I don’t keep track of all the slaves!” Silas nodded “I think this tournament will be interesting.” he looked over to Cartia “I think some of the prelates will be dying today.” The head prelate gripped the handle of her weapon “the prelates will not be bested by slaves my lord.” “we shall see..” Adelram frowned at Silas “stop antagonizing her.” The noise marine shrugged “anyway it seems Faust was right there is only three left.” He looked again, Faust was correct there are only three. “How did you know Faust?” he cocked his head slightly “I know, because it seems the one with the horns dislikes weaklings moving on.” as Faust spoke the gate opened and the announcer came into the arena followed by several bronze masked cultists who began cleaning up the bodies.

Kadir gestured the slaves over “Please come over!” all three of them walked over. He approached Gidius “Can you spare any words?” Gidius flexed his muscles “my splendor will carry me to victory! I Gidius given this wonderful body will show what I can do with it!” The crowd seemed excited to see more of Gidius going by their reaction. The six limbed woman stepped forward and raised his blades. “I blade dancer Kishi shall show you art!” Marthas smiled “there is a warrior…” Silas chuckled “how about you acquire her if she survives?” Adelram could see Marthas is in deep thought like he is actually considering it. Finally Kadir approached the one he chose. “You stole the show tell me why did you kill three extra before the chime?” The horned slave scratched his head “because I wanted to?” Kadir frowned “well there are rules…” “what are rules though? Tell me are there Astartes in this tournament?” The question threw everyone in the arena off guard. Adelram raised his eyebrow “he wants to fight Astartes? With his bare hands?” Izel shook his head “we have an idiot among them.” Kadir continued speaking in clear confusion. “You can’t kill the demi-gods...” “why not? They die like everyone else. Honestly the battle royale was quite boring will the actual tournament be interesting?” Marthas grinned “I like him.” “Marthas you chose a slave already.”Alderam said flatly.

The slave speaking in such a manner has caused the crowd to begin murmuring among each other especially the Astartes, no one is cheering also. Kadir sighed “do you at least have a name? Title?” The horned slave stroked his chin. “Hmmm, call me George.” “Are you sure?” “Is that a problem?” “It’s just...quite plain. Is that really your name?” “It’s George that is is my name.” Kadir sighed heavily “very well George. Do you think you have a chance to win?” “Yes, because everyone else is weak.” George’s answer is causing Carita to grind her teeth, Adelram could hear it. But he could not help but smile slightly “I like him.” “he is insulting the cult. My cult.” hissed Ivan. “Calm yourself Ivan let’s see how far George can go. Perhaps if he survives and I acquire him I will change his name to something better.” Ivan shook his head “he won’t survive.” “We shall see.” looking at the arena he could see the announcer is at his ropes end with George. He dismissed the slaves as the gate they used to enter the arena opened all of them left in silence.

The bronze masked servants were still at work cleaning, Adelram looked over to Salvador he is grinning ear to ear. “He is amazing!” Difillia frowned “he is rude, and he is mocks the Astartes. I don’t like him.” Adelram smiled at her “if he wins you have to get along with him.” “if that’s the case I will tolerate him my lord.” He inclined his head to her “very well.” he the relaxed in the cushion he picked up his glass. “Another refill!” a cultist came over and refilled his glass. As he drank his hearts were beating rapidly, deep down he had a feeling this tournament will be interesting.

Chapter 9
Vincent took a deep breath, standing in front of the iron gate bought a sense of ease to him. Looking down to his ceremonial wargear he smiled. “I can finally use this…” before on Vestos he wore makeshift armour but since becoming a prelate he was given this gear by apostle Ivan. While waiting for the gates to open his mind drifted, it’s clear Ivan expects more from him. He wants to see more and he is in the position to deliver that. The gates began to open, breaking his train of thought. Vincent unsheathed his blade and gripped the handle tightly as he walked forward into the arena soon as he entered, looking up to the crowd their cheers roared into his ears. Some were screaming for his victory, others for his death. He could also see the demi-gods are watching with clear interest.

Normally he does not care for praise, but having everyone’s eyes on him. Hearing all their cheers he raised his weapon as he walked to the centre of the arena. He released a bellow. A shout to let everyone know to look at him and him only. At the other side of the arena the gate opened, out of the darkness he spotted a sliver masked gothi who’s belt contains various concoctions. Vincent guessed that she is under Alma. Knowing that it’s clear he is the better fighter.

The gothi approached and gave a small bow “prelate Vincent I a-” Vincent readied his blade “I don’t care for your name. You are going to die.” the gothi sighed “Very well…” she unsheathed her blade and got into battle stance. Vincent waited for the chime, his heart was not beating rapidly, he felt calm and confident. He felt his heart beat one more time and then he heard the chime. He charged towards the gothi, they stood in place instead of readying their guard she went to her belt and pulled out a vial and threw it towards his feet. Vincent stopped and covered his eyes as a pink mist consumed him along with the sound of the crowd. He grunted “I knew this was going to happen….” he calmed himself and put up his defence. What he knew of Alma and how she developed herself she has a large following. She poured herself into studying sorcery and the alchemic arts, the sort that can bring out your greatest desires or fears. He heard that she developed drugs that could send one into a state of bliss. The only thing he had to determine is what kind concontion the gothi has thrown at him.

Vincent looked around until he heard a voice “Leonard.” the voice was familiar, it’s someone he hoped to forget. After a few seconds someone approached him, her form coalcsing together from the pink mist. She held a blade and wore the same dress, the one that he killed her in. “Are you happy here?” “Yes I am. You are a dead memory.” staring at her he searched his heart it pricked slightly but it did not hurt like before. A smirk lined his lips “I can easily kill you..” he charged, the one impersonating the woman he killed readied their blade and cursed. “I tried to find out more about you...it seems you are unmoved by this…” even if the gothi had her face the prick was still there. Staring at his opponent wearing her visage merely annoyed him. They clashed together, right away he could clearly see he was better. As his opponent moved their blade to strike, Vincent parried opening them up, he impaled them with his blade.

She gagged, he twisted the blade and kicked her back. As his opponent crashed to the ground the mist dissipated. The form of the one he killed changed into that of the gothi, her blood now pooling on the ground. The cheers of the crowd came crashing back into his ears, no one wished for his death. They were cheering for his victory, even the demi-gods were clapping with approval. The gate he entered the arena from opened up, Kadir on his throne came towards him. The slaves panting and crying as they held the golden throne, at times Vincent wonders how Kadir became a prelate. At most he understands he is good at sorcery but that’s it. The obese man chuckled “so prelate Vincent. You won. How do you feel?” Vincent looked at his bloodied blade. The prickling feeling that gripped his heart is gone in a rare moment he felt elation.

It’s a long time since he has ever felt it since coming to the ship. “I feel good at first I thought this tournament would be boring but I want more.” as he spoke the crowd cheered even louder. Kadir nodded “it seems there is favourite. I do hope you continue to impress everyone...now I assume you want to get ready for your next match?” “Yes, I have to keep myself sharp. To let your guard down could mean death.” “Agreed now I assume you wish to prepare yourself I won’t keep you. Please you can leave the way I came.” Vincent gave a curt nod, he sheathed his blade and began walking to the exit. Each step the crowd cheers became louder, a part of him wanted them to praise him even more. He will give them something to cheer for once he wins the whole tournament.

Several rounds have passed, Adelarm sipped at his glass, the bloodletting the humans have displayed so far has impressed him. Going by the faces of his brothers all of them are impressed. The skill that has been displayed so far has gripped him as well. Yet there have been problems. Right now the semi finals are coming up, there are four fighters to left. “So the next match is George vs Gidius…” Marthas grumbled “the crowd will cheer for that shiny fool over the one who can fight.” “Stop being upset, the one you chose is going up against a favourite.” Ivan smirked “Vincent, at first he was not going to enter the tournament but with some convincing he changed his mind.” Adelram inclined his head to Ivan “he has displayed great skill. He is a crowd favourite unlike George.” “My lord it’s because he ends the matches too quickly.” At the mention of ending matches too quickly he had to admit Ivan was right. Barely any weapon play occurs. He merely charges towards the opponent at high speed then it will only take one to two blows to destroy them. His opponents could not even strike back. Even sorcerer's stood no chance.

Adelram relaxed in his cushion “still we shall see if I am right. Gidius should be able to take his blows. Perhaps we will get an actual match.” “He will die.” said Faust. Everyone looked over to him. “Are you referring to George?” “No Gidius, he knows nothing of true hardship, pain or sacrifice to get what he wants. So he will lose.” Izel scoffed “tell me noise marine is this part of your song? Gidius is marked, it’s clear George is not. The one who is favoured is clear.” Silas relaxed in his cushion “Humour me Izel how do you think favour with a god works?” “Look at his body, it’s been shaped and changed. Plus the increased strength.” Adelram had to agree with Izel. He could sense the favour bleeding off Gidius, compared to George he does not radiate as much energy. “I think Izel is correct, but you never know Gidius could make a mistake.” Silas sighed “fine, let’s watch the match. The large announcer is entering the arena.” At Silas’ word Adelram looked down to the arena Kadir is stood in the middle gesturing upwards to the crowd. “The time is upon us! The semi-finals! So many have spilled their blood! Screamed their dying breaths in this arena! Now the first of the semi-finals! George vs Gidius!” Both gates opened, out came both fighters. They stood face to face, Kadir’s throne was in between them.

Adelram watched Gidius flex, in reaction the crowd looked to be crying their lungs out. With how Gidius conducts himself he captures the hearts and minds of the crowd. That is clear enough. Marthas sighed “I hate him.” Adelram smiled at his champion “Because he is not plain like you am right?” Marthas narrowed his one eye. “I won’t speak further. George will kill him and I can stop being frustrated.” Izel laughed “It might be George that dies.” Adelram sighed slightly “alright enough arguing let’s watch.” Everyone brought their eyes to the arena again. Kadir has left, Gidius pointed his large blade at George. “You are such an ugly thing compared to me you know that?” George wiggled his toes slightly on the ground, he looked down to them and then upwards to Gidius “why do you fight? Do you enjoy this?” Adelram could see the confusion lining Gidius face. He released a great laugh “I care not for killing people. I only do so to show how lowly they are for standing up to me. I kill because I look my best when doing so. The euphoria as people praise me…” George got into battle stance. “I see. I fight because it’s fun, I kill to improve myself. Let’s hope you are not boring.” The chime sounded and George shot forward and landed several quick blows to Gidus’ chest. There was no sign of damage from Asriel’s strikes. Gidius merely took them and laughed “it tickles. Stop that. Your dirty hands can’t harm me!” He swung his blade in the middle of George’s attack.

George bought his arm up, blocking the sword strike, Izel whistled “the material of those gauntlets is actually pretty interesting…” Everyone placed their eyes on the sorcerer. “How so?” asked Adelram. “Well you see psychic energy is being charged through them. It’s why he could block that strike.” “It’s a force weapon?” “Well...yes.” Adelram looked at George with more interest. The one before him is a psyker, which also explains his strength.

Gidius and George clashed again and again, the sword clanging on the golden gauntlets and George making quick strikes and kicks. The issue is no damage is being dealt. “Now considering his gauntlets are force weapons it should easily tear through Gidius’ body. How come that is not the case Izel?” The sorcerer shrugged “I...don’t know. Unless Gidius’ body holds properties we don’t know about.” “It does.” Ivan folded his arms. “From what I understand Gidius’ body can even block power weapons. I discovered that a few months ago. Who knows what blessings have been piled upon him since then. So this George might be in trouble he is on the defence.” as Ivan spoke George leapt back. “See? Gidius will kill him.”

He frowned seeing this, Adelram hoped George will get to the finals but that does not seem likely. Even the crowd is against him, due to him leaping back everyone is booing and jeering at him. George’s stance relaxed he pointed at Gidius “It seems that I was wrong about you.” Gidus lowered his stance “you are panicking...aren’t you?” “No, because unlike you I know what it means to go further beyond my confines. I thought you would be interesting to fight but I was wrong...I give you...an F. It’s time to end this.” George clenched his fists and got into battle stance and finally Adelram sensed it. The psychic energy building, dark energy and purple lighting was threading through his gauntlets and bangles. Like a bullet he charged forward, Gidius could barely even react he tried to swing his blade but George with one hand knocked the strike back. His weapon went flying from his hands.

He took one more quick step forward, as his arm moved at the back of his mind Adelram heard the sound of a snarling beast. Second by second, his fist went forward leaving traces of dark energy until his fist smashed into the side of Gidius’ body. Then he saw it, everyone saw it the cracks. Gidius howled in pain, he tried to stagger back but George would not let him. Kicks and punches crashed into his body, as his arms and feet moved the energy traces that were left behind strangely captivated him.

Gidius was crying in agony. “Please stop! I give up!” George ignored him he readied both his hands and made several quick unrelenting punches. “Shatter! Break under my onslaught!” shouted George. He kept punching, his speed increasing as the seconds ticked by. Bits of Gidius’ body were falling to the ground, George drew back his fist and punched Gidus in the face. As the fist impacted his shining his face, as it cracked black energy began rippling from all the cracks in his body until Gidius burst in a shower of dark energy. What remained of Gidius shattered into small pieces that danced through the air. The glittering lights of the ore along with the energy was capturing all even the Astartes. No one was cheering and perhaps this is what George wanted. He captured everyone with the artistry of Gidius’ death.

It took a few moments for everyone to start clapping and cheering. His brothers were even clapping. Adelram grinned “looks like he made the finals!” He gave Silas and Salvador a look. “So we were right!” Ivan frowned “who is he? Perhaps...” Adelram looked over to Ivan. “What is it?” “It’s just that an individual who killed gothi’s with their fists has been reported to me. I think George is the culprit.” He gave a casual shrug to the apostle “then your cultists need to be better Ivan. Now from what I have seen the one before us has no reason to join the cult if he could easily kill them.” “He is attacking people he has no right to. Let me put it this way, how sure are you that he won’t start killing Astartes? He just shattered Gidius into a thousand tiny pieces. If you do take him under your wing he must be controlled.” “Control has no place under the dark prince.” Said Silas. “Control is an antithesis to everything we do.” “He is only a human” Ivan said firmly. “And? What does it matter? If his skill is impressive then it is. Does not matter if one is an Astartes or not. I recall the Phoenician was deeply saddened when the painter of his favourite portrait died. Even when he ascended he still kept it. It would not surprise me if it’s still on the pride of the emperor.” Adelram could see Silas’ point. “His skill is real Ivan. If he survives I will talk with him. In the end if it comes to that I will have him make sure to keep the prognoids intact.” His word stopped the argument. The apostle sighed heavily and took a sip from his wine glass. “Well Kadir is in the arena let’s see what George has to say.” said Ivan. Adelram placed his eyes on the arena the interview is already starting. “So tell me George. That was spectacular! How did you come up with it?” “With what?” To Adelram George looked confused going by his body language. Kadir shook his head “shattering Gidius into tiny pieces!” “Oh! Well...I just wanted to break him to honest...to test myself.” “Test yourself?” “Yes, to go further beyond my limits. I wonder what it will be like to reach the highest point? Plus he was boring to fight I had to find some way to improve myself. Tell me are the one’s in the final’s strong?” Kadir nodded “well the next semi-final is between Kishi and Vincent. If you have to choose who would you rather fight?” “Vincent.” “May I ask why?” “Because he is stronger.” “I am quite sure people would rather fight a weaker opponent in the arena.” “What would be the point of that? Without the threat of pain. The heat of fighting a possibly stronger opponent how can you become better? There is no joy in avoiding pain.” Marthas turned and gave him a look. “Can we trade?” “What?” said Adelram. “I am asking can you bet on Kishi and I can have George.” “No. He is mine.” “He is not yours yet. How about we give him the choice of who he wants to go with?” “No, because I have decided to claim him for myself. As leader of the warband that is my decision.” As he pulled the leader card, Marthas grumbled slightly in annoyance.

Adelram smiled as he looked at George his conversation with Kadir ending, as he walked away his hearts were beating rapidly. To acquire such a fighter with that mindset. The prospect was pleasing to him. Now he has decided if George survives he will be his servant he will make it happen. Adelram then heard chuckling, he looked over to see it’s Silas. “You like that one that much?” “I do is that a problem?” “No. It’s just interesting that’s it.” Adelram frowned wondering what he is talking about. He looked at the arena again. A part of him did not care for the next match. He wanted to see George again, the prospect of seeing him in the finals bought a smile to his face.

Chapter 10
He felt on edge as he walked to the tunnel leading to the iron gates, he is so close to the finals he can taste it. Just one more round, just one more victory and he will be there. Vincent nodded “the one I am facing should not be too hard to defeat…” what is knows of the slave Kishi is that she cares more about being flashy than being practical with her techniques. Putting on a show has its place but this is a life and death struggle for the title of champion. As he became lost in thought a heard a voice. “Vincent!” He recognised the voice it belonged to Alma he turned and he could see her running towards him. As she approached Vincent could clearly see she was out breath. “What is it Alma?” She crossed her arms. “Goodness I have been looking for you. I need to talk with you.” “About what?” “The finals. Have you considered who you are actually facing?” As Alma mentioned the final’s he stroked his chin. This George fellow had an interesting fighting style but it’s clear enough that he is arrogant. He has also considered the possibility that George is the robed fighter they saw in the hallway it’s clear that he is deadly but everyone has a weakness. There is always a strategy to beating any opponent. “I have thought about it.” “Well what are you going to do?” “Well first he is arrogant that is clear enough I have to use that against him. If he thinks an opponent is strong he feels them out first that is clear enough going by the semi-final match. I have to use that moment to kill him.” Alma gave a small sigh of relief “I am glad you actually thought of a strategy…” “Don’t worry Alma I will win. Unlike everyone else I have been preparing. Now I have to get going my match is starting.” Vincent turned away and continued his journey to the tunnel. He could hear Alma shouting “You will become the champion! I know it!” Vincent smiled hearing that. Titles weren’t really his thing but since the tournament started he craved for one.

Walking down the dark tunnel he reached the gates, he could hear Kadir announcing them. As he finished the gate slowly slid open. He slowly walked into the arena, the cheers of the crowd greeted him. As he reached the center the shouts and bellows of the crowd reached a crescendo, they want him to win. They want to see more of him. Vincent raised his hand to their cheers as his opponent approached him. Once he was face to face with his enemy Kadir was hefted away. Now it’s just him and Kishi.

She twirled the blades in each of her hands. “Going by your body language you look confident…” “I am confident slave.” he pointed his finger at her “this is not a game to me! I am aim to win!” the six limbed maiden chuckled “I see...please don’t die quickly I hate when my dance partners do that…” Vincent unsheathed his blade. “You are the one that is going to die.” after a moment he heard the chime. Kishi charged forward, Vincent unfurled his whip and made rapid lashes halting her charge. Right now he has her where he wants her. Kishi focuses on offense, her skill at defence is poor, Vincent could see it right away.

As he continued to lash her with his whip he could see the frustration as she tried to dodge or swipe away at it with her blades. He had to wait for the right moment, when she does not have time to ready her guard or set her off balance. And to his luck it only took one more lash from his whip. Kishi took a step back, Vincent charged forward and began slashing away with his blade.The six limbed slave tried to parry his attacks but due to being off guard she has trouble doing so. He was able to get a few shallow cuts in, Kishi hissed “Damn you!” In silence Vincent continued his assault. Just a bit more and he will have his opportunity.

Their blades clashes again and again, despite holding six blades he could easily keep up with each. He has trained with Cartia, compared to her the slave is slow. In frustration Kishi ignored her defence and tried to attack. Vincent parried the blows opening her up for an attack. He then plunged his blade into her stomach and twisted. Kishi gagged as blood spilled from his lips. Vincent quickly removed his blade and with a swift blade movement removed her head in one clean cut. Kishi’s body stood up right for a few moments before toppling to the ground. Staring at the now severed head Vincent smiled. “So your dance ends.” He looked up to the crowd and all of them began yelling his name, shouting for his victory in the finals. He heard the gate opening as familiar announcer entered the arena. “Bravo! Bravo!” Kadir approached he was clapping with uncontrollable joy. “Such a clean cut! How did you do it!?” Vincent shrugged “I practice. To be honest I keep winning because I spend most of my time practising.” “I see! So you are going to be facing George in the finals! Are you confident!?” “I am. He is just another slave. An arrogant one at that.” “I see, well I won’t keep you. The finals are going to be in a few hours.” Vincent nodded “then I must prepare.” he made his way out of the arena.

As he entered the tunnel he smirked “I can win this...I know I can…”

Adelram relaxed in his cushion, it’s been about an hour or so and he spent most of it with idle banter and wine. After watching the last match a part of him hoped he could stop the finals and acquire both George and Vincent. Adelram ran through Vincent’s qualities in his head, He appears dependable, obedient and is willing to go at lengths to improve his skill. Every quality he desired. “So do you wish to have him my lord?” Adelram looked over to Ivan. “I assume you guessed what I was thinking?” “Indeed I have, I do think Vincent will be a good match for you. He knows his place and his pursuit of excess is wonderful to see.” “I agree. Part of me wants to stop the final’s but I have to remember this tournament is for the warband. No matter how the final’s play out I will have a new servant.” Marthas sighed “are you sure Vincent is a good match?” “What do you mean Marthas?” asked Adelram. “I mean, it’s clear enough that you will get bored of him in time.” Silas echoed his champion. “You will, he does not let his heart run free that will cost him in the next round.” “How do you know? Vincent has clear skill in his blade work and he is focused. How sure are you that I will get bored of him?” The noise marine leaned back into the cushion “he is rejecting his pain and it stifiles his growth...what he does is mere distractions to alleviate the pain in his heart…” “What are you talking about?” Silas folded his arms “just wait for the finals and you will see.” Adelram could not help get annoyed with how Silas has become so cryptic after joining the Kakophoni. It’s a plus that he does not second guess him anymore but he gets the feeling he is acting like he knows and understands far more than he does. He was not sure whether he liked that or not.

Adelram frowned “guess I just have to wait and see…”

Vincent gripped the handle of his blade, it’s almost time just a few minutes. The finals are coming, he sat on a bench running strategies through his head. He wants to win this, he has to win. The drive to win was consuming him, it was an odd sensation. Heat was welling up in his chest as he thought of victory. Then he heard the chime for fighters to go to the iron gates, he got up from the bench and began walking to the tunnel.

As he reached it, he took in a deep breath and continued walking, approaching the iron gates. He saw Kadir yelling as usual trying to increase the hype generated by the crowd. Even standing here he could hear the muffled screaming and cheers. Right away he knows they are screaming for him to win and that’s what he will do.

He waited for a few more seconds as the gates finally opened, Vincent walked into the arena and the cheers of the crowd was almost deafening. He could tell all of them were looking forward to this. But he had to concentrate on what was in front of him, the gate at the other side of the arena was opening. At the corner of his vision he could tell Kadir is giving him a look. He wants him to win also, the drive to win consumed him utterly.

He tapped his cheeks with his hands and looked ahead of him, then he saw him, George. The robed figure who has been killing the priesthood.

He casually walked to the center of the arena, Kadir was taken away on his throne, the slaves crying and grunting. Now alone, Vincent smiled. “You are arrogant you know that?” George shrugged back “if it helps you fight better I can be even more arrogant.” what his opponent just said caused him to raise his eyebrow. “What are you talking about?” “You are strong prelate but you can be even better.” his serene voice made him want to believe him but at most he is trying to throw him off. He can’t get distracted at the start of the fight.

Vincent unsheathed his blade and got into battle stance. He need to prick at him, make him angry. “You are aware your fighting style is ugly? There is no precision, no technique. From what I hear you are just using brute force..” in response George got into battle stance, purple electricity tracing through his gold gauntlets. “I fight this way because it feels better. You should try it.” He frowned hearing that, it seems that he is not the type to be thrown off by trash talk. Gripping his blade he waited for the chime, his heart was beating rapidly until he heard it. The sound to start combat.

Vincent used this opportunity to strike first he lashed his whip forward, instead of dodging George stood in place and took the attack. His pinkish skin bled slightly “this is not enough...you can do more…I barely felt it..” he ground his teeth hearing that, George must be mocking him. He attacked again with his whip but this time George caught it to his shock. Then suddenly he was pulled towards his opponent, the sheer strength on display almost frightened him. But he has been through worse.

Soon as he got into a few paces, he felt a thundering pain in his face and after a split second he found himself tumbling to the ground.

His vision was a daze, his face hurt at the current moment he could tell that his nose is broken. But something is strange, he felt his nose tingling and realigning into place. The pain quickly vanished, in confusion he got up and looked at George. “W-what have you done!?” “Nothing. As I said you can do more.” George beconked with one finger. “Or can you only use your whip?” Vincent ground his teeth in annoyance he charged towards George, he readied his blade. As he reached close combat he began to slash at his opponent again and again, but George was merely making simple movements causing him to hit air. It was frustrating, even the crowd began shouting. “Hit each other! Stop dancing!” the crowd bellowed. “Ignore them.” George said flatly. “Blind fools who can’t understand true pain...but you are almost there…” Vincent narrowed his eyes as he grasped his blade in both hands and made a sideways slash. To his horror George caught his blade with his fingers, just with one hand he stopped his attack. “What can I do to make you fight? To make you grow? Out of everyone in this tournament you caught my interest. Even before this bout you were different compared to everyone else.” Vincent furrowed his brow he had no idea what he was talking about.

George released his grip on his blade, Vincent staggered back. “Who are you!?” “It doesn't matter who I am. Perhaps I need to push you?” He flexed his fingers slightly, dark energy began building in his hands. Vincent got ready to dodge a psychic attack but instead what happened is the energy dissipated and the tattoo’s on his body began moving. The brand that looked like a snake slithered off his body. It was a small thing but in a few seconds it began growing, until it towered over him. The shadowy snake had pink eyes it was also taller than an Astartes, just looking at it such a creature could eat them whole.

He took a step back “you were hiding this the whole time!?” “Well yes, I had no reason to use it before. If this can help you I don’t mind using it.” “I don’t need your help slave!” “But you do. Ivan wishes you to win and then spy on him. I wish to help you become your own person. Plus this tournament was meant to help with my boredom but it’s not exactly working. Please do entertain me at the same time Vincent.” He gestured with one finger, the snake shot forward maw opened wide, but to his surprise it diverted slightly. It crashed to the side of him. The snake then reared upwards slithering back, but it had something in its mouth.

He stared and it and he could spot a hand peeping out of his maw, Vincent looked to his arm that wields the whip, it was gone, torn off. He dropped to his knees and screamed, blood was pooling on the ground. He began hyperventilating, George shook his head. “You are not going to die. Not yet.” Vincent then felt a sharp pain, he felt his bones moving, he looked to his missing arm and it was rebuilding itself. First the bone, then the muscle and the skin.

The pain vanished as his arm was reformed, he flexed it and looked up to George “w-what are you doing?” “Making you better, but the pain has not ended yet. My dear snake has another function. You should feel it about now.” as George spoke, the arena bled away. He was in a room, it was dimly lit but it had a strange smell. Looking around he saw two bloodied operating tables. But what drew his vision was the people on it. Two boys, thrashing and crying for help. They cried for their mother, they screamed for their father. Vincent dropped his blade and gripped his head, tears falling down his cheeks. “Stop it! Don’t!” The two boys kept crying screaming for help. Until the door opened revealing a doctor in dirty clothes wheeling in a tray. All the tools were rather rusty and dirty. The doctor who entered the room picked up a scalpel and stood over one of the boys.

Vincent picked up his blade and got his feet he roared in agony and charged towards the doctor, his heart was bleeding. It screamed in pain “Stop it! Stop!” he slashed the doctor but he faded away into pink mist. He blinked and suddenly he was in front of George who just blocked his attack with is gauntlet. “I barely saw that…” Vincent blinked trying to clear his misty eyes. Then he felt anger, his heart hurt. “You...will pay…” “It doesn’t end there Vincent…” George pushed away his strike and punched him in the gut, he then landed a blow on his face sending him flying.

Crashing on the ground, Vincent grunted trying to rise, he saw the black snake darting towards him. Instead of aiming for his arm, it tore off his leg. Again he screamed, but the arena bled away again. The pain vanished and his leg was still there, but he was in another dark room. He got to his feet and looked around, it looked like a hotel of sorts, he then heard the sound of a woman. For some reason his hearts twisted, it came from the bed. He looked towards it and saw her sleeping with a man he does not recognise.

Tears trailed down his face, he can’t handle the pain he is feeling right now. It’s too much, far too much. He gripped his blade and walked over to the bed. He panted and began slashing away at the two figures. He did not care he wanted them gone, if he kills them the pain will stop. The surroundings bled away again and he found himself in front of George slashing relentlessly at him. His attacks were getting through, but the pain in his heart has distracted him, he pulled back his attack. “Why did you stop Vincent?” asked George. He looked down to his blade his hands were trembling. “Why are you doing this?” “To make you better. But it seems that is not enough.” his opponent sighed. “Perhaps this will help?

He coughed slightly, “is this better?” right away he recognised the voice. As the person before him spoke a deafening silence held the arena. It just lasted for a moment until all the cultists and Astartes started screaming to kill the person in front of him. To brutalize him, to shred him to pieces. But deep down he knew, soon as he heard that voice he had no chance of winning. “Don’t listen to them. Ignore them.” said Asriel. Vincent shook his head “I-I have no chance…” “you do, you are strong but Iv- no in my foolishness held your development. So I shall be truthful. This will help you.” Asriel removed his wooden mask and dropped it on the ground. As Vincent looked upon the disgraced high prelate’s visage, it terrified him, but it was beautiful at the same time. To him it would be a crime to harm it.

Asriel flexed his fingers as the shadowy snake slithered behind and him. “Tell me Vincent how do you feel now?” He clenched his heart as Asriel spoke, his heart won’t stop hurting this is what Asriel does. This is how he tortured him before when he took the warband. “I was wrong.” Asriel said firmly. Vincent looked at him in surprise “trying to change you into my family was wrong but the pain you felt wasn’t.” he looked up towards the box. “The rejection still pains me...some part of me hates that he rejected my gift. Yet being a cripple, being tortured and frightened thinking about it now? It was wonderful. I forgive you sorceror for it was not for you I would not become this.” Asriel leveled his gaze at him. “That’s why Vincent I will tell you this. I manipulated your emotions so you drown in excess. I cared nothing for your children, some part of me actually enjoyed your reaction to seeing your kids in a box. Crying over it like a child, I searched the past and what I saw were your children screaming as they died on those tables. Plus when you killed your wife? It was amazing, it’s a shame that she was having relations with another man. Or perhaps she left you because you are weak willed? Oh and I should add Laura was planning to take your children to live with the man she was cheating with. Your children would of been better off without you.” As Asriel unloaded all that information onto him, something inside him broke.

It was like his heart burst, the agony in his heart won’t stop but at the same time it felt right but mixed in those emotions was anger. He charged towards Asriel, his mind felt more clear, he needed to make Asriel feel the pain he does. It’s all because of him, he made rapid attacks with his blade. Vincent did not care anymore, he gripped the emotion in his heart and held it, the misery, the agony he kept those feelings close as he attacked.

Right away he saw it, Asriel was having trouble dodging his attacks, as he kept up his assault he felt his right eye burning. His movements second by second were becoming faster and instead of dodging his strikes, Asriel was taking grazes, he roared at him. “I will make you suffer!” his right eye kept hurting it almost felt like it was bleeding. He drew back his blade and went to imaple Asriel, but to his shock he dropped his guard. Vincent found his blade plunging into Asriel’s gut. He held the blade and twisted, Asriel coughed blood flaking his lips “that’s it…” Asriel reached over and grabbed his head pulling him close. Their foreheads touched “just like that Vincent...how do you feel?” He found his hand trembling slightly as Asriel spoke. The pain in his right eye has ebbed away but the pain in his heart was still there, but something felt different. It felt good for some reason. It felt right.

Asriel chuckled“now...I am getting bored. You have to work on yourself from now on…” he moved his hand away from his head and placed it on his shoulder. With great force Asriel pushed him back sending him flying with his blade. On the ground Vincent looked at Asriel, the wound on his gut was closing. He turned away from him, the black snake also shrinking and slithering up his leg. As Asriel reached the iron gates, eldritch energy pulsed from his gauntlets as he tore a large chunk out of the gate, making a hole for him to walk through. He then walked forward and vanished into the darkness.

Vincent stared at the hole, the crowd was oddly silent but that did not last long. People were roaring at him to chase Asriel, to butcher him. Vincent got to his feet and looked at the crowd he shouted at the top of his voice “Shut up! If you want to kill him do it yourself!” the crowd began grumbling at his exclamation. For some reason shouting at his fellows and the demi-gods felt good, for once in a long time since he has embraced the dark prince he felt good. Even with his heart pulsing with pain, the stinging sensation felt wonderful.

He sheathed his blade, now he was done with the tournament he did not care for it. He walked towards the hole Asriel made with a big grin on his face.

Adelram sat on the cushion, he did not know how to feel at the current moment. He was not sure whether to feel angry or happy. Should he be angry at the fact that Ivan tried to place a spy in his midst? Should he be upset that Asriel clearly can’t be controlled? Plus his words for Izel confused him. His mind drifted, he wondered if he should feel happy with how Asriel now looks and fights. How he handled Vincent, as the prelate left the arena he could feel it, the favour bleeding off him. He rose from the cushion and looked at Silas and Faust. “You knew. Yet you said nothing.” Silas shrugged “yes, the end was quite a surprise though.” Faust nodded “Asriel has grown well.” “Grown!?” spat Ivan “he made a moc-” Adelram gave him a look to silence him. Ivan clearly annoyed looked away, Adelram is not in the mood for his feelings of being slighted. Marthas chuckled “so I guess I have no chance of taking him then?” Izel sighed “who would want him? This tournament proves he is dangerous.”Adelram scratched his head at the moment he felt annoyed, he could feel his heart's already moving to forgiving him like always.

He can’t allow that, he has to be sure. “I want to see brother!” he looked over to Salvador who is standing upright, he had tears in his eyes “Master I want to see him!” Difillia sighed “you are not going to forgive him are you?” at the mention of forgiveness he shook his head. He narrowed his eyes at Silas “he is in that room isn’t he?” “do you want to see him?” Adelram closed his eyes for a moment and opened them. “I do.”

So that's the tournament done.

Very nice! I really enjoyed that chapter! Good job portraying the way that Vincent and Asriel fight, and the differences between current Asriel and the one from before. Really like where this story is heading right now!

I just want you to know your stories give me life, I look forward to them after work and will be deeply saddened if/when the story ever ends. Judging by your view count it seems alot of others feel the same way, we fiend for the excess!

BTW can you explain the symbolism behind asriel destroying th helmet? I only vaguely recall the promise asriel made too the dude stuck in the cage.

 Dayknight wrote:

I just want you to know your stories give me life, I look forward to them after work and will be deeply saddened if/when the story ever ends. Judging by your view count it seems alot of others feel the same way, we fiend for the excess!

BTW can you explain the symbolism behind asriel destroying th helmet? I only vaguely recall the promise asriel made too the dude stuck in the cage.

You know that means a lot to me. Thanks!

On the skull helmet, Charlie said not to change, he is different from the warband etc. But in this instance Asriel feels he has to after you know the whole being a cripple event and the fortress exploding. He can't keep his word to Charlie, he kept his head this whole time to symbolise that moment.

Chapter 11

As he walked to that room he felt odd, he wondered what he will find there. In front of him Silas and Faust were escorting him to the chambers where Asriel was kept. “Master do you think my brother will be okay?” Adelram turned his head back slightly, Salvador and Difillia were walking behind him. “Why do you ask?” Salvador tapped his fingers together slightly, he was clearly worried. “No one likes him that’s why…everyone will try and kill him...” at the mention of the warband making attempts on his life he frowned. He allowed that to happen, to hopefully erase a bad memory, to wipe away a mistake. But since the tournament he felt conflicted. He liked what he saw but the issue remains, which is control. Perhaps his wayward has learned something? He stared at Faust and Silas, “it’s impossible…” he whispered to himself. With those two filling his head there is no way he can be controlled.

“Control is not our thing Adelram.” he folded his arms in annoyance, Silas heard him he should of guessed that would happen considering he is a noise marine now. “You knew what I was thinking?” “Yes, as I said trying to control someone is wrong.” As they walked he sighed. “So what if his stunt from before? Should he have been free to lobotomize my warband?” “Yes, just as we were free to stop him.” Adelram could see he is not going to win this argument, it’s just going to go in circles. They continued walking until he heard a crunch, he looked down to see bodies clogging the hallway, all of them half-eaten. “He has been busy.” Faust intoned. “I should of suspected this will happen when the warband found out his identity they would seek to kill him.” “We prepared him to defend himself Faust.” said Silas. Adelram stared at the corpses they are mutilated beyond recognition. He even noticed a few Astartes corpses, but their gene-seed was torn out, nothing is there. Not even the prognoids. He clenched his hands and ground his teeth. “He did not leave them…” “Well he is a predator.” said Faust. “He devours them taking in their strength. Plus for the joy of eating.” he pointed at an Astartes corpse “He ate everything! Even the prognoids! I ca-” “they were devoured because they were weak and the strong should make use of the weak to grow. Plus part of their weakness might of been transferred to the next one you make.” Adelram wiped his hands down his face in annoyance. This scene shows he has learned nothing. Maybe he has to discipline him? “You can’t.” Silas said flaty. “There you are again knowing what I was thinking. Why can’t I discipline him?” “You're defending the meek and the weak. He might eat you for that.” “Eat me!? What!?” Silas sighed “Faust isn’t it the whole shark thing?” “I believe so it’s an interesting practice. His old people would of made good servants.” Adelram had know idea what they were talking about. What’s clear enough is that Asriel eats more than Salvador. He looked backed to his bestial servant, as they walked he was drooling. “Master do you think Asriel will share?” he sighed heavily. “Your brother hasn’t learned his lesson so I might have to punish him.” Silas began laughing hard. “What is so funny Silas?” the noise marine coughed slightly it sounded like he choked on his Saliva slightly. “Yes Adelram please do punish him I want to see what happens!”

He found his eyebrow twitching slightly, Silas is mocking him. He was about to say something until both noise marines stopped at a door. “We are here” said Silas. He pushed the button to open the door. As the door slid open the smell of blood and perfume slammed into his nose. Both Astartes walked in, he followed after them with his servants. Soon as he entered he saw him sitting on a table, also a beaten man was on his knees in front of him.

Adelram could see Asriel’s mouth looked unhinged as he opened it wide. Looking at his teeth all of them were shaped like fangs. Asriel held a piece of meat and stuffed it into his mouth and started to chew. He could hear the crunching of bone. “Asriel he is here.” His eye one moved to the door, right away he saw the change. His eye was no longer black like his, the scelera was still black but the iris was pink with a black slit. It moved slightly, Adelram could not tell whether it was in happiness or annoyance. Asriel kept chewing and eventually swallowed. “So you bought him Silas?” as Asriel spoke his teeth were slowly returning to normal. “Well yes he wanted to see you.” Said Silas. Adelram took a step forward “so you haven’t learned a thing then?” Asriel shrugged “learned what?” he pointed to the door “the Astartes outside, their prognoids are gone! Do you have any idea what that means!?” Asriel still looked clearly disinterested. “They were weak so why do you care? Plus they were boring to. Just like this one here.” He pointed at the beaten man, “such people are only meat to be eaten and savoured.” Adelram stared at the man “so you are going to eat him then?” “well not me, he is going to. After watching Ormir in the arena, Fiske got agitated.” “Fiske? Who is that?” asked Adelram. Asriel pointed up “he is above us.” Adelram looked up he saw a strange shadowy fish like creature circling above them it looked like it was swimming in the air. It’s eyes were exactly like Asriel’s. Soon as their eyes met it shot towards him it’s huge ravening maw opened wide showing a set of teeth similar to Asriel’s. “Stop!” the creature stopped and swam next to Asriel, he petted it. “We can’t eat him. Not yet..” Adelram’s eyes went wide “Yet!? What are you talking about!?” “I mean what I say.” Asriel said firmly. He tapped the head of the creature it short towards the beaten man and began devouring him.

Asriel hopped of the desk and narrowed his eye at him. “Have you given some thought about Vestos?” as Asriel mentioned the hive city he sighed “there was nothing we co-” he blinked and Asriel was now before him his hand moved back and shot into his chest. His hand penetrated his armour, he felt his skin tearing and then he felt something on his secondary heart. Adelram coughed up blood. In shock he stared at Asriel who looked absolutely calm, he tried to reach for him and then he felt a tight constriction on his heart. He stopped the movement. “W-what are you doing!?” Adelram gasped. Difillia then shouted “how dare you!” before she could move the creature moved away from it’s meal and began circling Difillia. “Don’t move Difillia, this is between me and him.” his servant kissed her teeth and Salvador looked to be in tears. “Brother why are you hurting master again!?” Asriel sighed “I have to hurt him to show he must do more. Pain is wine for the soul, in pain there is understanding.” Adelram narrowed his eyes “I am yo-” “At this moment you are not my lord, you….are meat.” Adelram then felt a tug, blood began pouring down his lips as he felt his secondary heart leaving his body. He screamed in pain, he sagged to his knee as Asriel held his beating heart.

He turned his head to Silas and Faust who were standing like stones. “W-what are you doing! Kill him!” he felt anger. The one before him can’t be used or controlled. Salvador began charging towards Asriel “stop it!” he yelled. Asriel gave him a look, his tattoo’s began moving and the snake emerged. It launched towards Salvador and wrapped itself around him, holding him in place. “Don’t interrupt dear brother.” Asriel then bought his gaze to him, he opened his mouth wide and consumed his secondary heart. He chewed moving the piece of meat around his mouth, Adelram could not help but stare in horror and despair. How he is casually eating his heart, the thought that he died on Urum came back. That Asriel was reduced to that state because of him.

He then heard a gulp, Asriel tapped his belly “so you are not entirely a lost cause.” Adelram blinked in confusion “what are you talking about?” Asriel smiled “fight Adelram. If you don’t you are going to die.” Asriel got into battle stance. He watched his disgraced servant pull his fist back, psychic energy thrummed through the gauntlets. What was happening before him it was like time was slowing down. The thought that Asriel would kill him, his remaining heart twisted in agony for some reason. His mind began charting through all the memories but it always returns to Urum and the bargain he made with the dark prince. Then he told himself one thing. He died on Urum. Then time returned to normal, he moved his head slightly dodging the blow. He roared “you died on the Urum!” he grabbed his arm and rose with all his might he threw Asriel across the room. He crashed onto the iron-maiden, he heard several bones breaking. Asriel fell to the ground he got to his knees and coughed blood, Adelram at this moment could hear his bones mending.

Seeing him in such a state hurt him, truly it did he thought something like this would never happen. Adelram drew his blade, even if it hurts he will mend his mistake. He gripped it in both hands as Asriel rose, a big fat grin was playing across his face. “That’s it! That’s the face you should be making!” he ground his teeth, he wondered what he found so joyous. He narrowed his eyes and charged towards him. Asriel also ran onwards as they got into close combat. He swinged his blade, but surprisingly Asriel dodged. He kept dodging.

As he kept up his onslaught of attacks he asked “why are you doing this?” “Why not?” Asriel caught a strike on his gauntlet, a bone broke but to someone like him a broken bone is nothing. He used his other hand to punch his knee joint. Adelram hissed in pain, they kept clashing again and again. As the fight went on his heart hurt even more, cold winds wept up around them. He has to kill him, then it will end. He raised his hand and unleashed his sorcery but instead of normal eldritch fire, icy winds shot towards Asriel. He put up his hand in response and a wave of dark energy blocked the attack. As Asriel lowered his shield, Adelram looked to his hand. He wondered how he did that. He bought his eyes to Asriel who is quickly moving to attack him again he was still grinning ear to ear. Like he was enjoying this.

He brought up his guard and they continued fighting, the icy winds kept building and building. Asriel was about to attack but stopped, he looked down to see half his body frozen in ice. He chuckled “so this is how you are responding?” In silence Adelram raised his blade. “You died on Urum.” Adelram said firmly. Before he could bring his blade down he heard an ear splitting shout “that’s enough!” Adelram clenched his head slightly, he looked back to Silas who is striding towards them. “That is enough...” Adelram shook his head “he has to die!” “Why?” “He is a mistake! He would never attack me! He-” “He would if he felt it could help you.” “Shut up Silas!” shouted Asriel. Silas wagged his finger “if you kept going you would actually kill him.” Asriel looked away, Suddenly he felt confused he lowered his blade. “W-what is going on?” Silas gestured to the room “Look around you.” Adelram looked around what he saw is the whole room is covered in rime and ice. Difillia is almost hugging herself to keep warm. As he saw this the confusion got even worse. “I don’t understand…” Faust finally came forward “how do you feel Adelram?” His arms sagged slightly as Faust spoke. His heart hurts, his body hurts and mixed in that is the weight of his choices. But strangely enough it felt good as he thought about it. He then bought his eyes to Asriel who is looking away slightly. “You are doing it again aren’t you?” Asriel kept his silence for a moment and then sighed. “Imagine if you could of freeze everyone in the room? The loyalists would of not had the chance to use their bomb..” Faust nodded “he was trying to help your development.” At the mention of development he wiped his hand down his face. He could not even feel the sting from the wound inflicted on him.

He walked towards Asriel and stood before him, the ice was melting away “why do you do this?” he asked. Asriel rubbed his neck “I want you to be better….” “To me it seemed like you wanted to kill me!?” Adelram shouted. Asriel shrugged back “maybe...it was fun though…can we keep going?” he sighed, suddenly he did not exactly feel angry. Just weary, deep down he knew if he slipped up at one moment he would of killed him. Staring at him now he looked like a predator. His servant is not exactly obedient anymore, or could be controlled but he is like a ravenous animal, a playful one at that. But there is one thing he wanted to ask. “Do you know? What you are?” Asriel cocked his head slightly “you mean..” “yes, are you aware of how you recovered?” he simply gave a curt nod in response. As he nodded the outburst felt more embarrassing, and then a thought crossed his mind. If he knew he most likely does not care, he is like that. Even if he thought such a thing it still hurt the fact that he might not be…”I am real. I am standing right here.” Asriel said firmly.

Adelram dropped his blade and held his wound, he walked towards Asriel. “I see...you would say that...still...you can’t keep doing this….” “I will keep doing this you have survived so far. The warband has survived. Pain and terror is a joy that should be shared by all.” He shook his head slowly “I might not forgive you next time.” “You always have so far.” Right now, mixed in all the pain he already could feel it. The toxin which is forgiveness. This always happens again and again. Most chaos lords or warband leaders would of killed someone like Asriel by now. He gave a heavy sigh “can you fix my wound? You ate my heart.” Asriel nodded, he walked towards him “move your hand Adelram.” he did as he bade and moved his hand away. Asriel pressed his hand to the wound and slowly it started to close, he could feel the veins in his body reconnecting and after moment he felt his secondary heart beating again.
Standing up right he flexed his hands “release Difillia and Salvador.” Asriel gestured his hand the shadowy creatures released both his servants and moved towards Asriel. Soon as the fish like creature left Difllia shouted “why are you forgiving him!? He tried to kill you!” Adelram stared at her, he understands why she is upset. He should be upset but he wasn’t thinking on their battle it was oddly fun. “Well...I have. Plus it seems I have something new to experiment with..” he flexed his hand rime built for a moment and melted away. As he spoke Difllia merely sagged her arms in defeat.

Salvador charged towards them he ran right past him and hugged Asriel. He squeezed him tightly he wept “I am so happy! We are together again!” Asriel grunted “p-please... s-stop...” Salvador grinned at Asriel, he released him. “Brother you have horns just like me! But they are ridged…” Asriel tapped his horns “well we are meant to brothers but we did not look similar at all so I decided to mold myself some horns.” Salvador touched it “I like it!”

Seeing all of this Salvador is acting like nothing happened at all, but he is also acting the same way. He looked over to Silas “you delivered what you have promised.” The noise marine chuckled “well honestly I was not sure what was going to happen.” Adelram’s eyes went wide. “So you had no idea that Asriel was going to do this!?” Silas nodded “Indeed. But it turned out for the best. The dark prince has to keep some surprises up his sleeve.” At the mention of the dark prince he could not help but shake his head, the possibility this whole event was predetermined.

Adelram folded his arms as Salvador and Asriel talked, he knew after this he can’t exactly treat Asriel the same anymore. He has the capacity to kill him, the thought caused his hearts to twist but it was not a sad fact, but an interesting one. “Asriel.” he looked over to him. “Yes?” “How would you like to spar me in the future?” At the mention of sparring him he beamed at the prospect. Looking at him now he did not turn out how he expected but he has to admit Asriel has come out far better than he imagined.

To give a visual to what his eyes look like.



Also the tattoo's I want to talk about this. For the visuals I was inspired by Tatau's since it had the tribal look I wanted. Visual example, some people might know where this is from. Yes I am also a fan of that series writing perhaps that also adds to why I murder characters and make their stories so depressing?

Entry 5
They say time heal’s wounds, but for us we like to keep our wounds fresh, to let it scab will cause us to forget the joy of pain. Through these tribulations it seems Adelram looks to be well again. Well enough to find a new “hobby” whatever happened when he visited Asriel he came out better. He has no interest in my philosophy still but he is following it all the same. He has forgiven Asriel despite the grievances of the Anguis cult and the Astartes of the warband. They all called for his death and guess what happened? Adelram allowed them to attempt to kill Asriel. Those who try never return, instead what has happened is humans have started to flock around him. Now in the bowels of the ship we have two warring factions.

The Anguis cult who views Asriel’s group as heretics and lowely dogs. They are staining the pride of the third and the other faction is called...well Asriel hasn’t named it. Now the reason why they fight? Per Asriel’s words “it’s fun” The Anguis view what they are doing as some sort of holy duty. Asriel’s cult merely views the “war” as a distraction. Now Asriel’s new cult largely ignore orders until Adelram or Silas says something. To my surprise they are also willing to do as I ask as well. I doubt this is Asriel’s influence their view on people is an interesting one. Those they consider boring and or weak are meat to be played with. They corrupt, devour and defile because the joy of doing it. They believe it to be their “right” Astartes also fall under this as well. Now many of my brothers seek to “discipline” them but they don’t come back.

Said Astartes goes into the bowels of the ship and Asriel returns a suit of armour and prognoids to Adelram. My lord largely does not care for their fate as long as he gets the prognoids. Looking at all of this, I am happy. I am happy for the warband, I am happy for Asriel and Adelram. N-


Chapter 12
“Marthas I want to spar with you!” He looked up from his journal he wondered how Asriel got into the room without him noticing. He was about to finish an entry, the interruption annoyed him slightly. “No, I have already sparred with you five times. Ask someone else.” Asriel pulled over a chair and sat at the front of his desk. “Stop being boring! I know you want to fight me.” He sighed and closed the book. He placed the quill in the ink bottle. “I shall ask again have you asked anyone else?” Asriel nodded “Adelram spends all his time messing around with his new hobby, Salvador is too scared and Difillia? I beat her too quickly.” “What of Silas?” “I can’t find him.” “Izel?” “Nope, he is more interested in his research.” Marthas shook his head “don’t you have Anguis cult members to kill?” “I already killed some, I think it was a few hours ago. Plus I asked Noxus after our game of Regicide. He just fell asleep ignoring me.” “Don’t you have any other hobbies Asriel?” “Save killing, torturing and corrupting people? No I don’t.” Marthas picked up his journal “I started writing because of you. How about you start writing again?” “I have, trying to sort out the teachings of my new group. I got bored and now I am here.” He smiled at him.

Marthas could not help but sigh heavily “fine…” Asriel started to clap “yes!” he hopped off his chair and walked over to the door. “Come on let’s go!” Marthas rose from his chair and grabbed Eligos. He walked over to the door and opened it. “I assume it’s the same room?” said Marthas. Asriel nodded, at the confirmation both of them left his chambers and made their way to the training room. As they walked all the mortal serf’s gave Asriel looks of contempt. His friend paid no mind, for he knows that’s all they can do. They are the lambs and he is the wolf, a savage one at that. He hummed as they made their journey. “So how is your dealings with the Anguis cult?” “Asriel stopped humming he stroked his chin. “Weak, Ivan made them weak. A part of me regrets bringing him back.” “He is keeping the cult in order though.” “True, but what is order to us? Order is a simple chain that collars us to keep us from doing what we want.” Marthas could not help but agree, the freedom to do what they want when they want. The dark prince has given them the tools and playground it’s up to them to enjoy it. They stopped walking after a moment and stood in front of a door. He wondered how many times he has been here now. “This is the last time Asriel.” He looked up to him. “Fine. This is the last time.” Marthas pressed the button to open the door. They walked into the the training room, he saw all the weapons on the racks and the servitors in their cages but they are not here for them.

Marthas took his spot in the room, Asriel stood in front of him. He held Eligos tightly as he said “Is it to fir-” Asriel charged before he could finish he made several quick strikes with his fists. He smoothly dodged each one but he has to be careful. Asriel says he wants to spar but knowing him he might decide to bring this spar past first blood like always. “Why are you dodging Marthas!? I thought you enjoyed pain!?” Asriel laughed he kept up his onslaught of attacks, each strike was getting faster. His fists were clipping against his armour, chipping away the ceramite. Then he felt it, a fist brushed against his skin as it tore through his armour.

It burned, feeling that searing touch bought a smile to his face, Asriel got first blood but he kept going. The possibility that he is also aiming to go to death filled his mind, Marthas grinned. He opened his other eye right away he felt it, time slowing down. Second by second he took a deep breath and dodged Asriel’s strike, tightening his grip on Eligos he swept it into Asriel’s body knocking him upwards. Then in a quick motion he struck him again sending him to the ground.

Marthas closed his eye and looked at Asriel’s ruined body, two large chunks were missing and he was twitching on the ground. Blood was running down from his mouth as he began coughing harshly. Marthas sighed “fix yourself first. Then speak.” Asriel’s body began to move in unnatural directions as bones and flesh began to mend. He kept coughing, but the cough soon turned into joyful laughter. “That was fun!” “Don’t you get bored of fighting me?” His friend sat up right shaking his head now fully healed. “No because you are strong Marthas so you are not boring to fight.” “Well Adelram did make me the exalted champion.” “I think you are suited to the role.” As Asriel spoke he thought about his title, he did not care all that much for it. But he had to admit he did find some joy in fighting Asriel, at the current moment he knows how all the Astartes fight and each time they spar Asriel is not using all the tools he has at his disposal. In the end he wondered if Asriel did kill him what would happen afterwards? Adelram will forgive him as usual and he would move on. In the end that’s the way of it, he will merely enjoy this life until it’s time to go. “Don’t say that.” Asriel said firmly. He smiled at him “You knew what I was thinking?” “Yes, I don’t want you to leave ever.” He is not exactly moved by his words but it surprised him. “So you care that much? It seems spending a century fighting together would do that…” “Well it was hard before I found you. It was maddening not knowing when any of you will pop up on Zatos. So if you die who else will I have fun with? So don’t think like that. Enjoy the galaxy with me and Adelram.” Marthas gave a sad smile hearing that. “what is it?” Asked Asriel. “At times I wish you were an Astartes.” said Marthas. Asriel looked away “if I was I would not be the same. Who says that I would get along with you if I was? Perhaps in your cycle nonsense that the dark prince prefers me as a human.” He could not help but agree, in a manner of speaking the dark prince most likely has more use in Asriel being a human. If he was an Astartes his relationship with Adelram will most likely be entirely different. “Good point.” He clicked his neck “I feel for another round...don’t hold back..” Asriel hopped to his feet grinning ear to ear “Are you sure? You might die this time…” “I know for sure that you will most likely tear me to pieces and put me back together again. Don’t worry I can take it…” He smiled as he charged towards Asriel starting the second round.


He stretched his mind, gazing at the threads of fate. As he moved through each one he could hear it the hissing of a snake. The closer he gets to the sound the louder it becomes and if he reaches and grasps the snake as it comes into view he sees a pool. A pool of blood and gazing at said pool one word rings through his mind. Damnation… It will destroy the legions. The core of who they are will be warped into a servant of the dark prince. He held his vision and looked for splinter points, who owns this pool. Where is it located? He searched and searched until he saw a name. “The Harbingers of sin…” He opened all nine of his eyes, sweat creasing his brow. He sat cross legged in his chamber. He was about to ready himself to dive again until he heard a knock on his door.

He rose and called out “Enter!” The door slid open revealing one of his apprentices one of the nine lesser sorcerer's under him. His backpack has mutated into rainbow coloured wings that thrummed with eldritch power and his armour bore engraved runes, wards and other sorcerous texts. The sorcerer bowed “Magister Arash…” “What is it? Why did you disturb me Farhad?” “You have been in your chambers for days the others….” He could tell he wishes to be careful with his words. For one he does not wish to incur his wrath, but he is not a brute or fool like other warband leaders. The Thousand sons are above such things. “Speak Fahad.” He nodded “The thrallband grows...weary. They are eager to spread change and seek hidden knowledge.” Arash shook his head “Tell me Fahad which cult are we a part of? Are we of the vult of change?” “No..my lord.” “Are we of the cult of knowledge?” He bowed “No we are not.” “Then what are we my apprentice?” “We are of the cult of prophecy…” “Yes the cult of prophecy we left the planet of the sorcerers for I sensed the doom of our legion. No...the doom of all legions. We do not hoard knowledge, we do not seek to enact change on misguided fools but to see the strands of fate and move them in our favour. To bend and control them for our legion...now I have found the source of our doom.” Fahad perked up in surprise “Have you? What is it?” “It is a pool that can twist the gene-seed within us. Convert an Astartes to a member of the third.” “T-That’s…” “Impossible? Nothing is impossible when it comes to chaos. Especially when it comes to the degenerates of the third, they have no concept of danger or limit. But this pool is a threat to us, a threat that must be ended.”

Arash turned away “Inform the other eight we are calling in some favours. As with all things our lessers will do the work for us.” “Yes my lord it will be done..” Arash then heard the door close. He clenched his hands as his apprentices footsteps turned distant, as always they all seek power but none of them truly understand the gravity of what he is dealing with. Truly he feels if this is left alone it would mean the doom of them.

Difilla sat in front of him holding tight to keep warm as he ate. Salvador did not mind this, if he could be some help for his sister something like this does not bother him. She looked up her teeth chattering “t-thanks…” “It’s fine! Even wearing a coat you are still cold.” He looked over to his master who was examining one of the statues he made with his sorcery. Whenever he uses them the temperature would drop rapidly, now how he makes the statues? He would call in slaves threaten to murder them and then freeze them in ice capturing the moment of their terror. He did not exactly understand why his lord enjoyed it so much but as long as he is happy so is he. Salvador then picked up a piece of meat and stuffed it into his mouth. He chewed for a moment and swallowed. “Master when are we going to attack a world again?” To Salvador it seemed he was finding it difficult to tear his eyes away from the ice statue as he regarded him. “Soon, but I am planning something big hence why I haven’t chose a planet yet.” “Big what do you mean?” “I mean... we can’t keep wandering we need a place to stay. A place where we can go back to and rest.” Difilla looked over “you mean…” “Yes, I aim to take a world for us. Since the great rift many chaos warbands are taking planets for themselves. From there they can easily refuel and go back to raiding. Plus we spend most of our time raiding a planet and then leaving. This will be something different at least. But keep this a secret from everyone, even Asriel I want it to be a surprise.” Salvador smiled “Alright! I won’t say anything!” Difillia gave a small salute “Y-yes my lord I won’t say a word!” At the moment he forgot about the food, the prospect that they will have a home. A planet for themselves consumed him with happiness. “Master if we have our own planet can I have more food?” Adelram smiled at him “Of course! You will be able to have far more than what I normally give you. Plus we could make the warband larger as well, we are barely using the space on the battleship. If we can secure a planet...the things we could do…” As his master finished speaking the doors to his chamber suddenly opened.

Salvador stared at the doors, a human in robes came forward rubbing himself to keep warm. “M-my lord? You called...w-what do you wish of me?” The serf looked around the room he spotted the statues of people whose faces are stuck in pure and utter terror. Salvador then looked at his food and kept eating, he cared not for the man. Just for the meat in front of him. As he ate his lord spoke “Please come forward…” with the sound of his chewing he could hear the serf walking to his lord. Then the footsteps stopped, “Now I am going to kill you. Tear you apart piece by piece….” The serf yelped “W-wait m-my lord p-please!” Then came the screams, Salvador gulped and turned his head to see a new statue. His lord is now rubbing the face of the man he just froze. He grinned “that’s a new one...I like this expression.” Salvador smiled, he hopes his lord keeps doing this. He has never seen him smile this much before. He looked to his pantry dish and it was now empty he frowned. “I want more…” He tapped Difillia to leave his body “I need to ask master for more food.” His sister gave a curt nod, she got up rubbing her arms to keep herself warm.

Salvador picked up his pantry dish and walked over to his master. He had to be careful since the chamber floors are covered in rime, he does not want to lose his footing. As he got close he took a step forward and suddenly his hoove slipped to one side he tumbled forward onto the new statue, shattering it due to his weight. It only took a moment for him to realise the gravity of what he just did. He trembled on the ground and looked up his lord who was frowning. “My statue…” a mix of sadness and anger played across his face. “M-master I-I...” his black eyes looked down on him. He was going to hit him for sure, his lord squatted and raised his fist in silence. Salvador closed his eyes waiting for it, after a few seconds it never came. He opened his eyes to see his master picking up the red ice shards with his other hand. “How interesting…” Salvador blinked “y-you are not mad?” Adelram smiled at him “I could put this in my wine….or...” Instead of a fist his lord opened his hand and stroked his head “your blunder spawned something wonderful. Thank you Salvador.” his bovine ears perked slightly he could tell his lord is now happy again. For some reason he was not afraid to ask for more food. “My lord...can I have more food?” His master stopped stroking him and looked at the red ice shards. “Eat this, tell me how it tastes.” Salvador opened his mouth, his master poured the ice shards in. Soon as it hit his tongue there was a strange zing of flavour he sucked on the ice melting it quickly. “It tastes good!” Adelram scooped up more of the red shards and place it into his mouth. He moved it around and nodded “we are in agreement and now I have an idea…” Salvador cocked his head slightly wondering what sort of idea is spawning in his lord’s head.

Just wanted to mention partly the reason why the updates were kinda slowing down these past few days because I read up on Gav-thorpe's advice on the black library submission and he said it's actually a good idea to develop your own thing. Since Black library has a different method of recruiting for already published authors. So a lot of my time was spent putting together a new setting. This is just an addition with the work explanation.

I hope people enjoy the chapter big things are coming

Chapter 13
Vincent stuffed the last piece of meat into his mouth, he chewed slowly savouring it, he looked around the hallway he can’t hear any footsteps coming in his direction. So for the moment he can relax. He stared at the corpse, all that’s left is the golden mask, and small pieces of meat on the bone. He swallowed and frowned “I want more…” scratching his head he looked down the hallway into the darkness. He wondered if he should keep hunting until he heard a footstep. His mind began to sharpen he focused all his senses just like how Asriel taught him, since their battle he sought him out, many actually went out to seek the beast of depravity for in him they saw a means to end their boring lives. A life without no chains, a life where you don’t have to worry about scripture and ranks. You just focus on one thing pain, pleasure and corruption.

Such a life suited him, Carita has tried several times to convince him to come back but he refuses each time. Funny enough he has also tried to make his case to the head prelate. She could be so much better, more deadly and even more beautiful. But she seeks to remain a dog of Apostle Ivan. When he left the cult he did not tell the apostle for he would kill him for trying such a thing or bringing the subject up. What was most amusing is that a Astartes views a human like Asriel as a threat to his hold over the cult, in the weeks following the tournament it’s been almost constant war between their two groups. Asriel hasn’t exactly gave them a name or called their group a cult but it’s one all the same. It’s a far more interesting and lively cult compared to the Anguis.

He then licked his lips as the footsteps got closer and closer until out of the darkness he saw a golden masked prelate with two gothi. Vincent looked at his “hand” or in other words claw. He snapped it slightly. It muated a few days ago, Asriel told him it’s a claw of a daemonette and oddly enough he can feel the sensation of his claw moving through skin and meat of those he slices which had lead to killing being more enjoyable.

The members of the Anguis cult stopped and looked at the corpse he was standing over. The prelate and ghothi’s drew their blades. The prelate shouted “a slave like you defiling a prelate! Devouring their heart!?” As he mentioned slave he frowned, the Anguis considers them all to be slaves but they soon change their tune when the fighting starts. Vincent shrugged “What’s wrong with eating him? I am quite sure that you lot eat each other’s hearts.” The prelate hissed “Be silent slave! You wi-” Vincent snapped his claw at him interrupting the prelate “you are the one who is going to die. Look carefully at who you are pointing your sword at.” He could tell the prelate and even the two gothi were scrutinizing him. The prelate shook his head “you are one of the traitors….” “Traitor? I just found another place where I can find joy..” his heart pulsed and began ravishing him in fresh pain he grinned as he bound down the hall. Right away by their body language he saw it, the fear. He closed into close combat stabbing a gothi in the throat with his claw, he twisted around removing the claw and clutched the throat of the second. Just by squeezing slightly he removed the head, all of this happened in just a brief few seconds. As the gothi’s head rolled to the floor he looked over to the prelate who was taking a few steps back in terror. “I wonder was the cult stronger or weaker when Asriel was in charge?” he charged towards the prelate who willed himself to attack him, Vincent parried his strike leaving him open, he drew his claw back and impaled in the prelate in the gut. He twisted his claw tearing up the organs within his body. The sensation almost caused him to lose focus just for a brief moment he thought of letting go and enjoying himself but changed his mind with the thought he could easily get ambushed while distracted. So he decided to merely decided to bring his claw upward towards his neck tearing his body apart. The prelate screamed as he flopped back to the ground with a splat. Staring at the corpses, Vincent found himself drooling slightly he looked at his claw and licked it. His face screwed into disgust he spat the blood on the ground. “He barely has any of the great primach’s blood...they must be letting anyone become a prelate these days…” He looked at the corpses for a moment more he did not feel like eating them.

These lot are worse than lambs, they are like insects disgusting ones at that he sighed and made his way back home. Walking the lower levels he could see their war is burning through the slaves, with both cults taking slaves for their personal needs and dying in the middle of their battles. They desperately need more, the lord of the warband is most likely aware but at times he wonders when they will go on a raid. Sooner or later killing Anguis will get boring. He sighed in frustration as he continued walking eventually he reached the area of the ship they controlled. Pink mist consumes the hallway and the slaves they do have are wandering in a daze, breathing in the mist does burn his veins in a pleasant sort of way but it’s mainly there to control the herd and prevent people “attacking”. The one who has crafted the mist he is sure that she wishes to extend its effect to the whole ship. He looked over to one slave who looked like he was picking up a flower and sniffing it. “Being here is so nice…” he slurred. The slave’s eyes were pink in colouration those who don’t truly follow the dark prince can’t handle it and are drawn into their own personal dreamscape. The fact he is staggering around by himself is clear that he is a dead man walking.

Vincent took another step and out of the side rooms pale and fresh faced men and women stepped out he froze, he knows better than to interrupt them. They circled the man like a sharks, a maiden who seemed to be leader of the small group embraced the man. She flexed her hand showing black talons, she placed her talons on his throat and raked it across gently, the slave’s eyes rolled back showing a face full of rapture.

As Blood gushed to the ground the maiden guzzled on his throat tearing out flesh and devouring his blood. Staring at all of this Vincent wanted to join in, but decided otherwise as he might also end up as part of the meal. When the maiden was done the rest fell upon the slave and began devouring him like mad beasts. Vincent decided to keep looking forward and began walking past the group. As he stepped pass the mass of people the maiden perked up her face covered in a mass of gore. “Vincent?” He turned his head to her. “What?” She smiled a toothy grin “Asriel wants to see you, the lady is there also.” he raised his eyebrow, he wondered for what reason would Asriel want to see him? “I see, thank you for the information, enjoy your meal.” The maiden nodded and continued eating. So his destination changed he made his way to Asriel’s room on the lower levels. Thinking on his living quarters he remembered the time when he first approached him. It was strange how inviting and warm he was at his desire to learn from him. He was so eager to learn back then and Asriel provided him his wisdom almost as eager as he was to learn from him.

As he reached Asriel’s door he opened it, upon entering the room he saw Alma. She no longer wore her mask and her body looked oiled, along her right arm her skin also held tattoo’s detailing the aspects Asriel told them about.

What’s not surprising is that she is taken with the lady of the depths and the shark. Since imagery of both is covering her arm along with her mark of slaanesh. He gained his own mark during his battle with Asriel, his iris changed into the sigil of the dark prince. So whenever someone looks him in the eye they see her holy mark. He bought his eyes to Asriel who sitting on a table drinking a vial, most likely testing Alma’s concoctions since the day she joined the cult. Not one has affected him. At most he drinks it because it tastes good, despite Alma detailing some could melt his insides.

Vincent approached “I head you wanted to see me?” Asriel handed Alma the empty vial “yes I have some news for both of you.” Vincent raised his eyebrow “what sort of news is that?” Standing in front of Asriel set him on edge slightly, it always does because his whims could change in a second where he desires to fight each of them until limbs are torn off or bones are broken. Asriel gestured to Alma “Another vial.” She frowned “Right…” she pulled out a vial holding black liquid, Asriel pulled off the cock and drank it. His veins pulsed with a black colouration it drifted away after moment. “Tastes nice you should bring that one more often..” Alma puffed up her cheeks “that one should have caused your body to balloon and burst into tiny bits….I need to go back a-” “You said you wanted to see us.” Vincent said firmly, he wanted to get to the point of the meeting before he gets distracted again. Asriel looked at him and smiled “oh yes that!” He threw the vial to the back of the room. “Right I made a few decisions for our little group. Yes you follow me but I largely give you free rein to do what you want. Since my spar with Marthas...I have been thinking.” “Thinking about what?” said Vincent. “A name for this group or cult in Vincent’s case.”

The mention of a name for the cult he smiled. “So what name will we go by?” Asrial tapped his chin. “Considering how many people wish to join us as they days go by I have decided to dub us the Peccatrixium.” Vincent scratched is head “what does it mean?” Alma sighed “According to my studies part of the word means sin or sinner correct? Asriel just changed it slightly so it sounds better.” Their leader gave Alma a small clap “So smart...yes because we sin and we keep doing it because it’s fun. In turn as I mentioned before we drag people into sin with our actions... Now you two shall be my heralds.” Alma raised her eyebrow “so we are leaders within this “group” then?” Asriel shrugged “you two are meant to be examples. Alma you draw people into corruption with your concoctions and your minions have a ravenous appetite. You represent the lady of the depths and the shark well.” Vincent stepped forward “What of me? I am not exactly a leader Asriel…” “That’s what makes you special Vincent...you are more of a crab. A loner so to speak but your antics has spawned several smaller groups. Groups who wish to emulate you. If you order them around they should obey.” The thought that he had distant admirers bought a small smile to his face. “So I should stay the same?” “Yes, do you know how many people who joined us by you accidently leaving them alive? Or watching you from a distance? Keep doing whatever you are doing.” Vincent smiled he had no idea he represented the crab but he took it with pride. “So I assume you are the king?” At the mention of king Asriel became lost in thought. “Well...I try to follow all four but I do have to say Adelram is the king or the snake since he is our lord.” As he brought up the lord of the warband the concern of slaves creeped back into his mind. “Asriel if I may ask when is the next raid? We are burning through our slaves.”

Their leader sighed heavily “He has not spoken of the next raid, but I assume he is aware that we should hit a planet soon. Don’t worry your little head keep murdering and torturing slaves if it brings you joy, don’t hold back because their numbers are dropping. We will attack a planet when Adelram feels we have to.” Vincent had to accept that answer, he trusted their lord knew best. “Is there anything else you want to talk about?” Asriel shook his head “that’s it. You can go back to whatever activities you were doing at the time.” Vincent nodded he turned away to leave as he got to the door he could hear Alma and Asriel talking about trying a different vial. As the door opened he turned his head to see Alma smiling while holding one of her concoctions and in that moment he understood why Asriel kept trying them. To spur Alma on to do better, what he came to realise is that Asriel is somewhat considerate to those under him.

A prospect that oddly he found pleasing he snapped his claw “right back to hunting…” the need to kill more of the Anguis filled his body, he left Asriel’s room with a predatory grin.

Arash held his staff as he sat on his command throne, in his free hand he held a conjured image of one of the many people who owe him favours. Well he is not exactly using the favour in a manner of speaking but used it to catch the attention of the one he is talking to. “So you say you have the location of the thing we are hunting?” Staring at the image of the Dark Apostles face he seems so sure of himself. As with all members of the word bearers so convinced that they are the true sons of chaos at times they are not aware they are being manipulated. “Yes Dark Apostle Varrex, I know the location of what we seek. I assume the pantheon sent you visions also?” The ritual marked face of the apostle twisted slightly. “Yes all of the pantheon sent me visions of what must be destroyed. It’s a threat to the sanctity of the legions. You do the will of the gods to provide me with this information Arash...your intervention in aiding us in turning a sector into daemon worlds was helpful..” “The great changer showed me in a vision that I should aid you so I did. Now do you require my aid in the boarding assault?” Varrex frowned, that was an expected reaction he is obviously going to turn it down since the vision said the gods require his host alone to attack the Harbingers of Sin. “I do not need your help Arash. The gods has shown me my victory. You have done your part and I shall do mine.” “Very well I wish you luck.” His face faded, Arash dismissed the psychic power.

Flexing his hand he smiled “so confident that the gods gave you that vision…he has no idea I was the cause of those visions...” “Will he succed my lord?” Arash looked up to Fahad who stood at the side of his throne. “What I hope is that he at least destroys the pool. That is enough I care not whether the harbingers live or die.” “If they live won’t they seek vengeance against us?” Arash chuckled “for one Varrex will most likely kill them. They are disorganised fools who’s primarch abandoned them. They will most likely be too addled through concoctions and drugs to even mount a proper defense against Varrex’s host. Plus how would they know it’s us?” “I see, so we don’t even have to fire a bullet to deal with the issue.” “Exactly, we are of the cult of prophecy to us everyone are pieces on the board since we are masters of fate...” The lesser sorcerer seemed satisfied with his answer. “Very well my lord. I bow to your wisdom…” “So you should.” Said Arash “Now back to your studies if you wish to lead a thrallband of your own you must rise over your peers.” Fahad bowed at his words and walked away from his throne.

Arash relaxed in his chair now he just has to keep alert for when the strings change to show a favourable future.

Chapter 14

Adelram waited in the war room, he has sent out the word that he wants to see Marthas, Silas, Ivan, Izel and Asriel. At most they should be here in a few minutes, he looked over to Difillia who is standing at attention, always stern and ready to obey. Finally placing his eyes on Salvador who was getting the frozen beverages ready on a movable tray cart. His bestial servant was placing the ground ice in a cup and mixing it with a frozen wine that he made from the flowers in his chamber. Along with a hint of honey they now have a wonderful and relaxing beverage. Salvador walked over while placing a straw into a cup, he held it in front of him. “Do you want some now master?” Adelram gestured to him to place the cup back on the tray. “Once everyone gets here then I will have some.” Salvador nodded as he trotted back to the cart.

He then placed his eyes on Difillia. “You will have some as well.” She jolted to attention as he spoke, he knew what she was going to next. “My lord I am quite alright I don’t re-” “It’s an order.” She frowned slightly, Adelram guessed that she does not feel worthy sharing in such a thing but both he and Salvador made this to share with everyone as they discuss an important matter. The reason why he is here in the war room is talk about their plan to take a world for themselves. Such a thing would be a large undertaking and it will be some time before they could launch such an operation, but he wants to prepare now. Looking at the doors of the room he waited, in just a few short minutes everyone started to arrive.

He could see by their body language they are expecting a raid but he wishes to speak of something more important. They all stood around the table, Marthas raised his hand. “So is it a raid?” Adelram smiled “no.” Right away everyone’s shoulders sagged slightly. Ivan coughed “you are aware we are running out of slaves?” the apostle looked over to Asriel. “Due to certain issues they are dying too quickly.” Ivan said firmly. Izel then nodded “yes I am running out of materials for my research more slaves will be helpful.” Silas sighed “Perhaps he is here to talk about something more important if he gathered all of us?” Adelram smiled “See! Silas get’s it no-” “This tastes good!” Adelram turned to the cart to see Asriel is now suddenly standing in front of it already drinking the iced beverage. “Asriel could you at least wait for Salvador to hand all of them out?” Asriel turned his head “well I don’t really care what you are planning. As long as it’s interesting I don’t mind. Now this? This is interesting.” He kept drinking, which in turn bought everyone’s attention to the cart. “What is that?” Said Marthas. Adelram smiled as Marthas spoke “Now what this drink i-” Right way he could see everyone is ignoring him, his brothers all walked over to the tray picking up cups and all of them began drinking. Losing all interest in the slave issue. he sighed “perhaps I should of not bought them?” he could see Marthas held his cup to Salvador “I want more wine in mine.” Salvador nodded and picked up the ladle he scooped up more of the iced wined and poured some of it into Marthas’ cup. His champion then smiled and continued to drink. Ivan looked back at him “so how did you make this exactly my lord? It tastes wonderful.” As Ivan spoke he found himself being distracted from the main topic, in the end he gave up. For now focus on the iced beverage. “Well I was experimenting with my psychic powers and Salvador crushed a mortal. We ate it and found it tasted quite good so we experimented and ended up with what all of you are drinking now.” Ivan smiled “I see I hope this becomes a mainstay in the warband.” Ivan continued drinking. Accepting that his fellows have no interest in what he has planned he approached Salvador. “Hand me my cup.” His servant smiled and handed him a cup he offered before. He began drinking from the straw, even if he had several already to test the flavours he never gets tired of it.

He stared at Difillia “What did I say?” She grimaced and walked over to the tray and took a cup. She placed a straw into the ice and began drinking, her face lit up like a sun. “T-this tastes good!” She greedily began drinking but stopped and held head, she winced. “W-what…was that?” Adelram smiled “It’s a cold-stimulus headache, it happens if you drink or eat cold things too quickly.” Difillia looked down at her drink, small tears began trailing down her eyes. Everyone stopped and stared at her in confusion. Apart from him, no one understands why she is in tears. Whe he warped her mind he saw her old life. Her harsh and boring life slaving away at the imperium. She might not remember her past but her body does, at most he guessed that all she had to eat is the crud slop the imperium provides. Even then the food nobles eat is poor as well. Along with the fact of being a scion she must of not had one joyful day in her life. She kept crying as she drank, even asked for seconds despite holding her head due to the headache. He looked over to Izel and in a rare moment he is not wearing his helmet, he smiled softly while sipping at his cup. He walked over to him “you are enjoying it that much?” Izel looked over to him, his void like eyes glinting slightly. “This is nice.” “How so?” “All of this...just drinking...for some reason it feels good.” “Perhaps because you are not surrounded by statues or scheming sorcerors?” Izel chuckled “perhaps...I wonder why is the third broken? I assume not all of the warbands are like this? Are you an exception Adelram?” Adelram looked down at his cup, thinking for a moment. He went through all his decisions that lead him to the man he is now. He could only come up with one answer. “Izel….I am selfish like all my brothers. I am not all that different.” The sorceror raised his eyebrow in confusion. “Really? But I imagine that all the other lords of the third are self serving, absorbed an-” “And what? I am all those things but in a different way, tell me Izel I tore you from your legion despite your protests, I have taken many to be here with me. You do things that your past self would consider abhorrent..” He looked up from his cup and narrowed his eyes “But once you taste the apple you can’t stop, I aim to give this apple to everyone in the galaxy so they can be who they truly are, they can be who they want to be without any judgement or ridicule.”

The sorceror took another sip from his cup. “I see...what if I told you…” Adelram could see that he wishes to speak, at this current moment Izel reeks of fear. “Speak Izel.” Adelram said firmly. The sorceror bit his lip slightly he then sighed. “The situation with Asriel was instigated by me, I needed more for my research and I thought...I thought Asriel in his crippled state would be perfect. Then...it grew out of my control. You know the rest.” Adelram did not exactly feel angry hearing that, he guessed that fake corpse was also Izel’s doing. In the end things turned out for the best. “So tell me Izel did you learn anything from the time you held Asriel?” His response caught him off guard, he could see that. “I-I did learn a few things.” “Then I am eager to see the product of what you have learned.” Izel chuckled “When the next raid happens I will show you.” Adelram could see he was expecting to be punished, but what has happened is in the past. He has grown from it, so has Asriel and that’s enough. Izel swirled his cup slightly. “I think you are wrong.” Adelram raised his eyebrow “How so?” “You see you are an exception, you care. That’s the difference. You wish to take all of us on a journey a great one. I feel more alive here than with my old legion. The weight...the responsibility of my actions...I no longer feel it. I focus on what I want….and I must thank you for that..my lord.” It was odd seeing Izel be so respectful but if that’s how he wants to be so be it. Yet he still seemed troubled, so Adelram asked. “What is it?” “I have a question, what caused you to give your soul to slaanesh? Was it during Horus’ war or after?” “After.” Izel pressed further “why then?”

Adelram mumbled slightly, he recalled the church he gave up his soul in order to defeat Meliva the greater daemon of slaanesh, but at this point still saying that within his mind he knows that’s not the honest answer. At most it’s an excuse. “It’s because of him that I gave it away.” He found his hearts oddly twisting that a part of him did not want to admit it. “To let someone so devoted to me die...someone who trusted me utterly...followed me without question. One who was eager to stand up to my mistakes also…yet still stands with me nonetheless. Maybe that’s why I always forgive him because I don’t want to lose that. I never want to lose that.” He looked up to see everyone staring at him in silence save Asriel he kept drinking like nothing happened.

He then recalled he was having this whole conversation in ear shot of everyone. “Stop staring.” Adelram said firmly. Silas shrugged “an Astartes who has a soft spot for a human not exactly out of the ordinary.” Marthas chuckled “so you are admitting it finally? Took you long enough.” Adelram looked at Marthas “what’s that supposed to mean?” “Nothing or perhaps it’s the reason why the dark prince keeps both of you alive.” Ivan frowned “what is that supposed to mean?” Silas shook his head “He means that even if we all die both Adelram and Asriel will live. Just think on the situations where both of them should of died but they don’t.” “It’s not divine intervention.” said Adelram. “How do you know?” Izel said softly. “I know because all those times we did not die we were merely lucky. That’s it.” Adelram turned to the war table “funny enough what I wanted to discuss is the plan to take a planet for ourselves but considering our track record the plan will most likely blow up in our faces. Compared to the likes of Eidolon or Lucius I am not truly favoured, at most I am floundering across the galaxy chasing a dream.” “Stop thinking about it so much.” Adelram turned to Asriel who was still drinking. “Whatever happens we will deal with it like we always have. To worry about something we have no control over is pointless.” Adelram smiled “perhaps you are right…” he looked at everyone “I will discuss what I have planned later just enjoy the drinks.” At his word everyone continued drinking. For now they will enjoy this, just for a moment he will speak of his plans later. That is what he decided.


Lily sat on her command throne she stared at her half eaten meal normal food causes her to lose her appetite quickly. Even Adelram’s additions are no longer helping, She then bought her eyes to her kids who were running around the bridge inspecting every nook and cranny. At times they would come to her and ask her questions on specific systems. At times she had to have Caius with her to get into the details of a specific function or piece of the bridge. Her boys were curious and that’s a good thing.

She then relaxed in her throne, ever since Asriel’s stunt at times she sees flashes of him, her husband. Always she told herself that she did not care but ever since then she would get headaches or her heat will bleed.

Even despite all of that what was more frustrating is that Adelram let him live. What is also suprising is that he did not rescind the order to keep people from trying to kill Asriel. At times she thought of hiring people to kill Asriel but such an action would be pointless it’s clear Astartes can’t kill him. There are even rumors that Asriel even eats them. She sighed “I just have to deal with it.” Lily stared at the window screen, looking at the stars calmed her slightly. But then she noticed something was off, the void distorted slightly, just slightly but a second later a great warp rift opened. A battleship drifted out of it. It was crimson red and the surface of the ship was covered in script she could not read or recognise.

The ship sailed right next to them and then the ship shook heavily. A serf called out “Captain! Dreadclaw drop pods have crashed into the ship! We are being boarded!” Lily ground her teeth. “Shift the ship to battle mode, I also want a direct line to Lord Adelram!” The serf acknowledged her order “Yes captain!” She bought her eyes to her boys who were merely staring at what was happening with wonder. Another thing that was expected she calmed herself and grinned. “At least this will be more interesting than the meal…”

Marthas strode the hall back to his chambers, the beverages were good and it’s been decided it will be added to the bar. One interesting note was Izel came clean about his act of kidnapping Asriel, he guessed that Adelram would largely not care. Good things came from it and that’s all that matters. He is also pleased with Adelram’s progress but he had to agree with Izel, Adelram is a strange exception to most warbands in the third. What’s unique about him is that he cares, in his own way he cares about all of them but the one he holds close to him is Asriel. He smiled his mind drifted to the prospect of taking a planet, such an undertaking will be large but it would be nice to have a place where they can refuel and relax after a raid.

He stroked his chin “we will have to do smaller raids, recruit and grow before we do that…” Marthas guessed that is what the conversation will move towards if they actually had it. Adelram decided they will talk of it later, this time without iced drinks to distract all of them. He took another step and then suddenly just a few paces ahead of him he heard something large crashing onto the side of the ship. The lights changed to show the ship switching to battle mode. Then he heard the cutting of metal from the same area. He stood his ground and got Eligos ready. He stared at the wall, he could see a large circle hole being made with a melta. “Dreadclaws…” he hissed, then he wondered which legion is attacking them? Why are they being attacked? He guessed most likely for resources, the wall gave in to reveal terminators in crimson armour stepping onto the ship. There were five in total, the one he assumed to be the leader came towards him, his armour covered in script and his back held a brazier blazing with dark red flames. The astartes held a storm bolter and a power sword thrumming with an unnatural light.

The terminator then spoke his voice distorting with each word “I am Coryphaus Savanok, my anointed will deliver your death degenerate.” Marthas smiled “So tell me what vision is it this time? It’s always the same with word bearers…” Savanok roared at him “Do not mock the gods! The gods have revealed our path to victory! We will end the defilement! But first…” He leveled his stormbolter at him. “One of the pillars must be destroyed to bring us closer to victory…” He then fired, Marthas opened his other eye as always things were slowing down. He dodged the bullets and moved towards the first of the anointed he bought Eligos down upon the terminator shattering his armor and helmet. The first crumpled to the ground. Marthas swept his eyes over the rest and Savanok was suddenly in front of him. “I have seen so much more compared to you. I have seen the emperor, I have seen his light and I have been through terra. I fought in the legion wars and your speed? Is nothing…” Savanok bought his blade down, Marthas blocked the attack with the haft of his weapon. To his surprise Savanok was not moving slow like the others. He had to deal with this troublesome foe quickly. Savanok grunted “your death has been ordained sybarite…” To his shock Eligos began singing a sad lament, then he felt a sharp pain in his side. He looked down to see large bolter shell wounds to the side of his body and his leg. He coughed up blood as Savanok then cut through the haft of his weapon causing him to stagger back. The terminator then stepped forward and delivered a great slash to his chest.

Marthas fell back to the wall, as he back crashed into it he slumped to his bottom. His other eye closed and everything returned to normal. Savanok walked forward “I held your attention while my brothers fired upon you. As I said your death is ordained degenerate.” Blood spilled from Marthas mouth, he chuckled while coughing. “Y-you have made a mistake…” “There are no mistakes when you follow the will of the gods.” Savanok retorted. “But you have….you think my death will cripple the warband…that it will cripple my lord in fighting against you…” He looked down to his journal “but you know nothing…” Savanok shook his head. “He worships only one, we look to all four your master is a fool. We are favoured by all. Our host will be victorious.” Marthas grinned “I don’t know if he is favoured by the dark prince. I can’t speak for a god...but the reason why my death is a mistake? Is because he cares you idiot.” All the terminators began laughing, Savanok stood like a stone. “So he is weak then. Does not matter your body will be prepared.” “Why not just kill me?” “That will not satisfy the gods. Since you are a champion your soul will be ritually offered up to all four. I will tell you now you will not enjoy this pain.”

Marthas shook his head “I tried to warn you…”

Entry 6

He has eft, writin ith a pe is hard…..all of them took out itual knives nd carved their runes into my kin my lood is burning. It hur...so much. But as I said this is a ift…perhaps I eed to ie here...I….am not scared to di bu….art of me...

I... on’t wan to g-


Chapter 15
They had him bound in ritual chains, Ivan struggled as he looked at the pool holding the blood of Fulgrim. The word bearers his old legion tore through the cult. They knew exactly where to go. Considering how zealous they are in carving the colchsian text into cult members that they killed he knew for sure the dark Apostle is chasing a vision. He has been such a position he understood the feeling well. He stared at the apostle who stood with his Acolyte. the Astartes that were with them had bolters trained on him. “You are making a mistake.” he said calmly. The dark apostle turned his head slightly “Be silent Ivan. I will be taking you back to Sicarus to be judged by the dark council for your heresy.” Ivan recognised the voice. “Varrex. Yo-” one his guards kicked him in the body. He coughed. Varrex shook his head, he turned his fur cape switching at the movement his ritual marked face distorted into a a heavy frown. “You should be glad I am letting you live for now. Perhaps your heresy was not of your choice….hence I am showing leniency…” “We should kill him.” “No, Kaldas as first acolyte you must understand that he deserves the chance to be judged by the council.” Ivan looked at the first acolyte as he turned to look upon him, he wore a horned helmet and a brazier was attached to his backpack. Parchment and corrupted oaths trailed off his armour. He held his power sword and bolt pistol tightly. “I see dark Apostle but this one...I feel does not deserve the chance…” Ivan grinned as Kaldos spoke “Varrex just see’s a prize to be delivered to the dark council. They will most likely tear apart my body and use my flesh for some book. He just seeks the reward…” Varrex roared at him “be silent! Or I will kill you!” “Please do. But killing me will be a mistake.” Varrex gave a toothy grin “why would that be? The gods are with me Ivan…” “I thought the same...but the gods can be whimsical when need be.”

The first acolyte pointed his bolt pistol at him. “He is truly lost Apostle…” Varrex sighed he then placed his fingers to his ear. Like he was listening to something, he then smiled. “It seems Savanok has killed the exalted champion.” As Varrex spoke Ivan got to his knees. “Wait..you killed Marthas?” Varrex inclined his head “yes, one of the main troublesome pillars has been removed just like my vision has told me.” At the confirmation, Ivan could not help but laugh. He laughed hard. “You just walked onto the road of death!” Varrex shook his head in clear disagreement “The gods are with me Ivan. You have grown distant to the teachings lorgar..it’s saddening to see.” Ivan smirked “You know the dark prince told me to fellow his will to aid in my lord’s growth. Perhaps I was brought back to do the same again?” Ivan leveled his gaze at the apostle. “I saw my old father in my dreams, when the little serpent spirited all of us away….he tried to convince me I was wrong to turn back. But it’s far too late. I will say this Varrex the word bearers are a joke. We claim we are the most organised the most favoured but guess what?” Ivane could see his eye twitching. He is provoking the right response. “The black legion is everything our legion wished to be. While you dance in the hands of Kor Pharon and Erebus know this you are not following the will of the gods. But two men who seek power above all else…I will la-” Then he felt a painful sensation in his face, his skull breaking, his eyes rupturing and then he felt himself falling to the ground.

As his mind drifted away he was not scared, but happy in knowing he will be part of something greater, he laughed internally as he will soon meet Varrex in her palace.

Varrex held his bolt pistol, he fired the round into Ivan’s face, he then turned to the pool. “You were right first acolyte he is too far gone.” Kaldos gave a small bow “I find no joy in being right. Ivan is merely a victim of the third’s degeneracy….” Varrex gave Kaldos a curt nod in agreement. Now he has to destroy this horrendous pool. He placed his bolt pistol in it’s holster and bought his crozius over the pool of blood and began chanting. Even with just chanting the first few words he could see the pool turning black he smiled, this is the path of the gods, no one will stop him. The gods are on his side.

Silas stood at the door of the Kakophoni abode, the song is erratic he was not sure how to proceed. Should he marshal the noise marines or wait? His mind racked to come to a decision until someone touched his pauldron, he turned to see it was Faust. He drew his hand back and said. “We should wait.” “Why?” “Why not?” “We are being attacked.” “Yes, some have already died.” Faust looked up to the ceiling. Then down below. He kept his gaze cast downwards. “Marthas and Ivan are dead.” Silas faced the door he frowned slightly he cared nothing for Ivan, but Marthas death he felt something. A tinge of hatred towards their foe “then whoever is attacking us must die…” he hissed. “No.” Faust said firmly. Silas turned to his fellow noise marine “Why not!? They killed Marthas!” Silas could see Faust was still looking downwards, he then looked up. “You lead us.” “Then as leader my decision is that we shou-” “But is that the right decision?” Faust then leveled his gaze at him, he walked towards him they were just a few inches away from each other. “Listen to the song Silas and then decide…” Silas sighed, he closed his eyes and focused he could feel the pain from the dying mortals, his brothers marshalling to the defence of the ship. Then he felt it a pain from two people it was raw, it lashed out devouring and eating parts of the song, it has not happened yet but when that verse comes it will be exciting. He opened his eyes and looked up. “We will wait. For now.” Faust nodded “as is your will…” Faust then walked away, but Silas held his gaze to the ceiling a fat grin lined his face. “What are you two going to do? I want to hear it…”

Salvador ran with his brother, sister and his master. His lord hissed “they must be aiming for the pool.” “How do you know?” said Asriel. “The word bearers have resources they would not raid us for them. They are here for a reason.” Salvador grumbled “then we just have to beat them!” “Agreed! They dare to attack us!” Difillia shouted. As they ran towards the lower levels the hallways were clogged with corpses, they made a turn and what they found was not a corridor full of corpses but a single Astartes slumped to the wall. His brother turned frantic “no...no...no….no…” he raced towards the corpse, his lord suddenly stopped. “It can’t be...” Salvador also stopped running with his sister he looked down to his master. “What’s wrong?” Adelram ignored him as he slowly walked to the corpse. He trotted after his master with Difillia he could see Asriel holding a bloodied book. He was on his knees “w-why did you die?” he croaked. “W-who killed you?” he said sadly.

Salvador did not know what exactly to do in this situation, he merely followed his master. His lord stopped in front of the corpse and upon seeing the face Salvador now understood why his brother and lord is reacting in such a fashion. The corpse before them is Lord Marthas, he was close to Adelram and his brother. Asriel looked up to Adelram “it hurts so much...” his brothers eyes were watering, he then opened the journal and began reading.

His lord knelt “I feel it too..Asriel..this...pain.” Salvador watched his lord remove Marthas’ hood, his face covered in strange markings. His master ground his teeth “they even defiled him as well….” Asriel rose still holding the book, his veins began pulsing black “my lord….you should eat him.” Salvador’s eyes went wide “Brother what are you saying!? Isn’t he your friend!?” Asriel ignored him he kept his eyes on their master who now had his head cast downwards. “Adelram… you shoul-” his master rose and snapped his hand around Asriel’s neck. “You ask me to eat my brother...to defile him further….” Salvador shuddered, his lord’s voice was icy and cold. He could feel the temperature dropping. Asriel gasped “h-his f-final w-words....” Asriel held up the book. Salvador could not read it the writing was too jabbled, but to his shock and horror his brother started to cry. A wave of tears fell down his eye, He has never seen him cry in such a fashion. “If y-you w-won’t eat him….I will….He was my f-friend...” His master looked down slightly and released Asriel who fell to the ground, his brother wiped his face. “E-eat him…” he said firmly. Salvador wanted to do something to help, he found himself moving but he felt a small hand on his chest. He looked down to his sister who was shaking her head. “Don’t.”

Salvador clenched his hands on his weapon, his ears fell slightly. “I-I want to do something…” “You can’t do anything...not in this situation.” Salvador grimly looked at his master who now knelt before Marthas’ corpse again. He spoke his voice menacing and cool at the same time. “Asriel…” “Yes?” “Do you hate them? Do you despise his killers like I do?” “Yes…” “They took him away from us…” “They did…” “Asriel...go hunt them down. Now.” Salvador watched Asriel get to his feet and run into the darkness. His master then held his gaze on Marthas’ corpse, Staring at his lord’s face he thought he saw a small tear. His master then placed his hand on Marthas breastplate it crumbled away into dust. A sad smile lined his features as he said. “It seems I will get your eye after all…” Salvador gulped “m-master what do you want us to do?” His lord turned his head just slightly while still holding his smile. “Just stay right there...turn around and guard my back as I become one with Marthas.” His sister turned without hesitation, Salvador did as he bade. Then he heard a crunch and the tearing of raw meat.

Savanok lumbered down the hall with his anointed their task has been completed now he has to link up with the dark apostle. Everything is going according to his vision, even losing one of their number to the sybarite. He grinned “that fool screamed as we carved the runes into him...they say the third enjoy pain...but that does not seem to be the case…” +you killed him…+ He heard a voice, it was clearly projected. Savanok for some reason could detect the underlying fury and sadness beneath it, in a rare moment he shuddered in fear. “Be at attention.” he ordered. “It could be a hostile.” All of the anointed gave an acknowledgement. They kept running until out of the darkness ahead of them a mortal appeared.

The mortal had pinkish skin that bore tattoos. He also barely wore a thing save trousers. The only thing of note is that he had a bloodied book chained to his waist. Savanok leveled his storm bolter and fired but a strange darkness lashed up blocking the shot. “Stop, hold.” All of his anointed obeyed, humans are largely dogs, but this one is a psyker so he has to be careful. The mortal clicked his neck. “I sniffed you out. I know the ship better than you do.” In silence Savanok levelled his bolter again at the mortal but he ordered through a chime for all of them to fire. They emptied their magazines on the mortal again the darkness rose and blocked the fire. Savanok hissed in frustration. “We will do close combat weapons ready!” he then blinked and the mortal was gone, he could hear one of his anointed is gasping in pain, his name was beeping orange. He turned to see the mortal hand inside the chest of one of the terminators, he then tore out his secondary heart. He held the pulsing muscle and in shock Savanok watched the mortal’s jaw unhinge displaying sharp fangs. He threw the heart in his mouth and began chewing, the anointed he took the heart from sagged to one knee.

Savanok roared “kill him!” the tattoo’s began moving, the one that looked like a strange creature with large pincers fell off his skin. It expanded until it towered over them. The human spoke as he chewed the heart “Krabelen...they killed Marthas…” the strange creature jostled slightly to what looks to be in Savanok’s eyes to be fury. It produced bubbles from his mouth and spat it at one of the anointed melting his armour and flesh, he roared in agony as his body gave way. Then it's pincer move almost at the speed of lighting as it grabbed one of his terminators. The anointed slammed his power fist into the claw trying to get free but the creature squeezed his pincer severing the anointed in half. All of this happening in just a brief few moments caused Savanok to shake his head is disbelief. “T-the vision..” he placed his eyes on the mortal, the last remaining terminator was dead. His whole chest is missing, the human’s face was covered in gore. The pskyer turned towards him. “So it was you.” Savanok looked at the strange creature called Krabelen and the mortal. “W-what are you!? You were not in the vision!” The human licked his hand which is covered in Astartes blood. “Hasn’t anyone told you that the gods can give and take away at any moment? For one you should know chaos is not fair in the slightest…I thought about tearing away your guts, having Krabelen hold you down as I slowly devour you...but...information is always good...” The tattoo’s began moving again, Savanok roared at the mortal he charged his power blade held aloft. “Y-you are just a dog!” A snake slithered from the mortal’s body it grew into a similar size to the creature with pincers. It’s maw opened wide as he got close to the mortal. Savanok stopped but due to wearing terminator plate it was too late to dodge to the side, the shadowy snake creature was too quick.

The snake devoured him whole, he was plunged into darkness he felt himself moving downwards. Then he stopped, he was held in place upside down. Then he felt a painful sensation like a thousand knives was being plunged into his skin again and again. He screamed in agony, at the same time he felt information from his mind being pulled away, devoured by the darkness. Then the mortal’s voice came back. +I will take everything from you until there is nothing left.+

Savanok felt his hearts beating rapidly, then the pain got worse, he screamed again in pure agony.


Adelram kept eating, every single bit, the more he eats the more pain he feels in his hearts. Marthas did not want to go, he did not want to leave him or his warband. The ones attacking them took him away. They killed him. Adelram panted he tore out another organ and continued to eat. There is no joy in this, only pain. The pain that Marthas did not want to go, the pain that he might of possibly been able to do something. But then he eats a piece of meat and Marthas is telling him there was nothing he could do. But then Adelram asks himself what could of he had done? He keeps losing his brothers, again and again. He found himself getting tired of it.

He licked his lips, he stared at Marthas’ corpse, almost all the meat was gone save the face. He saved the face for last. He drew his combat knife, he wanted to avoid damaging the eyes too much. Adelram got to work and continued his work to eat his brother. At the current moment he understood why Asriel devours people, strangely enough you feel their last moments and a sense of vigour grips you or it could be his imagination. His eye diverted slightly to Salvador and Difillia, they stood at attention looking away, he more or less ordered them to do it because he does not want them to see him in such a state. His face and armour covered in gore, heartbroken, distraught at his brother’s death.

He drew his eye away and focused on what was in front of him. The pain was unceasing, it scratched at his hearts clawing into it and nestling itself within. Adelram stopped eating for a moment he just realised most of Marthas’ face is gone, leaving only the eyes. He extracted both of them. He held his blessed eye and his normal one, he ate both in one go.

As he chewed both eyes Adelram found tears rolling down his cheeks, he saw flashes of their enemy, the word bearers as they held his brother down and carved their runes onto his face. He felt Marthas’ pain, his anguish. Also his fury, but also he felt that he knew that he will avenge him. Their foolishness in killing him will only throw him into a pit of anguish and pain….and funny enough Marthas was right. Adelram swallowed both eyes he felt the meat burning as it moved down his throat. He rose and sheathed his combat knife, he looked down at the ruined corpse that held only a few strings of meat. All you largely saw was bone. Adelram clutched his primary heart, he could feel it pumping in agony. His whole body hurt...the word bearers are still alive. None of them should leave this ship alive, none should escape.

They should know his pain and anguish. Adelram looked at his blood stained hands, he wiped his face slowly, feeling the cooling blood on his skin. He then ground his teeth as he expanded his witch sight and he searched for all of them all of them. “Where…..where….where…..where are you….” he whispered to himself. Blood began running down his nose, he is pushing too far but he did not care. His eye also burned with a strange sensation. He repeated “where…...are…..you….” he could feel cold winds caressing his skin the further he pushed. Then he felt-saw them, the abnormalities on his ship, their souls burning with fervour, their thoughts bleeding off them that they are being guided by the gods. Adelram smiled “I will crush that thought....scatter their belief...to the winds...” he removed his hands from his face and breathed out the vapour from his breath could now be seen. “All of you will be offered to only one god…” Adelram then roared in agony sending out waves of his psychic power to everyone point he detected. The raw eldritch power erupting from his body caused blood to trail down from his eyes, nose and mouth. “I will let you know my pain!” he shouted at the top of his voice.

Varrex finished the chant, the pool has been destroyed. Now they can focus on enslaving the mortal crew and killing the third. “Kaldos read-” before he could finish his sentence his first acolyte and the Astartes who followed him began coughing. Kaldos tore off his helmet he began vomiting blood as he dropped to his knees. “It hurts….my body it hurts!” Kaldos almost cried out.

Varrex looked around the same thing was happening to everyone else. He was about to reach for Kaldos but stopped as a great ice shard left his mouth. The shard slowly turned red as it absorbed his blood, then from his eyes, ears and nose more shards erupted. His first acolyte collapsed to the ground twitching the blood that covered his face also began freezing. His whole frame was soon covered in rime and frost.

Varrex traced his eyes over the hall again, all of his warriors are dead. “Why is this happening!?” he roared. This was not part of the vision, he did not see this happening to his host. What he saw was him destroying the pool, ransacking this warband and leaving in victory with majority of his forces. He found his eyes slowly moving to Ivan’s corpse “He knows nothing….” his hissed. “There is no way….” then he felt a strange sensation in his stomach. It was painful, he dropped to his knees. Then he felt it a sharp pain as he vomited his blood onto the ground. What came soon after that is the biting cold, it was like something or someone was tearing at his spirit and his body. He could hear the laughter of men and women at the back of his mind. He panted “I-I was g-guided…” then came a agonzing sensation from his throat it felt it filled with something cold. His lips burned, his eyes burned, his nose felt like it was going to fall off.

Varrex collapsed to the ground. In the deep recesses of his mind he knew he was not dead, he screamed internally, since a part of him knew that it will be a long time before he finally dies.

Man it was not easy writing this.

RIP Marthas. At least he died in battle and with the knowledge that he would be avenged.

Entry 7
So the attack ended, just like that. Adelram somehow killed them all, I recognise the ice on the corpses but this time if you touch it, the ice strangely “burns”. Hence it took hours to clean away the bodies and vent them into space. In the battle we suffered few casualties overall, but it seems the death of Marthas as hit Adelram hard. Perhaps it’s also because he devoured him? Now also upon discovering Ivan’s corpse he was not exactly….happy with Ivan’s death. Strangely he reacted in a similar vein to Marthas’ death, he then ate him too, and his reaction got even worse. Far worse...so he ordered all of us to raid the word bearers ship. But his orders...were...I can’t exactly put a word to it. So I shall write it instead. “All of you, go to the word bearers ship. Don’t get the idea we are enslaving them, we are going on that ship to maim them. To tear out their eyes, if they beg us to stop? We tear our their tongues, if they try to flail and push us away? We break their arms. If they try to crawl? We break their legs. Now if we meet any our cousins guarding their ship? Show them that their vision mean nothing. That they are not favoured, they don’t understand chaos, that all their ritual prayers are just that prayers. They can suffer like dogs, just like the humans they look down upon. All of you Astartes or human I care not, do my will and bring their broken forms to me…” So...guess what happened? Everyone obeyed, we ransacked their ship and we took the broken word bearer astartes to Adelram. I expected Adelram to torture them, but he ate them piece by piece to word bearer’s horror. He made them all watch, as he ate them one by one. They had to die slowly after being tortured and beaten by us.

The prospect of Adelram eating other astartes should of been pleasing to me but then came the issue of what happened after we stripped the word bearer ship for resources. Adelram now sits in his chambers by himself, not wanting to see anyone. He must know what I know, a part of him should be aware that there was another hand in this. As Ormir devoured the head terminator I saw what he knows. A name, Arash and some other hazey details. The other significance piece of information is the number 15 appearing in my mind. Putting the two together I am planning to visit a certain sorcerer….

Chapter 16
Izel could tell the air has changed on the ship, it started to happen after the attack ended and they began drifting in the void. The very air prickled his skin lightly. Even wearing power armour he could feel it, he had a good guess what is the cause but what is holding his attention is the amount of power the one causing this is exuding.

Adelram, who he has accepted as his lord is the cause. Izel wondered if he hid this power the whole time or it only awakened with the death of Marthas. It also became even stronger at the discovery of Ivan’s corpse. He looked at the parchment covering his wall the words were moving to the screams of mortals, but the prickling sensation on his skin...it felt like he is trying to tell him something. Adelram is not exactly in a state to talk to him, he has essentially locked himself away in his chambers after the word bearers were delivered to him. Thinking on it he recalled when he delivered a crippled word bearer Adelram seemed distant. Like his attention is elsewhere, he seemed like he was searching for something and perhaps this sensation means he wants others to look as well.

Izel nodded, he walked to his table and picked up a tool. “Let us b-” his door then slid open distracting him, he frowned wondering who would dare interrupt him. He bought his gaze to the door and the one who entered caused him to groan in annoyance. “What do you want human?” Asriel frowned slightly, he walked to a table and pushed all his tools on the floor like they were crumbs of food. He the sat and narrowed his eyes at him. “We need to talk.” “I don’t need to talk to you. Get out.” “I am not leaving.” “I will make you leave human….” Asriel frown grew worse “can you make me leave?” Izel sighed slightly, he recalled that despite being a human he defeated the terminators that invaded the ship. He placed the tool on another table and folded his arms. “What is it?” “Do you know someone called Arash?” Izel took a small step back in surprise. “Yes...why?” Asriel then nodded “right, as my familiar devoured the leader of the terminators I searched his mind. I found small strings of information, chiefly that someone named Arash is supporting them and the number 15 kept repeating in my mind as I tore information away.” Izel frowned slightly, it’s clear the objective was the pool but their attack was far too clean, they knew exactly where to strike and who to kill. He also knows Arash heavily dislikes getting involved in battles and prefers to let his “lessers” do the deed. “The attack sounds like him...It would also make sense that since he is a powerful seer he would discover the pool on our ship..” “Can you find him Izel?” Izel perked up at the question. “How sure are you that it is him?” “I am sure, for why would the Coryphaus of the word bearer host know of him? The mistake your old brother made was not ensuring our deaths.” Izel could not help but agree, Asriel’s logic is sound.

Izel sighed heavily, a part of him does not want to work with such a dangerous creature but this is a lead. “if that’s the case I require slaves, lots of them. Since we essentially butchered and defiled the mortals of the word bearer ship we are short. ” “I will get you the slaves you need.” “Oh? You have some?” “Yes, my fellows in my group use a mist to control them like a herd. I imagine ripping them from it and the withdrawal from it should place them in the correct state of mind for your...methods.” Asriel hopped off his table. “They will be delivered soon Izel.” the human began walking to his door to leave. But Izel called out “you can feel it too can’t you!?” Asriel stopped and turned his head slightly to him. “Well yes.” “So what do you think Adelram is trying to tell us? To search?” “He...most likely knows the answer already. In a manner of speaking I guess this a test.” “A test?” “Yes, a test I think he wants to see if people cares like he does. Tell me sorcerer has what the word bearers inflicted upon us upset you?” The question threw him off, he then recalled he was going to search for answers he was just about to look he did not question why. He just decided to, perhaps because the sensation is annoyance? It’s distracting him from his research. He finally answered Asriel’s question. “I don’t know.” “I see, but then I ask you how do you feel about Marthas’ death?” “I feel nothing.” “Even after he shielded you?” at the mention of being shielded he flinched.

He recalled that Marthas approached him that he will not say a word about his involvement or him being the cause of Asriel’s stunt of taking everyone on the ship. “He wanted a favour in return for his silence. So why should I care? I confessed to Adelram anyway.” Asriel then turned and smiled. “I doubt he was ever going to use the favour.” Izel raised his eyebrow “what makes you think that?” “I knew him for a century, even when I returned to this ship I could see he has not really changed. At most I can see him using that to keep you from doing anything foolish and for the sake of the warband.” The human smirked “so focused on improving and helping others...even when he disbanded his own group. That’s just how he was.” the information caused Izel to turn away, he can’t allow him to feel that emotion. Flashes of their moment in the war room appeared before his eyes, he could see all of them drinking iced drinks. All of them were smiling, he could taste it, the thing he always wanted. Why he tried so hard to fix his mistake, in the end he got it here of all places. Then he found himself going back to his decision to support the rubric, watching his brothers devolve, wither away and mutate into monsterities. He wanted to help them, while many in the legion sat back content that it was not happening to them. At least that was his perspective, even now they enjoy the fruits of their great mistake. While pointing at him, pointing at Ahriman shouting and cursing them while they lap up the power the rubric generated in all sorcerers of his old legion.

Then it came, the emotion pounded in his hearts, guilt and mixed in with that was anger. Arash dared to take his brothers away from him, the brothers who he was enjoying spending his time with, the same ones he killed with. The same brothers who even at least found interest in his research. Adelram made this warband for both him and those who dwell within in it and Arash disrupted that. He ground his teeth, he could feel a strange heat thrumming through his body. He then took a deep breath “my place is here...Adelram is my lord and he is saddened by the deaths of Ivan and Marthas….I care….get the slaves Asriel. I will give him the answers he seeks..” “I shall retrieve them Izel.” He then heard his door opening and closing, once alone he looked down to his hands. The same hands he will use to find and kill the members of his old legion, holding his gaze upon them he found that he was somewhat excited.

Arash sat in his chambers, his legs were crossed and he was preparing himself to peer into the future. It’s been quite some time since he talked to Varrex and he is having trouble getting into communication with him. In the end he might of completed his task and died doing so, in the grand scheme of things his death does not matter. What matters is whether the pool has been destroyed. He closed all nine of his eyes and focused he felt his spirit drifting from his body, his eyes slowly opened, not his physical eyes but his witch sight. He looked at all the diverging paths the threads were shifting as expected. He bought his gaze to the thread belonging to the harbingers of sin and a great smile line his face. Their thread was darkening, falling into oblivion. He pulled at the thread it slowly spawned pictures of the events surrounding Varrex’s raid. He could see the scene where Varrex poisons the pool, but something is amiss. The word bearers across the whole ship started to die soon after, consumed by ice. “Who could be powerful enough to do that?” he whispered to himself.

Arash twisted the image to fast forward time, the leader of the warband will definitely come to inspect Varrex’s corpse. He flicked his hand to stop the image and he saw it, an Astartes that looks to be an apothecary but he radiates the touch of the warp. Also his long white hair is covering his eyes. His head is cast down slightly, he ignored the pool and the corpses and walked towards a dead astartes wearing his colours. The leader knelt before the corpse. Arash made sure to listen to this conversation carefully since in his experience it’s good to learn about possible problems in the future. “So you are dead Ivan….so soon...Asriel just recently bought you back...my Asriel killed two of my dear brothers for this room. For the very pool of blood that is now defiled...He also used Tarkhan’s life to bring you back. I did not know if I needed you but...thinking about it? Perhaps you were bought back to die again? To die for me?” Arash found it somewhat eerie how calm the lord of this warband was. A prized possession has been destroyed and his champions killed. In a manner of speaking the ones who have done so are dead. He imagined he would be elated and set his sights on defiling the slaves upon the word bearers ship.

Arash flexed his hand to freeze the image, he then flicked his finger to discover the name of this astartes before him. After a moment a name slowly appeared above his head “Adelram…” he found himself musing on the meaning of his name. From what he understands in old terran it means dark and noble. For one he knows members of the third are “dark” but noble? They are far from it. Arash looked at the image he gestured to unfreeze it so he could see and hear the rest of Adelram’s words to a corpse. “That conversation we had in the war room that all of this is ordained. Everyone on this ship could die but the dark prince would keep both me and Asriel alive...after eating him, I can understand his point somewhat. Life is just repetition, the truth of reality is that all living things have a blind and assertive drive to live and satisfy their desires. What the dark prince finds so joyous in us is that we constantly seek what cannot be delivered in our lives. But we keep trying don’t we? Again and again...expecting it to change. Which is insanity. I am fine we being insane, I don’t mind. You see Ivan in those brief moments of pure insanity we come together and get what we want for a moment. Just for a moment before it slips away and we chase it again... When we all were drinking in the war room it was….so good. Thinking about it again I hoped to do it again at some point. But...someone ruined that.” Arash could not help but shake his head, Adelram is truly a madman. We are doomed to repeat things? That we seek what cannot be delivered? “Nonsense…” he was about to dismiss the image until he heard the breaking of ceramite and then a crunch. He stopped and stared Adelram is now devouring the corpse, almost like a savage animal. In the brief movements the lord of the harbingers of sin speaks. “So...you believed that I would avenge you to….?...I haven’t….not...yet….” he kept eating Arash merely sighed. “I should've expected this the degeneracy of the third knows no bounds.” he raised his hand to dimiss the image but then suddenly through the strands of white hair he saw a pink eye with a slit, it was looking directly at him. For some reason Arash gulped. “I see him Ivan….but….I...have to be sure...if people feel as I do….I will kill him for this…” Arash shook his head “there is no way he is looking at me….there is no way!” He waved his hand finally banishing the conjured image. “You made a mistake.” he heard a voice, it’s been centuries since he has last heard it. He turned to see a sorcerer in black and pink armor. They wore a choker around their gorget with the sigil of the one who thirst dangling off it. “Who are you!?” The sorcerer floated towards him. He looked down at the the threads. “I remember doing this, thinking I was in control. That fate bent to my will.” as the interloper continued a name was surfacing in his mind, he pointed. “Izel!?” the sorcerer did not react he continued speaking.

He grabbed a thread and pulled it up he conjured an image of that time, that horrific mistake they inflicted on the legion. “I was watching with you, I can’t help but agree with my lord thinking about it. I desired brotherhood, all astartes do in their own way. In the name of it the rubric was pursued to fix my brothers who are suffering. Then...as you know they became how they are now. But we did not stop we continued to search for a way to fix them not being satisfied with what we have... we inflicted that upon them in our mad desires to fulfill our will. So to “fix” them we killed, we made pacts with daemons again and again hoping things to change. But it didn’t, a part of us told us we should never give up, to push on to hope for a better future where we can be a true legion again.” Izel shifted the image displaying Ahriman. “He will never find the cure, he will forever chase the carrot he will never have his brotherhood. Because the gods like it that way.” he dismissed the image sighing heavily. “Just like you who seeks to manipulate fate to avoid outcomes disfavorable to you. You want to be in control, you want to be the superior one to laud over others. That is your will....” Arash ground his teeth “who are you to speak!? Because of your selfishness! Our brothers are dust!” “What of it? If I did nothing all of you would be pointing fingers at others if our legion withered away. All of you would even come to blame Magnus if we did nothing. So let’s put it this way if our legion was consumed who should we blame? Magus for standing by? The wolves for prospero forcing your father to strike that deal damning the legion to the lord of change? Magnus was also a victim of the cycle of pain. Let me tell you, just think for a moment how many bargains or possibly experiments he went through trying to pursue a cure? When he was united with his legion? In the end it was pointless we all got duped, the mutation came back. Magnus sat by and did nothing, so then Ahriman got duped instead. We all did, the gods use our grief to get us to do what they want and now Arash? You are in my lord’s cycle of pain. He falls down and he gets up again and again, but I tell you what part do you think we are on?” Arash found his teeth chittering slightly, Izel is speaking complete and utter nonsense, he is a sybarite and degenerate like the rest of them. He does not even see Magnus as his father. What does he know of philosophy? What does he know of what the legion how to do to recover from their mistake? Or of fate?

Arash looked at the threads of fate and smiled “what are you saying Izel!? Fate is in my favour!” “Is that what you see? Look again.” Arash stared at the threads, all of the threads are beginning to burn or freeze solid. “W-what is going on?” Izel shook his head. “He always knew where you were. He could of come at any time...he did see you.” “He saw nothing! If that’s the case why hasn’t he attacked yet!?” Izel clenched his hands “I don’t know his mind but to me he is trying to see how dedicated I am to my brotherhood. How dedicated I am to my will. You know I gladly helped in the rubric despite the possible consequences, you know that I killed planets in order to heal my old brothers. After finding a place here...and taking away someone who covered for me. For my sake and for the warband do you think that I would take it lying down? Oh no...no...I am not going to let you off Arash and neither is he...know this….we are coming.”

His form then vanished, Arash quickly shot back to his body, he felt weary opening all nine of his eyes. He staggered to his feet he needed to prepare. Just on the off chance they might be attacked. Arash looked down to his hand as he got to the door, it was shaking...in fear.

Izel sliced the throat of the last of the slaves, blood clogged the floor of his chamber. “So do you have it?” Asriel said calmly. Izel looked at the parchment across all of them it detailed pictures of the Thousand sons, the fifteenth legion and Arash. Along with that were coordinates. Izel dropped the corpse onto the ground. “Yes. I do.” “Tell me Izel were you talking to someone? As you were killing the slaves I heard you mumbling.” “I was talking to someone catching up on old times. Now to focus on more important matters we must report to Adelram with our findings.” “You mean your findings?” Izel turned to Asriel, he could see what he was trying to do. “You bought it to my attention the thousand sons were involved.” “I did but you got the information needed to locate the ones who ordered the attack. I also think Adelram will be more happy to hear it from you. My part is done.” Asriel turned and left his room without another word.

Looking at the parchment again, if he delivers this information to Adelram he will start the assault upon Arash a member of his old legion. He looked at the image of Arash, Magnus, Ahriman and a host of other sorcerer's he knew in the legion. And he felt nothing, no kinship, no regret or guilt just mild anger and annoyance. They are not his brothers anymore, his brothers are here and Arash killed them. Izel turned to his door and made his way to Adelrams chambers.

The journey toward his chambers he could see the changes, rime covered the hallways and there were frozen statues of serfs who looked to be running for their lives. What is happening right now this power is most likely a reflection of Adelram’s pain, through pain there is power that is what he learned. As he reached Adelram’s chamber doors. They were covered in in frost and rime, just from his observation the doors were frozen shut. Izel took a deep breath, he summoned eldritch fire and placed his hands on the door melting the ice, right away he could see it was somewhat of a battle since despite the energy he was summoning the ice was clearly trying to consume his hands.

He grunted as he pulled the doors open, just enough so he could slip through. When the gap was large enough he pushed himself through the door, it slammed such behind him. Looking around snow covered every inch of the room. Scattered amongst the ground he could see large bones poking out of the snow. He guessed the bones were the remnants of the word bearers that were bought to his chambers.

Then he placed his eyes on Adelram’s throne and he saw him, sitting gazing upwards. He took a step forward towards the middle of the chamber locking his gaze on him. As he reached the middle he took a deep breath before speaking. “My l-” “Did I summon you Izel?” Adelram’s voice held a line of threat, Izel clenched his hands. Again he tried to speak but while one eye was still looking upwards, a pink one came down slightly, the black slit bore into him as Adelram repeated. “Did I summon you Izel?” He shook his head “No my lord.” “Then why are you here?” Izel licked his lips despite wearing a helmet his face felt cold. Like a thousand needles were pricking his skin. “I have come to deliver important news.” “What news is that?” “The location of the one who ordered the attack.” “I killed the ones who attacked us Izel...” “They were pawns, sent by the thousand sons to destroy the pool.” Adelram bought both of his eyes to him, one was black like normal, but the other. Now staring at it again it’s almost exactly like his eye. “Adelram if I may ask….your eye what happened to it?” his lord rose from his chair slowly and walked towards him. “It was a gift from Marthas after I ate him. Right now I am getting his weapon serviced.” “Serviced but why?” Izel looked down to Adelram’s waist his blade was gone. “Your swo-” “Don’t worry about it Izel, tell me more of the thousand sons who ordered this attack.” he nodded “Arash, he is a magister of the cult of prophecy he leads a thrallband in the name of it. With Asriel’s aid I have discovered the coordinates of his next location.” Adelram began circling him eyeing him up and down. “I see, so tell me Izel can you kill them?” At the mention of doubting his loyalty he found himself getting slightly angry. “I subjag-no I chose to go under the procedure to convert my gene-seed they are not my brothers anymore. My place is here.” “Right so this...Arash fellow what is he like?” At the mention of Arash he knew that Adelram knows what he looks like, this is a test. “Blue skin, nine eyes that blink sideways.” “Right...now if I said I was going to tear out his eyes and eat them?” “Then I would ask if you will share some with me” “What if I wish to flay his skin off his body?” “I would provide you with the knife my lord.” “Good...what if I wanted to offer his soul up to the dark prince and his daemons?” Adelram stopped at his side, Izel turned his head and looked into his eyes. “I will give you all the books I know to make the process as painful as possible.” Adelram gave a soft smile in return, Izel could see the ice melting slightly. “What if I told you...that you might die when we attack? I have lost all my original brothers...Augustus and Jedrick ascended. Silas is “lost” to the kakophoni and now Marthas and Ivan are dead. Largely Noxus remains in some crippled form but prefers to talk to my second half. If I told you that you could die at any point and the dark prince would rather preserve the life of Asriel...will you still follow me?” The question was...heavy. But he would not exactly mind dying in service to him, it’s here where he has felt something, where he got some measure of what he wanted. He sees no harm in dying for it or protecting it. The dark prince would expect no less. “I don’t mind. As I bleed out I will just think of the joyful times I had this warband.” He watched Adelram’s face flicker slightly in somewhat relief. Then he found himself speaking out loud. “Tell me Adelram are you that lonely?” He looked away for a moment in silence, that said it all he knew what it was like to be alone. His face said it, he guessed that he was most likely a black sheep in the past. Hence why his brothers dying affects him heavily, for Asriel is not Astartes, it’s also rather clear Asriel is his soulmate as well. He has to accept that perhaps his true brother is a human. The dark prince wants it that way for whatever reason. Adelram then faced him again “What if I said I am going to eat you when you die?” “Then that’s fine. I am a corpse why should I care?” his lord closed his eyes for a moment and then opened them. “Tell me the coordinates we are going to get our vengeance on Arash.” Izel faced Adelram and gave a small bow, “Yes I shall, here are the coordinates…”

man Martha's died too! we need more characters

btw noticed a massive shift in your writing? You been reading something recently?

 Dayknight wrote:

man Martha's died too! we need more characters

btw noticed a massive shift in your writing? You been reading something recently?

Hmmmm no. Not really is it a bad change? Right going to read the last few chapters got me paranoid now... Also characters are coming don't worry

Plus Adelram is sad he keeps losing his brothers.

Edit:Reading the last chapter noticed a couple of mistakes gotta read more carefully in the future before posting. :X

Chapter 17
Arash ground his teeth he stared into the void as he sat on his command throne, he could feel the fates splintering, breaking piece by piece. “Fahad.” he said his name as calmly as possible he does not want to reveal any weakness. The lesser sorcerer looked down at him “yes my lord?” “Has the Nightstalker been contacted?” “He has he is quite eager to hunt the third.” “Good, saving those mad killers has some use after all. Since the third ruined one of their raids they are eager to get revenge. I assume they also have the harbingers of sin’s current coordinates?” “Going by the astropath they are on route.” “This is good, they must still be reeling from Varrex’s assault to be attacked so soon they should be off guard.” Arash relaxed in the command throne, the knowledge that they will soon die set him at ease somewhat. He has no idea why he is worried those who seek to ruin his carefully crafted futures have all died in the past. He has ensured that and this time the same will occur as always but he had to be alert. The threads of fate could divert at any moment. “Fahad?” “Yes Magister?” “Are the defences up?” “Everyone is on full alert my lord if we are attacked we will be ready.” “Good. You are dismissed.” The lesser sorcerer bowed and left his side. “There is no way a group of degenerates can change fate, even if they have acquired Izel….”

He flexed his power claws as he sat on the command throne, they are diving through sea of souls to their prey. “The third will know the terror of the night…” He looked upon his right power claw on the back of the hand is the etched name Nightstalker in silver letters. The third will know that name, they will know him and his warband as he sows terror amongst them. He looked upon the slaves faces were on screens, they had to narrow their eyes due to the darkness and the dim lights on the ship. All of them had to learn to work in such conditions or die. Such is the way of things, he then heard a voice to his right. “Nightstalker.” the voice was thick and gruff it showed a hint of impatience and annoyance. He turned his head slightly to see his brother Alim Kathar in midnight clad standing at the side of his throne. “Tell me are you sure doing the bidding of a sorcerer?” “We are not doing his bidding all he did was give us information. The sons of Curze, we of the night lords don’t serve those who bow to demons…and false gods. This is a hunt a lead to a warband of the third. They should be limping from the wound inflicted by another warband we are going in for the kill and we will take their resources and slaves.” “I see in such a state they will know true fear and terror.” “Exactly...tell me where is the mutant?” “The Eater of Despair?” “Yes him, we will need him. Have a slave order him to the boarding torpedoes...” Alim cocked his head slightly at the order. “The slave will die we don’t have much left. Can we afford to waste one on him?” “I know and understand your concern. But he is like a animal he needs to be bloodied before being let loose.” “It shall be done Nightstalker.” Alim walked away from his throne to inact his orders.

He dislikes using the mutant, he even had his gauntlets painted red to let him know he could execute him at any time. But he had his uses, at least he fellows their creed and is invested in the path of spreading terror and fear to the enemies of the night lords….

Breathing in and then out he had to endure for now but the waiting was agony. His hearts beat rapidly, they thunder in his chest to let him know he must seek despair. He must inflict it, taste it and hear it. His mind drifted to only one question “What is the Nightstalker doing? When is the next hunt? When can I bring despair?” he mused. He heard the call that they are diving into the warp but to where? The only thing he could think of is that they are hunting the third again. He groaned in annoyance. “They know nothing of fear or despair…” he has killed several of their number. The emperor’s children are degenerates. They don’t run, they don’t panic they view any fight, any battle as another experience to be enjoyed. Perhaps that is the Nightstalkers obsession? To inflict fear on an enemy that only finds joy? Perhaps it’s not veganance against the third for ruining a raid? He found his mind drifting at that possibility to inflict true despair upon them. “Yes...I could do that…I could get behind that...” he smiled to himself thinking of such a thing and then he heard something.

A slave is walking into his abode, he guessed that the Nightstalker needs him. He looked down and narrowed his eyes. He saw a emaciated slave with a lantern walking around, trembling in fear. He grinned, he detached his clawed feet from the ceiling his bat-like wings swept out as he hurtled towards the mortal. As their eyes met, he saw it, the despair. In pure reflex he activated the vox in his helmet to play the sounds of screaming mortals. The slave began crying, his despair grew. As he got close he did a small flip to place his feet towards the ground, he landed with a sharp screech as his metal talons tore into the floor of the ship. He wrapped his wings about his form and silenced the vox in his helmet. “What do you want?” he said cooly. The trembling slave got to his knees. “E-Eater o-of d-despair….the N-Nightstalker wishes you to join the attack upon the emperor’s children...” “I see, I have only been an Astartes for two years and he values me so highly…” he moved the fingers of his power claws that were on both hands he was just about to slowly kill the slave but held back. He has a better idea. “You are dismissed slave go back to your duties.” The human looked up to him, his dirty face twisting into the image of hope. Tears of joy ran down his face. He found his face creasing, making that emotion it revolted him, hope is a disgusting emotion that has no place on this ship but it is needed just for this moment. The mortal got to his feet and bowed, he turned away and that was the right moment.

In utter silence he took a few paces forward and planted his claws into the back of the slave. He looked back slightly, his face of hope is now of despair. He smiled and bought his other talon up. “Do you have any family members? Answer my question and I will take you to the tech priests to tend to you..I am quite fast we will make it...” The slave soiled his trousers, blood ran down his mouth. He slowly nodded. “I see, perhaps I should visit them then.” His face contorted in further he wailed in anguish. In that wail he can hear it, his despair, his fear and terror. With a swift movement he removed the head, it rolled to the ground holding that face.

He threw the corpse off his talon the heat of inflicting despair thrummed through his body but it was not enough. It is never enough, he bought both his power claws to his body. He wrapped his wings around his frame again and began making the journey to the boarding torpedoes. “He hates me...but values what I am….hypocrite…”

Asriel waited in Caius’ workshop for Adelram, he called him here for what is most likely in the chained black box that is sitting on the table in front of him. He could tell because the tech priest is extremely pleased with himself. “Tell me Caius what is in the box?” Caius in turn released a shrill screech of binary “Astartes Adelram said to wait. So wait. Impatient as always...” “You are the one who looks impatient tech priest you are eager to reveal whatever is in that box.” Caius slouched slightly at his words. “I am more eager to see Astartes Adelram’s reaction to it.” Asriel was about to speak but the doors of the workshop slid open, he turned his head to see Adelram at the door as he began walking he heard the crack of ice splintering like glass. His footprints was also leaving rime on the floor. “You are that eager?” said Asriel. Adelram gave him a look, words don’t need to be said, they both had an understanding that the ones who attacked them will suffer. What he wanted to see is how ready Adelram is to commit to this path. His lord bought his gaze to the tech priest. “Is it ready?” Caius inclined his head “It is...the daemon made it difficult. Are su-” “Open it.” Adelram said firmly. The tech priest shook his head he did as he ordered he removed the chains and stepped back. “Astartes Adelram please do be careful…” his lord stepped towards the box and opened it. He picked up the spiked weapon and hefted it on his shoulder. Asriel could see the metal of his old sword has been mixed with the censer. Asriel raised his eyebrow “it’s not singing, is the daemon still in it?” Caius took a step back. “I said to be careful, it might be dormant….I have done all the rituals to contain it but now…” Adelram shifted his eye to the weapon. “Eligos, wake up.” At his command pink mist erupted from the weapon it tried to wrap around Adelram’s frame but it seemed like an unknown force was holding it back. Asriel took a step forward, daemons can be unpredictable especially daemon weapons after their users have died. Most would seek to kill the new holder but Adelram raised his hand. That simple gesture stopped him, he had it under control. So he held his place and folded his arms. His lord smiled, he barely smiled since Marthas died but this one looked menacing like how one crushes an annoying bug.

The mist formed slightly around him into a shape of a bovine face, the voice that came from it, Asriel found it odd. It did not fit what he sees in front of him considering how it sang in the past. Adelram held his smile “so the daemon shows it’s face. How odd that you are a singer.” +I sing for pain, torment and pleasure. I sing for war….the clamour of battle...the screams of the dying...people begging for mercy...you seek to use me...why?+ “Why not? I need you to crush the head of the one that killed Marthas.” +your human slave already killed the one who murdered your brother...+ “Shut daemon he is not a slave. Now tell me do I have to force you to obey?” +hmm…+ Asriel watched the bovine head cock slightly, he could tell the daemon was thinking. +I could just kill everyone in the room. The annoying rituals holding me are drifting away. Even the ones my last user placed on me, Your corpse will be quite useful….+ His lord chuckled. “Oh are you sure you want to try daemon? You might not come back out…” +Is that a bet?+ “It is..” The force that was holding back the mist drifted away, like a snake the mist shot into Adelram’s nostrils.

He dropped the weapon and sank to his knees. Asriel raced to him “What are you thinking!?” He looked down to Adelram, his eyes looked absent...dead even. Asriel was about to touch him but the mist drifted from his nostrils and retreated to the weapon. His lord gasped, blood trailing down a nostril. He smiled and picked up the weapon, he got to his feet. “Told you…” he said cooly. Asriel frowned “what happened?” Caius also came forward his tendrils moving towards Adelram, his lord slapped them away. “Caius keep your hands to yourself.” “But I am curious how you tamed the daemon.” “I did not exactly tame it but showed what I wish to do. He found it pleasing and decided that I am a more “interesting” prospect than Marthas.” Asriel scratched his head. “That does not exactly sound like a good thing…” “I know” said Adelram “But I am quite sure he just wishes to enjoy the ride.”

Asriel rubbed his neck “so are we going to kill Arash?” “Yes we shoul-” the lights on the ship suddenly changed to red. His lord sighed “I should of expected him to send another pawn….come Asriel we must defend the ship.” he nodded “Right lead the way.” Adelram began making his way out of the workshop, he followed behind him. He looked back to Caius “I think you should lock up the workshop!” The tech priest grumbled in annoyance “I know the drill….you don’t have to remind me.” Asriel smiled he faced the door wondering what legion is attacking them this time.

His hearts beat in excitement, unlike the rest he is not a part of any claws. The first claw is most likely using dreadclaws while he has to use a boarding torpedo but he is used to this. Fighting alone, being the lone hunter but it is in being alone that true despair can be inflicted upon someone. Having the others distract him would be an annoyance. The eater of despair smiled “soon…” he looked at his auto senses his boarding torpedo is close to impact, he gathered that the Nightstalker had the exact coordinates allowing them to exit the warp right next to the emperor’s children battleship. He did not care who gave him such information or how he discovered their position. All he cared for is bringing despair, to taste the enemy and see the enemy crawling on their knees in fear.

He looked at his autosenses again, it’s a few seconds from impact, his power armour braced itself to absorb the shock. The boarding torpedo crashed into the ship, the melta’s got to work making the hole, he slid down and entered the ship. He looked around the hall, like all ships of the third the walls are covered in strange art, the lights are too bright and the recycled air of his helmet now leaves a strange taste in his mouth. Even so he grinned “It’s time to begin the hunt…” he raced down the hall to find his first victim, his taloned feet scratching at the ground with each step. He activated his vox to play the screams of dying mortals as he ran he listened carefully and soon enough he heard it. Footsteps one belonging to a human and another is clearly an Astartes. The mortal is most likely a useless slave, he will bring despair to the slave after he kills their Astartes master.

He continued racing down the hallway until he came across them. He stopped and bought out his wings, he activated both power claws and looked upon those he is about to kill. The astartes had long white hair and held a spiked weapon and the human had pinkish skin. The eater of despair chuckled. “Are you ready to die degenerate?” The astartes and the human looked at each other and then bought their eyes to him. A big grin played across both of their faces and they beamed, instead of concern for their safety they were happy to see him. The human pointed and the astartes took a step forward as they said exactly at the same time. “He has wings!” His enemies saying such a thing caused a great amount of confusion, but all members of the third are strange and the ones before him are the strangest. “Be silent sybarites! I have come to bring despair! Now…” he launched forward like a bullet towards both of them. Yet as he got close they did a small movement to dodge his attack.

The eater of despair bought his talons to the ground sparking the floor, he made a swift turn, he expected the astartes to dodge his attack but the human? That was unexpected. “So neither of you are weak? That means your despair will be great once I peel away your skin..” The astartes smiled at him. “Say, how about you join me?” The offer caused him to laugh. “Why would I join you!? I am dedicated to the long war! I am dedicated to the vision of curze and bringing despair to all! Do you make offers to those who seek to kill you?” The enemy astartes looked up slightly for a moment and nodded. “If they interest me yes.” The human then came forward “your gauntlets are red are you an outcast?” The eater of despair flinched, how did the mortal know of it? Who are these two? The Astartes took another step forward. “I am Adelram lord of this warband and this is…..Asriel.” The human waved at him. “You got nice wings by the way.” Adelram gestured to Asriel to be quiet from his observation. The lord of the warband took another step forward. “You are fighting without a squad so you are alone. The black sheep Why is that?” The eater of despair ground his teeth. “Shut up...” he hissed. He readied his wings and charged forward, swiping with both claws, but the lord of the warband was dodging each strike with ease. “Going by your voice even if it’s modulated it sounds young. How old are you? Were you recently made?” He roared and swept his claw out, Adelram stepped back dodging the attack. “You are young for sure.” He howled in fury “shut up!”

He dodged again, but this time his weapon swept out and slammed into his chest. He coughed up blood and sagged to his knees. Adelram then knelt “you speak of despair but looking at you….you have never tasted it yourself have you?” He looked up to the lord of the warband. His smile was gentle of concern. He wasn’t used to it, a thought then popped into his head he pushed it down. “My brothers are tearing apart your warband sybarite...I might die here...but…” “Who says you are going to die? You are going to join me.” “I spit on your offer…” Adelram rose he held that smile and lifted up his weapon. “I am not asking….Asriel please help me..” The human came forward “the usual?” “Yes you shall keep him alive.” Adelram then look at him and bought his weapon down and the pain soon began.

 shinros wrote:

 Dayknight wrote:

man Martha's died too! we need more characters

btw noticed a massive shift in your writing? You been reading something recently?

Hmmmm no. Not really is it a bad change? Right going to read the last few chapters got me paranoid now... Also characters are coming don't worry

Plus Adelram is sad he keeps losing his brothers.

Edit:Reading the last chapter noticed a couple of mistakes gotta read more carefully in the future before posting. :X

Haha no it just seems alot more descriptive that's all. Don't forget bout noxious and Lily!

I do like to see the warbands steady progress, 3 steps forward 2 steps back style. With the pool I was thinking you'd start converting other warbands en masse XD

 Dayknight wrote:

 shinros wrote:

 Dayknight wrote:

man Martha's died too! we need more characters

btw noticed a massive shift in your writing? You been reading something recently?

Hmmmm no. Not really is it a bad change? Right going to read the last few chapters got me paranoid now... Also characters are coming don't worry

Plus Adelram is sad he keeps losing his brothers.

Edit:Reading the last chapter noticed a couple of mistakes gotta read more carefully in the future before posting. :X

Haha no it just seems alot more descriptive that's all. Don't forget bout noxious and Lily!

I do like to see the warbands steady progress, 3 steps forward 2 steps back style. With the pool I was thinking you'd start converting other warbands en masse XD

Oh right! Yes funny enough a family member who enjoys reading Stephen king said I could be a little more descriptive about things when they gave a few chapters a read. With the pool that was the plan but something like that can't exactly remain hidden when you have rival gods plotting against each other with their champions. But don't worry the warband will make some progress.

Chapter 18
Nightstalker shot down the hallway with his first claw, his jump pack burned, he wants to get to the enemy quickly. At the moment Alim is leading the second and third claw in attacking another part of the ship. Deep down he hopes that he finds the warband leader. When he does… “I will strip the skin from his face…” he said cooly. He then smiled, his hearts were beating rapidly, it thundered in anticipation. In hunting the third he has learned what aggravates them most, what they fear is their “perfect” forms being harmed. Ruining their image of beauty and perfection that is true terror to them. Unlike the Eater of Despair he dislikes playing back the screams of the dead, he prefers to melt into the darkness. To harry their prey to draw them in and then make the kill. He looked back to one of the members of his claw, as they fly through the hallways they are shooting out the lights plunging them into darkness. It is in darkness that the sons of Curze work best.

His autosenses beeped bringing his attention forward, he saw a group of astartes, the leader looked to be one the in the blue top knot. He grinned, a smile that causes mortals to wail in terror and fear. “Lower output on jetpacks…” he whispered. “Draw in the prey…” his claw landed on their feet. He could see the members of the third looking around, he gestured with his power claw to give the signal. One of his squad members with accurate precision with his stalker pattern bolter shot the lights ahead of them. He made note that many of the third have sensitive hearing so the bolt shells crashing into the lights bought their attention to them. This is needed, he needs to draw them in. As his eyes met with the leader they were plunged into darkness. He nodded “nightstrike formation…” all of his claw leapt to walls and activated the mag-locks on their feet. He did the same, but he prefers to attack from the ceiling.

He could see the third walking towards them, they had to attack at the right moment. His hearts slowed almost to a crawl. Second by second in darkness they came towards him until he hanged right over the leader. The enemy astartes turned his head to what he assumed to be his second in command who had strange tubes coving his armour. “Faust should we do this while closing our eyes?” as the leader spoke Nightstalker could tell his voice dripped with confidence. Like all emperor’s children he believes that he is in control of the situation. He has proven that wrong many times. Nightstalker looked over to the one called Faust. “Is that really fair on them Silas?” He narrowed his eyes at the leader, his name is Silas he wondered what the degenerate was talking about. “We should at least handicap ourselves for their sake. I don’t want them to feel bad.” Faust sighed in return “right, Kakophoni ready sonic blasters. As our leader said close your eyes use your hearing instead.” As Faust spoke all of the third locked onto all of the positions of his claw. Nightstalkers eyes went wide “evasive maneuvers!” he hissed.

He dropped down on the leader, he dodged his attack, around him his first claw are screaming as their armour was ruptured by a terrible, ear splitting soundwave. Their ceramite sounded like it was cracking like glass and after that came the sound of a wet splash. Nightstalker turned his head to see members of his squad reduced to paste and broken armour. His eyes darted back to the leader who drew his blade and pointed it at him. “You are an interruption to the song little night lord.” Nightstalker bought his power claws together sparking them he growled at his enemy. “Be silent! I will kill you!” he charged forward using the thrust of his jetpack, the enemy known as Silas smoothly dodged his attack. “You are so obvious!” he called out “Might I remind you that I am closing my eyes?” that information caused him to scowl. There is no way he is closing his eyes, Nightstalker shut of his jetpack he charged again. This time Silas stopped, he made several swipes with his claws and each attack he dodged he started to hum a strange song. Nightstalker stopped his assault “are you a coward?” he asked, his voice full of venom. The leader of the kakophoni stopped humming he chuckled “I am just having a little fun….if you want me to be serious fine…” he bound forward in two steps he was now right in front of him. His sabre flicked out removing his arm, Nightstalker grunted in pain he staggered back but before he could ready himself Silas was right next to him again. His weapon shot out this time to his leg taking it off in a single stroke. Nightsalker tumbled to the ground, he hissed in pain as he fell to the ground he looked around to see all of his first claw are all dead.

The elite of his warband are dead, all the raids, all the times they have killed members of the third they are stopped here. Silas walked towards him his blade pointed at him. “I am still closing my eyes by the way.” His weapon shot forward like a snake removing another leg, Nightstalker bit his lip. He did not want to scream, he won’t scream for them ever. He barked like a wild animal at the third. “I won’t scream! Kill me sybarite!” Silas in return merely sheathed his weapon. Like he is satisfied “I see...I will sing you a song then.” he started to actually sing, it was aggravating to hear that infernal degenerate sing. “Are you mocking me!?” Nighstalker roared in anger. The leader of the kakophoni was starting to reach a high note, but then it slowly turned into somewhat of a scream and a great force began slamming into his body.

The note was climbing higher and higher, it was unrelenting, Nightstalker could feel his body being crushed bit by bit. The ceramite was groaning under the stress of the sound until the ceramite shattered. The shards then pressed downwards, like a thousand tiny swords they were being embedded in his skin. But then the song stopped he gasped panting he looked up to Silas his blue top knot swishing slightly. He sang another note, this time the force was different, the shards of ceramite instead of moving down began spinning shredding his skin into tiny pieces and finally he screamed, he screamed his lungs out.

Izel waited, he could sense them they are coming towards him. Closing his eyes and opening his witch sight he could see them. Their souls, the small lights pushing back against the darkness. Watching that light it made him want to twist it, tear it apart and make that light scream in agony. The lights crawled closer and closer until it stopped and he heard weapons being aimed at him. Izel slowly closed his witch sight and looked upon the interlopers on the ship. He gestured his hands out. “Welcome cousins how good of you to visit us.” He stared at the night lords, he could see two small squads being led by a nightlord wearing a helmet covered in spikes. He walked forward blade in hand. “I am Alim.” The night lord being so courteous surprised him. “Oh? You are giving me your name?” “Yes” Alim said calmly, he then pointed his blade at him. “You will know the name of the one will skin you alive.” the declaration caused him to frown so he is like all other night lords. None of them consider to be better, they cling to the past, hold it tightly. “I see, I shall give my name. I am Izel.” he bowed slightly “I will make you scream for me.” Alim cocked his head slightly, he lowered his weapon at the same time, Izel could tell his mind is most likely calculating and assessing why he is so confident even when outnumbered.

Izel rubbed his fingers together he spoke, his voice turned harsh he pushed a slight edge to it. Just enough to set the night lords on edge. “I meant it when I said I will make you scream.” In turn the enemy leader barked out his fellows. “He is a witch! Kill him now!” all of them leveled bolters at him and fired. Izel raised his hand forming a shield, it flickers pink as bolter shells impact upon it again and again. The of exploding shells sizzling and shattering on the shield pleased him. But his mind moved to another prospect, his old self would not be able to block this amount of fire. Since coming here he has grown, he could feel it in his bones, body and his mind. But the simply question is why? How did he grow so rapidly? Yes he dived deep into his research but that can’t stimulate growth so quickly. He shook his head “can’t think about that now...I am in the middle of battle.” He looked forward and then he heard several clicks. That was his chance, he charged forward he readied his hands as they charged with psychic energy. He has the opportunity to test something, watching Asriel fight has inspired him again but unlike the human he is far more practiced in sorcery. As he got close to the night lords they pulled close combat weapons.

The first stepped forward to attack him it was Alim, the leader of these small squads, he raised his blade and bought it down but what Izel noticed compared to his brothers in this warband he moved so slow. He gracefully dodged the strike and then he reached out to his opponent with his hand opened wide. It moved through his chest and with that attack his chestplate and chunks organs and flesh splashed to the floor. The night lord collapsed to the ground and then he heard it the scream. His hands charged with more energy in response, two more night lords attacked again he dodged their blows, he could see they were swinging their blades like lumbering apes. Compared to Silas there is barely any technique there as they were about to wind up their attacks again. He stepped in towards the first and slapped his face, the front of his helmet was torn off leaving a face of pulsing red. The son of curze gripped his face wailing in agony.

Izel smiled hearing his torment, to hear demi-gods scream is far more better than mortal. He turned to the second he straightened his hand like a knife. He gathered the energy together to form a purple eldritch blade, it hummed as he held the power. He stepped towards the second the enemy astartes bought his blade down to attack him, Izel parried the strike with the psychic blade leaving the night lord open. He then slashed diagonally as his blade moved through flesh he could feel it. The blade tearing through flesh, the nerves sending signals to the brain to register his pain. The sensation felt wonderous...but it was not enough. It does not compare to what he felt in Adelram’s mind. The night lord then slopped to the ground, his body now in two pieces. As Izel drew his blade back instead of a hum it screamed, it was not his voice but the voice of the one he killed. His technique harms both the body, soul and mind. His experiments with Asriel taught him that you need to inflict all three together to produce the best results.

He then heard footsteps, he bought his attention to the rest of the night lords who likely took a step back. He took one step forward. “Is that fear?” he said calmly. He looked down to Alim and those he killed and the thought repeated in his head he needs to do more. He placed his other hand on the tip of the blade and pushed down, squishing it gathering the energy. Once his hand touched the other he summoned more psychic energy.

Izel then made his blade wielding hand into a fist, he bought his free hand away and smiled. “Allow me to harvest your pain.” the eldritch energy began reforming into a scythe. He then gripped it on both hands. Izel gazed at the night lords, he could feel their souls shuddering and he knows what order is coming. They want to retreat, but he won’t allow them. He charged, some broke away others stood their ground. As he he hit close combat his psychic weapon sliced through bodies, the same sensation before repeating again and again. In the past he found no joy in combat, it was something that just had to be done. To remove refuse so he could get on with his plots. But that was not living, this is living. Being here with his brothers, enjoying war, laughing at bloodshed. He never wants to go back to his old life, “Never…” Izel hissed to himself. He twisted his scythe and removed the head of the last night lord. As the head flopped onto the floor he stopped, he allowed himself a brief moment of respite. Looking at his work, the sliced up bodies clogging the hallway he grinned but this is not the end.

He looked towards the darkness and opened his witch sight, he could still see the night lords who have fled. He gripped his eldritch weapon “you will not escape….” He ran after them, as he chased their soulfires an idea was spawning within his mind.

Adelram raised Eligos and smashed the leg of the Eater of despair. He wailed in agony he has been doing this for almost thirty minutes. Tormenting the young Astartes, teaching him true despair. He raised his weapon again but stopped, blood dripped from the censer the droplets were like his thoughts. He was finally noticing something, each drop as it formed a small puddle he lowered his weapon. Asriel looked up to him. “Is something wrong?” he stroked his chin, he stared at the broken night lord. “Yes and no….” he bought up his weapon and in a swift motion crushed the eater of despair other leg. He yelped his bat like wings flinching in reaction.

Again the droplets left his weapon and as it pooled together he asked himself one thing. How many times have I done this? He bought his eyes to Asriel airing his thoughts. “How many times...have I done this?” Asriel scratched his head and counted “eer...should I include the humans?” “Yes.” “Well...I don’t know. I assume you have corrupted people before I came to you.” “Indeed I have been. But it’s not just that.” He gestured Eligos to the broken night lord. “Heal him but not too much.” Asriel placed his hand over the night lord and began his work. He frowned “what’s the matter Adelram?” in response to his second half’s question he rested the weapon on his shoulder. “We are repeating this insanity.” “So you bought into Marthas’ philosophy then?” “Not...exactly well at first I thought it was correct but now as we work to bring this one in the fold I have been thinking.” “About what?” Adelram could see Asriel was now curious, he also wishes to understand. “We will attack Arash and most likely win and after that in our next task we will fail as we always do.” Asriel furrowed his brow. “Your point?” he moved his hand away finishing his work, Adelram brought up his weapon and smashed a wing. The eater of despair convulsed in pain. “I am tired of it.” he raised Eligos and smashed the other wing but this time, the daemon began singing it was a somewhat pleasant tune. Adelram wiped a speck of blood from his cheek. “Tell me Asriel aren’t you tired of it?” Asriel began thinking for a moment. His arms sagged slightly after a moment. “I….am. To be honest.” his answer caused him to smile. “Now let’s ask ourselves every time we fail what do we do?” He raised Eligos and smashed the night lord’s arm. Eligos voice grew in volume, Asriel scratched his head at his question. “Well we tr-” Adelram shook his head cutting Asriel off “We should not try, we must be better. As you said imagine if I pushed further in sorcery? I would of discovered how to freeze people preventing the death korps of krieg from springing their ambush…” “I see but that’s the past.” “Yes it’s the past Asriel but are we truly learning from our mistakes? Becoming better? I disagree.” he hefted Eligos and bought it down on the eater of despair’s other arm. “Imagine if I took interest in Izel’s research of pain? How much stronger I could become? What if I asked the kakophoni for one of their doom sirens so I can scream like Silas?” Adelram raised up his weapon a river of blood dripping from it he smiled “what if I could sense the sins of others? To make it easier in corrupting them?” He then looked at Asriel who was now lost in thought. “I understand...a part of me seeks to better for myself. Silas said to make myself better...not to think of others…” “My brother is right. Marthas and Silas were right in a sense.” he then looked at the eater of despair and smiled.

He placed Eligos on his shoulder “so tell me night lord do you wish to join me?” his head sagged up “y-yes..j-just stop…” Adelram inclined his head to Asriel “heal him.” “But not too much?” “Exactly.” Asriel hovered his hand over the night lord’s broken form. Bones popped back into the place but he was still heavily wounded. Asriel removed his hand and folded his arms. “The ship is still being attacked.” Adelram looked up to the lights “my brothers will handle it. Come we must find Difillia and Salvador.” Adelram knelt and grabbed one of the eater of despair’s legs. He pulled his new brother down the hallway, Asriel following behind him. For once in a long time he felt sure.

 shinros wrote:

 Dayknight wrote:

 shinros wrote:

 Dayknight wrote:

man Martha's died too! we need more characters

btw noticed a massive shift in your writing? You been reading something recently?

Hmmmm no. Not really is it a bad change? Right going to read the last few chapters got me paranoid now... Also characters are coming don't worry

Plus Adelram is sad he keeps losing his brothers.

Edit:Reading the last chapter noticed a couple of mistakes gotta read more carefully in the future before posting. :X

Haha no it just seems alot more descriptive that's all. Don't forget bout noxious and Lily!

I do like to see the warbands steady progress, 3 steps forward 2 steps back style. With the pool I was thinking you'd start converting other warbands en masse XD

Oh right! Yes funny enough a family member who enjoys reading Stephen king said I could be a little more descriptive about things when they gave a few chapters a read. With the pool that was the plan but something like that can't exactly remain hidden when you have rival gods plotting against each other with their champions. But don't worry the warband will make some progress.

Haha you can tell they have made progress by how quickly they punished the night lords. It's nice to have alot of characters even if they are transient because it gives depth to the world IMO. I like the new description it was just jarring at first, you've seem to have struck a good balance. Watching your growth as a writer is really inspiring. The third seeks perfection!

 Dayknight wrote:

 shinros wrote:

 Dayknight wrote:

 shinros wrote:

 Dayknight wrote:

man Martha's died too! we need more characters

btw noticed a massive shift in your writing? You been reading something recently?

Hmmmm no. Not really is it a bad change? Right going to read the last few chapters got me paranoid now... Also characters are coming don't worry

Plus Adelram is sad he keeps losing his brothers.

Edit:Reading the last chapter noticed a couple of mistakes gotta read more carefully in the future before posting. :X

Haha no it just seems alot more descriptive that's all. Don't forget bout noxious and Lily!

I do like to see the warbands steady progress, 3 steps forward 2 steps back style. With the pool I was thinking you'd start converting other warbands en masse XD

Oh right! Yes funny enough a family member who enjoys reading Stephen king said I could be a little more descriptive about things when they gave a few chapters a read. With the pool that was the plan but something like that can't exactly remain hidden when you have rival gods plotting against each other with their champions. But don't worry the warband will make some progress.

Haha you can tell they have made progress by how quickly they punished the night lords. It's nice to have alot of characters even if they are transient because it gives depth to the world IMO. I like the new description it was just jarring at first, you've seem to have struck a good balance. Watching your growth as a writer is really inspiring. The third seeks perfection!

Thanks, that's something I am trying to work on some say it's too brief others say it's too long. I need to strike a balance and glad you picked up on how fast they killed the night lords. Perhaps them screwing up so much but they kept going had a purpose?

Yeah I'd agree. It shows their growth. Also, it seems like Adelram's started a Space Marine collection! He has them from Space Wolves, Black Templars, White Scars, Night Lords, Thousand Sons, Word Bearers, the list goes on. Is he collecting a full set of 18?

lliu wrote:
Yeah I'd agree. It shows their growth. Also, it seems like Adelram's started a Space Marine collection! He has them from Space Wolves, Black Templars, White Scars, Night Lords, Thousand Sons, Word Bearers, the list goes on. Is he collecting a full set of 18?

That would be a maybe.... It depends on how far this story goes.

Chapter 19
Izel stood amid the corpses of the night lords that ran away from him. The reason why he was so eager to catch them is due to one reason. He held up a tiny pink jewel to his face, within it a white light wrestled. The jewels held a portion of the night lords souls. He had several of them stuffed in his pouch. One thing he did enjoy about them if you hold them close to your ear you can hear their screams. The sound prickled one’s ears like tiny needles. He clutched the gem and placed it into his pouch. He looked around and opened his witch sight he searched for more souls belonging to the night lords. All he saw were pink souls in the distance, but three souls were coming towards him. Two of them were pink, but one was shifting slightly, the white was flickering like it was trying to push something back.

Izel shut off his witch sight and readied his sorcery. He waited, until out of the darkness he saw Adelram and Asriel. He lowered his guard. “Ah it’s you two.” His lord smiled at him, the human merely shrugged at his greeting. But he noticed something, Adelram was pulling a night lord by the leg. “Who is that?” asked Izel. Adelram looked over slightly, his smile did not leave his face. “This is our new brother. I have to give him a name.” “May I ask why?” Asriel then pointed at the astartes. “He is called the eater of despair at least that’s what he called himself as we tortured him. It would be quite annoying to refer him to a title all the time.” Adelram then gave Asriel a look, Izel could see the clear displeasure. “We did not torture him. I was teaching him to enjoy the despair he craves so much. Plus he has wings…” Asriel smiled “oh yes his wings are quite impressive.” Adelram then bought his gaze to him. “By the way Izel I wish to ask something.” Izel raised his eyebrow. “What is it?” “I want a copy of all your research.” “Oh I see it would take some time…” “Can you do it in a few hours?” Izel’s eyes went wide in shock. “I can’t make a copy in a few hours! It would take days!” “Izel…” Adelram said firmly. “I want your research. You can do it in a few hours.” his lord pressed hard on can. Izel sighed and gave a small bow “I will compile my notes for you.” “Good, come Asriel we must find Salvador and Difillia.” The human nodded, Adelram then began to walk past him. As they left Izel could not help but sigh heavily. The rush of combat has now drifted from his body, now he feels weary and tired as the crushing workload his lord placed on him now consumes his mind.

Salvador cleaved one of the night lord cultists in half. His body crashed to the ground with a splash. The hallway was clogged with blood. “They keep coming!” His sister twirled her spear and removed the head of another enemy. “Does it matter? We are better than them. They are the ones running into the meat grinder.” His sister stabbed another in the gut she kicked them back. “Anyway we did not get to kill anyone the last time we were attacked.” Salvador flared his nostrils as his sister spoke. “True...but I am worried about master…” Salvador grabbed a cultist’s head and crushed it in his hands. “I am worried about my brother as well…” His sister grunted in annoyance as he mentioned Asriel. She removed the head of another attacker. “Nothing can kill our lord. Though I loathe to admit it Asriel can fight, he can do it well so do not worry Salvador.” He grumbled he did not have his sister’s confidence especially after Lord Marthas’ death. People come to destroy their happiness, they come to ruin them and that angered him. He recalled Asriel and Adelram looking so sad. He couldn't do anything. He hated that, he looked upon the night lord cultists that were now taking a few steps back. Their fellows dying to their weapons have shaken their resolve, Salvador could see that.

Still he felt angry at them, they threatened his home, they sought to harm his brother, his sister and master. He gave a bestial roar as he shouted “Get off the ship!” he charged towards them, his vision turned into a purple haze. He crashed into the cultists, as he moved through them they went flying, limbs were being torn off, bones were broken and his hooves crushed the night lord cultists into red paste. Slowly the anger was drifting away like the wind, he started to enjoy it. Charging through the enemy was...quite fun. He increased his speed he trampled over the humans with his large frame. Some started to cry out, others screamed but he enjoyed it, he enjoyed breaking the people who sought to ruin everyone’s happiness here. He became like this in order to defend them, to defend his happiness he won’t let anyone ruin that.

He closed his eyes and smiled he shouted “I will smash you to pieces!” he roared and charged onwards. He tore through even more bodies and then he crashed into something hard, he fell to his bottom with a thud. Grunting he rubbed his bottom slightly. “W-Who did that!?” he opened his eyes and looked ahead of him. Asriel was standing before him, his hand was out. “Little brother you should not run in the hallways with your eyes closed.” Salvador scratched his head “I...got distracted.” He then panicked, Adelram was not with his brother. “Asriel where is master?” his brother looked back out the darkness Adelram came forward dragging one of the night lords. “You are alive Salvador.” as he saw him he got to his feet he smiled. “Both of you are okay! I was worried!” Asriel tapped him on the arm “you worry too much.” He released a bestial whine. “Well...lord Marthas just died so….” His lord gave him a gentle smile. “You were that worried? So loyal always.” Salvador found his ears lowering. “If both you and Asriel died I would not know what to do…” his brother chuckled “then get stronger then.” “Huh?” “If you want to ensure no harm comes to us make that your new obsession. Become stronger.” “I...don’t know how. Will you train me Asriel?” “No, you must find your on way.” Salvador grumbled slightly, he would know where to start doing such a thing. He could see his lord is also nodding in approval to Asriel’s words.

He then heard panting behind him, he turned his head slightly to see his sister running towards him. As she stopped a few paces away from him, she rested on her spear. “Y-You r-run too fast.” Asriel began laughing at her. “Perhaps you should learn to run faster then?” Difilla scowled at his brother. Her face relaxed as she looked at their lord. “My lord you are well, who is the astartes you are holding?” “This is my new brother. I need to do more work on him. He has joined us in mind but not in spirit.” Salvador cocked his head slightly. “So he does not want to be here?” His lord nodded. “In a manner of speaking but that will change in time. Now...” his master looked at the trampled corpses. “I think Salvador has largely dealt with the human forces. Have the slaves clean up. We will be assaulting their ship and taking all their resources.” Salvador nodded “I will let them know.” His sister saluted “It shall be done. What will you be doing my lord?” “I will be placing my new brother in a place he can’t escape from and then my true work upon him will begin.” Asriel stroked his chin “what do you mean true work?” Adelram smiled “to give him the tools needed to inflict greater despair on our enemies.” Salvador gave a curt nod “well I hope you succeed in your work master. He seems pretty interesting and I like his wings.” His lord grinned “Don’t worry Salvador I will be quite thorough with this one…now come Asriel. Salvador and Difillia have their orders.” Asriel nodded, both of them walked past him and vanished into the darkness.

As they left he cocked his head slightly. His lord stating that he will be thorough captured his interest Salvador wondered how he will change the night lord. Still he can’t wait to speak to him he had a good feeling that he will fit in well.

Silas blade danced through a night lord, he collapsed to the ground with a wet splash. Faust blasted the last of the enemy forces with his sonic blaster, rupturing their armour. Silas walked over as he sheathed his blade. “That was quite easy. I thought it would be more fun to kill them.” his second turned to him. “They thought they were more than they are. What do they know of suffering and true failure? They do not wish to improve themselves this was just simple revenge.” “You can tell?” “Yes, by how they screamed, moved and yelled their curses at us. There was venom backing their words.” Silas shrugged “a lot of good it did them they are now dead.” “Indeed they are...now the song is shifting.” “Is it?” Silas said in surprise.

He closed his eyes right away and listened the song is now slightly whimsical, joyous even. It got louder as he heard footsteps approaching them and the scrapping of metal. He opened his eyes and turned to the sound. He saw Asriel and Adelram, he was also pulling a night lord. He guessed that Adelram took interest. What he found it’s always something so superficial that draws him in. “He is so desperate as always...he already found a replacement.” Faust chuckled “it’s a deep wound it won’t go away.” “Do you think he will get all 18 at some point?” “Perhaps...I would not put it past him. Still corruption is something the dark prince enjoys seeing and he provides that in spades.” Adelram approached with Asriel, he smiled at them. “You are actually fighting?” Silas shrugged “why not? We did not move before because it was not necessary last time.” “I see...Silas I wish to ask you something.” As Adelram spoke the song started to pound in his ears like a drum. A great smile then lined his face, Adelram is taking a big step. He tried to respond in a calm matter. “What is it?” “I want you to assault the night lord ship. They sent majority of their forces to attack us...when you come back? I wish you to give me something.” “Give you something? What do you desire? Can you tell me now?” Adelram began walking past him with Asriel. “When you get back I desire a doom-siren.” Silas chuckled, the song screeched in his ears, it was a pleasant sensation. “It shall be done my lord.” As he left with the night lord, Silas turned to Faust. “Hmm, perhaps Marthas dying was good for him.” “It’s in painful moments and in failure that growth happens.” Silas nodded in agreement “and in turn allows one to grasp perfection.” As his lord’s footsteps grew distant he nodded “Right Faust it’s time to sack a night lord ship..” “You mean gather slaves?” “That as well but we should enjoy doing it!” He gestured to the rest of the Kakophoni. “Let us go! We must bring the song of slaanesh to the mewling slaves of the night lords!” All of the kakophoni cheered at the prospect but what was truly on Silas’ mind was Adelram’s progress.

Entry 8
It’s just been a day and everything is changing, after the Kakophoni assaulted and sacked the night lord ship the lower levels are now packed with slaves. But what came after? Adelram took the night lord to his chambers after that Izel entered with his notes and soon after came Silas holding a box. Since then they haven’t left, all I can hear are the screams of the night lord from his chambers. Considering his doors are locked I guess he does not wish to be disturbed. Perhaps this is him trying to be better? The thing is even if I gave Salvador advice I am just like him, in a manner of speaking I don’t know where to go from here. Silas was the one that helped me to become like this. How can I become even better? What can I do? Thinking of my past it’s always someone else making me better. Meliva, Lord Fulgrim and now Silas. As I write I am thinking at this very moment and I am drawing a blank.

I am strong as I am now, but I am not perfect. I am far from it…

Chapter 20
Asriel closed the journal, he looked around his room every single torture tool that lined the table he has used. The iron maiden is also useless to him, he barely feels it anymore. He racked his brain wondering what he can do. He grumbled “perhaps I should visit her? I got nothing better to do. I wonder if she is still alive?” He hopped of the table and chained the journal to his waist. As he left his room he saw all the slaves staggering around. The corridors were stuffed to the brim with them. He would have more if Carita did not grab a portion of them, even with Ivan dead she took control of the anguis cult. But from here on they should be easier to kill since the pool he created is now useless. But what concerned him is that the members of said cult are rarely seen walking the lower levels. Asriel shrugged “not my problem anymore…” he continued walking to the upper levels. As he got there he could see the halls were rather empty, he guessed that people are captivated with the captured slaves.

It happens every time a large amount of slaves are gathered, he continued walking to her room. As he got to the door he knocked. A part of him wondered what her reaction would be to this visit. The door slid open and as always Isabella is wearing a fancy dress, this time she wore a multi-coloured gown with white tassels leaving the back of it. As their eyes met, she smiled to his shock. “It’s been awhile since you last come to visit.” Asriel grumbled “you are actually happy to see me?” “Well I enjoy our talks, more guests are always welcome.” Asriel raised his eyebrow “you have guests?” “Yes now please come in.” She then turned away to enter her room, Asriel sighed slightly he hoped he would not have to deal with anyone else, he walked in as the door slid close behind him. He then saw Isabella’s guests, it was Lily with her children. As he entered Lily frowned heavily “what is he doing here?” Isabella walked to the table and sat she picked up a filled wine glass. “He wanted to visit me, why would I turn him down?” Lily narrowed her eyes at Isabella. “After what he did!?” Isabella sipped from her glass, as she spoke her voice was firm. “What of it? Are you too weak to handle a little pain?” Asriel could see she was about to speak but bit back her retort. Isabella kept drinking “you only come here for my wine not for conversation. So please don’t tell me who I can entertain as guests.” She then gestured to a chair “Come Asriel, sit with us.” As she spoke Asriel walked over to the chair and sat. He bought his eyes to Lily’s kids who were running around the room. “Don’t look at them.” Lily hissed. Asriel looked over to the captain, he could see the venom in her gaze.

Some would say the venom is deserved but if he had to be honest to himself? He did not care. “What’s the matter? I am not going to do anything.” Lily in turn frowned “I am surprised he hasn’t killed you yet.” Lily coughed slightly bringing their vision to her. “Asriel how about you have a drink?” Asriel smiled and grabbed the bottle, he picked out a glass on the table and poured himself a drink. From the corner of his vision he could still see the captain is upset with his presence, but in the end she has to deal with or leave. Asriel picked up his glass and took a sip. As always the wine tastes good, he wonders how she makes such a beverage. Isabella gave a warm smile “So what’s the matter this time?” Asriel almost choked on his drink as she spoke. “It’s nothing.” “Liar.” she retorted.

Asriel carefully placed the glass on the table. “I said it’s nothing.” Isabella held her smile and looked over to Lily. “Tell me how is Elizabeth?” Lily folded her arms “Well now she acts like she has never been strapped to the navigator throne. Why do you ask?” “For no reason, I am just making conversation until Asriel comes clean.” Lily looked over his direction “why do you care about his problems?” “Because Lily his problems are actually interesting. Aren’t they Asriel?” The conversation they are having caused him to drain his wine glass. He is now reminded why he sometimes does not like coming here. “Are you just going to make fun of me?” said Asriel. Isabella cocked her head slightly “I will until you are honest about why you are here.” He grumbled slightly, he then sighed. “I don’t know how to be better.” as he spoke Lily laughed at him. “You are saying that after the stunt you pulled!?” Asriel gave her a look, the type to let her know she is treading on dangerous territory. “I did that for him not me.” “You did it for yourself!” Lily spat back. “I felt...what you wanted. I know what you wanted and it was disgusting. My only family is my two boys. Just because you lived a lonely life without the love of parent does not mean you can push what you want on us.” Asriel rose from his seat, his hand snapped out and grabbed her throat. He began choking her, in reaction her children ran over and started hitting his legs. Trying to make him let go.

Asriel looked into her eyes. “You know...nothing.” As he choked her Lily smiled “y-you..c-choking m-me p-p-proves my point….” “Asriel, I feel Adelram won’t be pleased if you kill the captain of the ship.” He looked over to Isabella who was casually sipping from her glass. She then placed her glass on the table. “Also it’s quite rude to strangle someone at the table.” Asriel tightened his grip slightly, Lily jerked in her chair. Staring into her eyes he saw it. That perhaps she wanted him to kill her, that once she dies that might spur Adelram to punish him harshly. Asriel tutted in annoyance and released his grip, Lily started coughing and gasping. Her children ran over and started baying about her well being.

As he stared at her, he slowly sat down, he grimly looked at Lily and her kids and just for a moment a thought crossed his mind. It’s not fair he tore his eyes away from her and looked at Isabella who seemed utterly calm despite what just happened. Looking into her eyes they glinted slightly like jewels, that told him she knew he was going to do that. “Tell me Isabella why did you stop me from killing her?” She gave her signature smile “I did not stop you. It was you who decided to release her.” “No if you said nothing I might o-” Isabella reached over and placed her hand on his. “I know you...always putting your achievements towards someone else. Always making excuses for him or saying it’s for his sake. You said that you wanted to be better?” Asriel slowly nodded “I...want to be better. If I was perhaps…” “Marthas wouldn't of died? Maybe...but sometimes things happen for a reason. In my eyes releasing Lily was you being better.” She moved her hand away and continued to drink from her wine glass. Once she drained all of it she placed it on the table. “I am also surprised you are that vindictive Lily.” Asriel looked over to the captain who is now stroking her throat. “Isabella...he is animal. He will keep putting us in jeopardy. He will never get better, he will never change. It’s just an unfortunate fact that our lord cannot see that.” Asriel ground his teeth when he heard that. “Shut up.” Both women bought their eyes to him. He clenched his hand on the table. “At least...I am trying to be better. Better than anyone. Compared to you...who is content with what they have...that is why I am important to him compared to you. I bet he does not even remember the old captain, your grandfather.” Lily rose from the table “You dare! He saved us! Before you came here! When we were outnumbered in the void he took us to safety! When our lord was down he offered his wisdom! Don’t you dare insult him!” Asriel narrowed his eyes at her, he did not want to bark back at her. He won’t shout either, he now knows deep down he is better than her, he will keep rising while she will eventually grow old and her children will replace her.

He then folded his arms he spoke in a calm manner “but it is true. You are training your children to replace you when you should be doing the opposite. Perhaps Adelram would take you more seriously if you aspired to be the perfect captain.” she then flinched, in the reaction he knew he hit the right spot. “I promise you now Lily, when you grow frail and old if you decide to remain content I will kill you. I will grab you neck with both of my hands and strangle you to death. Perhaps I will ask Adelram to watch, then we can test how much our lord truly cares about you. We will see if he punishes me at most he will shoot you out of the airlock like Carmilla and have one of your children take your place and then get on with whatever is holding his attention at the time. So I will give you this advice captain of the canticle of sin….be better.” Asriel then relaxed in his chair, he poured himself another glass and began drinking. For some reason he felt a little better, he watched Lily take the arms of both her children and storm out of the room. Isabella gave a coy smile “That wasn’t nice.” He placed his glass on the table. He looked at the dark purple liquid moving in the glass. Suddenly he thought of Alma “I think I realized something…” Isabella chuckled “let me guess there is nothing wrong in using others to perfect oneself?” Asriel turned his head to Isabella “well...yes. I don’t know why I was thinking about it so much.” “There is nothing wrong with that I imagine the lord of the third was the same. I am quite sure he needed the help of his sons at various points to get what he wanted.” Asriel rose from his chair “True...perhaps coming here was a good idea?” Isabella frowned “you are leaving now?” He nodded and snatched the bottle from the table. “I am, thank you Isabella.” he left the room this time he felt sure on how to proceed.

Chapter 21
He trashed on the table, the chains held him in place. He could hear muffled voices speaking but one voice terrified him the most. The voice that releases waves of agony and despair. He could tell when it was coming, he would hear a small screech. The soft whisper telling him to give in. With each scream he sees flashes of weakness. Of his past as a mortal showing that all the frailties are still there. That all he is was another child taken and forced to become a machine of war.

To other’s it would be an ordinary scream but he could sense the intentions behind them. The screams tell him that his place is here, that he would find happiness here. That he could enjoy the nectar of despair in this very ship. Before he only gave in to stop the pain, perhaps even finding a chance to escape or fly away but such an opportunity did not present itself.

At this moment he had to admit he was trapped here, he will be broken down by the lord of this warband. Then he heard it, the small screech, he raged and roared. “Stop! Don’t! I won’t join you!” The scream slammed into his body, it felt like his brain was being rattled, his bones shook and blood ran like rivers down his nose. He felt his eyes slowly rolling back and darkness greeted him.

“Run Kaiser!” Baris barked at him, He ran as fast as he could. The voices were chasing them. He ran with his gang. Since all of them were between fourteen and sixteen they were all chosen. The masters gathered them up, all the young boys on the ship and told them they have to run to the upper levels. That if they catch them, they will die. Many thought it was a joke, but they started to count from sixty. Baris told all of them to run, to run for their lives as they got some distance they started to hear screams.

The screams of the other boys, as they ran through the dark hallway the screams at times would grow distant, Baris said to use that time to rest, jog and gather your breath. When it becomes loud sprint. Sprint as if your life depends on it. Kaiser looked over to his friend Baris, they were both born to abusive parents and they both ran away to form their own gang to survive on this ship. He had short black hair and his dark skin was covered in grime. He rubbed his nose as they ran. “We have to get to the upper levels...if not…” One of his fellow gang members a fourteen year old boy name Shivos shook his head. Tears were running down his face. “I don’t want to die! Why are they doing this!?” Kaiser shouted at him. “Stop crying! You will run out of breath quicker!” Shivos wiped his face, his lips were still trembling. Kaiser looked over to their leader. “So why do you think they are doing this Baris?” He bit his lip slightly “well...according to the adults they said the masters took a few losses in battle and they need to recruit…” He furrowed his brow hearing that. “But we are barely men! Why would they recruit us!?” “I don’t know! Just run dammit!” the screams became loud again. Everyone in reaction started to sprint.

As they ran Shivos cried out “I can’t run!” he slowly ground to a stop, Kaiser was about to stop as well to tell him to keep going but Baris called out. “Don’t stop Kaiser! Leave him!” “B-but!” “Leave him!” he said firmly. As their leader spoke he upped his speed, Shivos eventually vanished after a few moments they heard him screaming, begging for mercy. After that his cries of anguish were added to the voices chasing them. Kaiser shook his head “we have to keep running…” he looked at all his fellows “Don’t stop or we will die!” all them nodded they repeated the cycle slowing when the screams turned distant and increasing the speed as it got louder.

Eventually they reached steps Kaiser smiled “We made it!” Baris smiled back at him “Aye! We did! Quickly up the stairs!” They raced up the stairs as fast as their legs could take them. Once they reached the upper levels the screams stopped. All of them including him dropped to their knees panting. They then heard a gruff voice “A large group has made it.” Kaiser looked up to see one of the masters staring down at them. He gestured to a group of adults in dark blue robes. “Have each of them checked, the ones that are not compatible will be trained as part of the cultist group and those that are? Bring them to the hall.” As he gave his order he turned away and vanished into the darkness of the hallway.

Kaiser got up to his feet with Baris, he smiled at him. “We made it.” “We did, but...I think it’s going to get worse from here.” “How so?” “I don’t know...I just have a bad feeling.” Kaiser could not understand why he is so worried they have been through many life and death situations. This is just another one, if the gang sticks together they can prevail. The adults then began pushing them he grunted in annoyance. If they did not work for the masters his fellows would of fell upon them and beat them to death for attempting such a thing.

The adults bought them to a white room. As they got there someone wearing a dirty red robe with metal tendrils sticking out of it greeted them. “Oh these are the aspirants...they passed the first trial. This group is larger than the last one I suspect your group is the last. Now I am tech priest Samu. I shall be handling the second phase...now let us begin…” The adults pushed Baris forward, Samu grabbed Baris’ wrist and picked out a strange gun from his robes with a needle on the end of it. Kaiser watched the tech priest place the needle into his arm. As always their leader is the toughest, he barely flinched. The needle gun light then chimed green. Samu then placed Baris to his side. A adult then pushed him forward, the tech priest grabbed his wrist. As his fair skin met his, Samu placed the needle into his skin. It chimed green and he then placed him with Baris. He smiled at him “What is there to be worried about? We both made it!” Baris frowned slightly “this gang is like a family to me I don’t like us being seperated.” Kaiser placed his hand on his shoulder “You worry too much you know that?” His friend kept his frown.

After a few minutes more than half their gang were with him. Those who had the needle chime red when injected were placed at the other side of the room. Once they were sorted the tech priest gestured to the adults. “Take these lot to the hall. The Astartes will be pleased that a great number within this group were compatible.” The adults then began to escort them out of the room, as they left he could see the gang members who were left behind were trying hard not to cry. Kaiser could see that they did not want to be seperated, but deep down he knew this is not the end. They might see each other again he shouted at them before he left “Chin up! Don’t cry! We will see each other again!” he gave a big grin, he could see his fellows wiping their faces trying to remain strong. The adults were merely frowning at him due to his outburst. One even said he is going to die first.

He could not help but chuckle hearing that, these adults must be cowards. They escorted them down the hallways taking twist and turns until they came to a great hall. He spotted one of the masters whose hands were two giant claws. One of them said Nightstalker on it he guessed that is his name. He then bought his eyes to the hall and he could see there were other boys around his age all looking at each other or trembling in fear. The adults then pushed them towards the other boys and walked over to the master. They bowed and mumbled a few words.

Nightstalker then gestured with a claw he spoke out loud. “So that is the last group. Good. Get the weapons.” The adults then walked away vanishing into the darkness of the hallway. Nightstalker then bought his red eyes to them. “All of you are here to earn the chance to become a son of curze! To become one of the night lords! To become astartes!” Everyone began looking at each other chatting in excitement. Kaiser could not help but be slightly excited, to be strong like the masters. Strong enough that no one can push them around, he looked over to Baris. He was not smiling. “Hey Baris, what’s the matter?” “This isn’t a joke Kaiser we need to take it seriously.” “Why? What’s the problem?” “He said earn the chance. I suspect whatever we do now will be harder from here.” “Silence!” shouted Nightstalker. Everyone stopped their conversations and looked at the astartes. Even he bit his tongue.

Nightstalker shook his head “not all of you will become night lords. Now I want all of you to group yourselves into fives. This will be you claws. In these groups you will kill and train together.” As he spoke the adults came back pushing moveable trays holding weapons. He gestured to them “All of you will take a knife. You will train and kill with this weapon.” As the knives were brought to him Kaiser smiled “those knives look a lot better than the ones we use…” He looked around to his gang, there was five of them so their group is already made. He could see all the other kids sorting themselves into groups.

After all the groups were chosen, the Nightstalker called them over one group at a time. Once it came to his group as they stood in front of the trays. His grin went wider he picked up a knife and started waving it around. “I can’t wait to get started!” Nightstalker chuckled “that eager? Aren’t you frightened boy?” Kaiser scoffed as he made the action the adults eyes went wide. “I am not scared of anything! I have killed people before!” Baris gripped his shoulder “shut up!” he hissed. The nightstalker red eyes bored into him he gestured with his head. “Next group!” As they walked away with their weapons Baris slapped him around the head. He grumbled and began rubbing his head due to the stinging pain. “What was that for!” “Being an idiot!” Baris spat back. “Be careful what you say or do. They can kill you at a moment notice!” Kaiser sighed “right...right sorry about that…” After a few minutes everyone was now armed.

The Nightstalker nodded and pointed at two groups. “You two kill each other.” Both groups eyes went wide. Baris shook his head “I had a feeling this was going to happen…” one the members of the chosen group raised their hand. “W-what of t-training?” Nightstalker answered his question calmy. “This is training, now kill each other.” All the groups gave them room. They then nervously looked at each other until one member charged another boy and stabbed him. With that one act it descended into a bloody melee it was over in moments. The group that won had only two members. Nightstalker nodded “now the two final members please kill each other.” The two boys trembled as they faced each other but one charged and stabbed the other in the chest killing him. As they fell to the ground Nightstalker gestured to the adults “Get that one ready for the tech priest.” two of the adults then grabbed the body and dragged him away.

As Kaiser stared at him his eyes seemed...distant. That he was not aware of what he just did. The boy then vanished into the darkness, Kaiser looked over to Baris. He was stoic as ever he smiled at him. “Hey….Baris.” he looked over to him he could not even see a hint of fear. “What is it?” “If you had one wish...what would it be?” “I dunno..never thought about it. Spent most of my days fighting for my life with all of you.” Kaiser frowned at his answer “boring as always…” he looked over his fellows who were all down. “Well I wish I could walk on walls! You know hang upside down! How great that would be!” he could see no one was in the mood for it he frowned and bought his eyes to Nightstalker who called out the next two groups.

The same occured they killed each other, if there was more than one left from the winning group he would have them fight until one is left. After that they were taken away. As each group was called forward he could see the other boys in the hall were trembling in fear. Some were crying for their parents. Kaiser stroked his chin “Hey...what if our whole group survives?” Baris turned his head to him. “What do you mean?” “I mean essentially he put us into squads right? That’s what it looks like, now maybe he wants to see how well we work in a group? All the other boys are flailing against each other. We have to stand out then perhaps all of us might survive!” Everyone stared at him, he could see hope lining their faces. They are clearly onboard with his idea. Baris smiled at him “you have a smart idea for once.” “What’s that supposed to mean!?” His friend chuckled at him he faced the center of the hall.

They then waited for their turn, eventually Nightstalker called them out Kaiser took a deep breath and walked to the center of the hall. He could see everyone else in the gang were also on edge, but they were alert they had a plan. Baris’ eyes changed like always when they were going to start a fight, he prefers to end things quickly than drag them out. Kaiser bought his eyes to the group they were facing, the boys they were facing were trembling. It looks like they have never been in a life or death situation before. This is an advantage to them.

He waited for the Nightstalker’s call. “Begin!” he did not even look at him, the gang charged towards their opponents. Kaiser could see they were off guard with their clear ferocity, Baris closed into the first opponent his knife went straight into his neck, he diverted to the second and slashed his throat. Just seeing him take out two people so easily he could not help but smile. Kaiser gave the others a look, the standard strategy to assist in kills. Adults are normally stronger and faster than them so at times they have to tackle them in twos.

The gang closed in on the first boy they surrounded him and stabbed him to death, they shifted to the next one and killed him as well. The last one started to cry, he cut and run but Baris was faster he stabbed him several times in the back. Once their last opponent dropped dead Kaiser instantly looked over to the astartes. Unlike the other groups he was silent, he smiled they must of succeeded where others failed. Nightstalker then nodded, Kaiser turned to his fellows “we did it guys!” everyone smiled at him. Even Baris who was normally serious. “Now kill each other.” those four words entered his ears. His heart sank like a comet. He turned to the Nightstalker “B-but we killed all of them like a squad!” The Astartes cocked his head slightly “So what? Hurry and kill each other. If you don’t I will kill you.” Kaiser ground his teeth. He turned to his fellows, all of them were crying. Tears spilling down their faces.

Some were crying out that they don’t want to do it, they wailed that they were scared. This whole time they were keeping a brave face. Kaiser shook his head, fear began creeping in his heart. Even though all of them were crying one of them will move first to make the kill. Kaiser gripped his knife tightly, his hands were sweating. Then he heard a gurgle, he bought his eyes to one of the gang members Baris just slashed his throat. He looked at the next, blood splatter lining his face. Unlike everyone else he was not crying, he charged to the next member they could barely get ready before he stabbed them in the heart and twisted.

Kaiser bought up his knife his hand was trembling, his eyes burned as tears ran down his face. He did not want to kill them, the fact that Baris is killing their family, their friends without remorse hurt even more. He stood in place as his friend killed another member, now it was only the two of them. He walked towards him clothes stained with blood. Kaiser wiped his face. “H-hey we don’t have to kill each other...let’s run...come on Baris. W-we ran away many times before…” Despair gripped his heart, he took a step back. “C-come on we can convince him to let us live…” Baris shook his head he frowned as he charged towards him, Kaiser bit his lip he ran towards Baris he held his knife in both hands. As they got close, Baris twisted behind him and stabbed him in the back.

He screamed as the blade was removed, his back hurt, it hurt so much he slowly turned to Baris who’s knife flicked out and slashed his throat. He dropped his knife, he couldn't breathe. His neck burned, Kaiser felt his legs wombling he tumbled back crashing onthe bloodstained floor. Even if it hurt, he bought his eyes to Baris, he was now crying, snot falling down his nose. His face is in the throes of utter despair, he smiled at his friend he gagged “w-w-ha..i..y-y..wi..?” Baris turned to him he sniffed “I wish we all had wings! I wish we could of flied away from here! I wish we could of had a proper family! I wished….I wished….” Kaiser found his vision was darkening as they dragged him away. He gasped and soon he felt nothing at all.

He trashed in the chains he roared in despair and agony, he felt the chains buckling and metal wrenching. The metal links gave way he quickly removed himself from the table. He readied his claws. He shouted at him “You dare!” The leader of the warband smiled at him “Such a sad story. If it was me I would of converted your whole group. What was his name? Kaiser? Such a nice boy.” He roared out in despair he screamed, the screech came back he could hear the walls twisting and warping. He wants the memory gone he does not want to remember, it’s too painful. He could feel his despair, his fear it was too much, far too much. Then came a strange warmth. It felt nice to his utter horror.

He dropped to his knees “make it stop…I don’t want to feel this way! Not about that!” he cried out. “I don’t want to remember…” The lord of the warband walked over and knelt before him. “But it feels good doesn’t it?” “It shouldn’t!” he barked back. The lord of the warband gave a soft smile, he did not want to admit it. Strangely enough it set him at ease. “The night lords turned you into a weapon of despair and terror, they did not see you as a brother. Just as a weapon to let loose they marked your gauntlets red. To show you that you don’t belong. You inflicted despair since subsciously you were trying to deal with your trauma but with us it won’t be. You will be surrounded by brothers who will be more than happy for you to revel in despair. The warmth is approval…” He tried to close his ears, he knows of the third and their honeyed whispers but he could not help it. He wanted this, deep down he wanted it.

The lord of the warband lifted his power claw that is marked red, he placed his hand upon it. The red bled away to black. His armour turned from the colour of midnight to black and pink. He then nodded. “Tell me...what is your name? I am Adelram lord of this warband.” With his introduction he could see he is night and day compared to the Nightstalker. Already he feels like this place is a home that the one before him is his brother. He looked up, his red eye lenses shifting to blue. “Please...call me Kaiser.”

I hope people enjoy his backstory!

Nice. I liked the fact that you explain everyone so you know what their motivations are before introduting him as a character.

lliu wrote:
Nice. I liked the fact that you explain everyone so you know what their motivations are before introduting him as a character.

Yup, at first I was not going to do it funny enough but because I did it for everyone else and it fleshes them out I decided otherwise. Plus it's fun fleshing out those of other legions and chapters get's me to research them so I could do it justice.

I got so confused who originally wanted wings between the 2 of them during the bachk story lol. was this intentional or is my early happy hour getting to me XD. Love the fact adelram is trying to break the cycle.

 Dayknight wrote:

I got so confused who originally wanted wings between the 2 of them during the bachk story lol. was this intentional or is my early happy hour getting to me XD. Love the fact adelram is trying to break the cycle.

That's the point. I wanted to throw a curve-ball.

But to be clear

Is baris going by Kaisers name? I thought Kaiser was the one who bled out? so much confusion lol

 Dayknight wrote:

Is baris going by Kaisers name? I thought Kaiser was the one who bled out? so much confusion lol

Yup, that memory was buried due to the psycho-indoctrination. He is carrying around the name of the friend he killed.

Chapter 22
Adelram hefted Kaiser up, his body seemed weary, his body sagged slightly, Adelram had to admit anyone would be after suffering from a doom-siren backed by sorcery. The ex-night lord also seemed at ease around him which is good. He wonders if he should tell him that it is likely his group would of survived if he refused the Nighstalker’s order. From his understanding night lords present themselves as masters of fear and terror, in accepting the order to kill your squad or claw under their terms they are giving into fear, terror or despair. He wondered if any of the groups after Kaiser’s figured that out.

Adelram tried not to frown, instead he gave a smile “we are going to be attacking a warband soon. You don’t need to come with us.” Kaiser grunted “I am not a child.” Adelram shook his head “You are only seventeen. From my understanding when we were… “talking” you have only been an astartes for two years.” At the mention of his age Silas whistled “I guess they barely did any training. Amateurs, they most likely stuffed gene-seed into him and left it at that. He will make mistakes.” Adelram turned his head back slightly to the noise marine. “True, plus he has been fighting without a squad. How much of the basics do you know Kaiser?” His new brother looked away at his question. “I know enough.” “Which means he knows nothing.” Izel said firmly.

Adelram released his grip on Kaiser and faced Izel “Is there a problem?” The sorceror nodded “We are attacking the thousand sons. We can’t afford mistakes since Arash will have a larger amount of sorcerers compared to my warband.” Adelram gave Izel a warm smile “Then we must be perfect.” Adelram focused and sent out a message to his second half that he wishes to speak with him. He turned to Kaiser “in the assault you will be with me Kaiser.” “Why? I work better alone.” “Perhaps, but you are not alone anymore Kaiser.” Again he did not want to meet his gaze, he guessed he is not used to being treated in such a fashion. Izel then walked to his side “who did you contact? I could sense it.” “I called for Asriel.” “May I ask why?” “As I said...I wish this assault to be perfect. You see Izel, I am sure Arash is confident in his victory, He is most likely searching for possible futures where he is victorious….I want to crush that.” Silas also came over. “I can get behind this show the petty sorcerers that they truly can’t control fate.” “Exactly Sil-.” Adelram was about to continue speaking, but Kaiser was shifting slightly he wrapped his wings around his form. “Is something wrong?” Said Adelram. Kaiser grumbled “I wish to ask something.” “What is it?” “Who was the human that was with you? Was he you personal slave?” At the mention of slave he felt his anger rising just slightly, but his new brother did not know any better. He walked towards him and placed his hand on his pauldon. “He...is special. Now...he is not a slave and you will not refer him to as such.” Kaiser cocked his head “So he is a pet? The members of my old warband had their favourites.” “No…” Adelram said firmly. “Not a pet...I will say he is older and possibly wiser than you Kaiser. Don’t insult him.” he pushed the point on his last three words but that did not get the reaction he wanted. Kaiser was still confused. “But he is a human. We are demi-gods of war. Machines that bring ruination and terror to mortals like him.” Silas chuckled “Asriel has been through a lot. I will say that much….just don’t worry about it for now.” With Silas’s words Kaiser finally relaxed and ceased his confusion, Adelram looked over to the leader of the Kakophoni and inclined his head in thanks. Silas merely shrugged in return. Just as he moved his hand away from Kaiser’s pauldon, Adelram could hear his chambers doors opening.

Asriel entered to his surprise it’s only been a minute or so since he sent the message. His second half walked over but his eyes were locked on Kaiser. “So...he joined the warband.” Adelram smiled at him “Indeed he has.” he then traced his eyes over him and on his chest he spotted a new tattoo. It’s shaped into a female feminine face with horns. “Asriel you got a new tattoo. What does it do this time?” Asriel tapped it and smiled “It’s a surprise Adelram. Don’t worry.” Kaiser grunted “he does not refer you as lord either…strange.” Adelram turned his head slightly to him. “Kaiser...enough.” His brother sighed and turned fully away ending the discussion.

He faced Asriel and walked over he grasped his face. “Now...we are going to attack Arash’s warband. But...I want you to know a few things.” As he mentioned attacking Arash, Asriel’s one eye narrowed. He smiled showing a row a fangs. His clear eagerness swelled his hearts. “I know you're eager but I want this assault to be perfect. I don’t want to give the thousand sons a single chance. A single breath, we must be the clean blade that severs the head in one blow.” Adelram removed his hands from Asriel’s face. “Do not say a word and listen. Gather...everyone. All of the cultists...every soul who can fight and go to the docking bay. If anyone refuses this...they are my enemy do you understand?” Asriel gave a curt nod. “Good, if it helps have Noxus do this task with you. That should drive the point home.” Asriel then turned and ran out of his chambers in silence. He faced his brothers “Izel, Kaiser you will be with me and Silas?” “Yes?” Adelram could tell that he wants to hear his order. He is eager for it. “Tell me would the terminators and raptors still listen to you?” Silas chuckled “they would, I can be quite convincing…” “Right I want to implement doom sirens into all of them.” Silas gave a small bow. “It shall be done.” he then left the room. Izel in turn rubbed his neck “we will be with you during the assault what should I do in the meantime?” “How good is your daemon summoning?” Izel lowered his hand from his neck, Adelram for some reason got the feeling the sorcerer is smiling. “My lord do not worry I will give you the daemons you need. I have an idea.” “Well get started then.” Izel bowed and left his chambers now it was only him and Kaiser.
The ex-night lord is fidgeting slightly, he could see that he expects a task to be given to him. But he is new he needs to understand him more. “Kaiser you will remain with me for now.” Kaiser turned to him and inclined his head. “Yes…” His voice trailed off, Adelram smiled “Just call me Adelram it’s fine.” Kaiser finally relaxed. “I see this warband is strange. By the way what do you mean by doom siren?” “It’s a device implemented in our bodies or armour. That allows one to project a wave of sound to destroy one’s enemies. You have one implanted in your throat.” As he spoke Kaiser flinched he unfolded his wings and bought a single claw to his gorget he pressed it towards his throat drawing a small amount of blood. Adelram rushed over “What are you doing!?” Kaiser stopped and slowly moved his claw away. “Why did you put it inside me?” Adelram sighed in relief as he moved the claw away, but the question did not surprise him. “To make you better. Why else? You will understand once you use it.” Kaiser bought his claw to his gorget again digging it in slightly “I can’t even feel it.” he removed the claw from his neck and flicked the blood away. He wrapped his wings around his form and again turned away.

Adelram could not help but chuckle slightly, it’s clear he is not much of a talker or knows how to function around people. That is expected, the night lord’s recruiting methods are poor and ineffective. Hence why they were easily dealt with when they attacked.

Adelram stroked his gorget with his finger he had to agree with Kaiser he can’t even feel it. The doom siren that’s implanted in his throat. But the sheer waves of power that thrum’s through his vocal cords is intoxicating. He can understand the appeal of such device and why so many in the legion went under his teacher's knife in the past. He then heard a knock he turned towards the double doors to see Silas bringing in his old squadmates. Adelram smiled “Well then...let’s get to work.”

Arash paced in his chambers he wondered what was taking the lord of sin so long to attack. It’s been a few days since he lead the Nightstalker to them and now examining their thread it burnt away to a crisp. He stopped and took a deep breath. “Why am I worried? The fates have realigned to show me that if he attacks...I will be victorious. All of them are mad hedonists that can barely function as a warhost...what could they possibly do?” He closed all nine of his eyes and focused he could see the strands, some are burnt or frozen solid. Pulling at the ones dealing with the attack they all look favourable, he will have a clear win,

He opened his eyes, he should be smiling but he still felt anxious. But why? Why did he feel this way? The future is certain, it’s clear for him to see but this is the first time in his long life that he is now unsure. He then heard a knock on his chamber doors, he had a good idea who it was. “Enter!” he called out.

Arash turned to the doors as it slid open to see Fahad, he bowed. “My lord I have come to relay you some news.” “They will remain on guard.” Arash said firmly. The lesser sorcerer looked away. “Many have moved away from their guard positions...my fellows say your obsession with the this warband….” Arash sighed “this is why they will remain lesser sorcerers tell me do they whisper of overthrowing me?” Fahad faced him “yes.” the answer was not firm, but it was quick. That is enough to let him know dissent is quite high. “Tell the them tha-” the ship suddenly shook. The lights switched to red. As the sirens chimed in his chambers his hearts slowed to a crawl. His lips trembled, in a mix of shock and fury. “Fahad…go and ready the defence…I will gather a force and protect the bridge.” The lesser sorcerer bowed and left his chambers without another word. Arash looked down to his hands they were shaking. “I am not afraid….fate is on my side. I have been through worse than this.” He lowered his hands, he then reached out with his right hand to the other side of the room. His force staff shot into his hand. As he gripped it eldritch energy bounced at the head of his weapon. He smiled “I have nothing to worry about.” Arash walked to the door with each step the anxiety was dripping away bit by bit.

Adelram placed his helmet on, as it locked with his power armour he felt at ease. He felt certain of victory. It was a strange feeling for some reason he was about to take his first step to the dreadclaw but stopped. He turned to Izel and Kaiser “Are both of you ready?” Izel tapped his pouch “I am ready I cooked up a surprise for my ex-brothers.” Adelram bought his eyes to Kaiser who merely gave a curt nod. That simple gesture was enough for him, after spending some time with him it’s clear that he is not one to speak much. He faced the dreadclaw and stepped inside, he could also sense Eligos is growing restless. The weapon was vibrating as it was mag-locked to his backpack. The the daemon purred within his mind +What are you going to do to the sorcerer when you find him?+ Adelram frowned he took his seat in the dreadclaw. He made sure not to speak out loud. “You will see when we get there.” +I could just read your mind.+ “Do you want to ruin the surprise daemon?” in response Eligos snarled slightly he then grumbled and fell silent. Adelram looked over to Izel and Kaiser who took their seats. His new brother clearly looked uncomfortable “Is this your first time taking a drop pod?” His blue eye lenses met his. “Yes, in my old warband they did not want me anywhere near them. So I was forced to take boarding torpedoes or gunships to the ground.” Izel shook his head. “I take it that it was over your mutation?” “Yes, because of my wings I was ostracized and my gauntlets were painted red. The Nightstalker could kill me anytime he wanted to.” Adelram sighed “Well they are small minded, do not think of them anymore Kaiser you are with us now.” The ex-night lord nodded and fell silent.

Adelram locked his eyes to the countdown. “Right the dreadclaw is launching we will be making our way to the bridge, Silas will be leading the rest of the astartes forces in causing havoc across the ship. The human forces along with Noxus will take the docking bay.” Izel grumbled “Just the three us making our way to the bridge?” “Yes.” said Adelram. “Three us should be enough along with the daemons you are going to summon.” At the mention of daemons he could sense that Izel was about to speak but held his tongue. “Right, now let us be off.” The countdown hit zero and the dreadclaw doors closed. The drop pod launched, the ride was smooth the coordinates Izel gave them dropped them right in front of the thousand son warband.
He could tell they were not ready for a possible attack, the drop pod shuddered as it crashed into the ship. A second countdown started, the time it would take for the melta’s to cut into the hull of the ship. The seconds quickly ticked down until he heard a click. The door opened revealing a circle cut showing the inside of the ship. Adelram undid his belts. “Let’s go!” Adelram stepped out, Izel and Kaiser followed. He looked around, the hallway looked similar to Izel’s ship. “Right to the bridge. Follow me.” Adelram started running. “A part of me can’t wait to see my old brothers again.” said Izel. Adelram turned his head back slightly “They are not your brothers remember?” “Oh right, you are correct. Cousins, they are my cousins now.” “Exactly no-” before he could speak he heard the marching of feet. It was too heavy to be humans. Adelram ground to a stop, out of the darkness of the hallway he saw a thousand son sorcerer wearing a purple robe with his power armour. He also held a force stuff that thrummed with power, like all sorcerers in the legion he lead a unit of Rubric marines. But what annoyed him was his face, he held a grin that showed he is absolutely in control of the situation.

Just watching him Adelram ground his teeth, just seeing how the sorcerer held himself annoyed him. They sent pawns to take Marthas away from him, they had pawns kill Ivan. The sorcerer chuckled “only three? Are the emperor’s children fools? Well all of you are addled hedonists to be much of a thre-” Adelram charged down the hall cutting the sorcerer off, he ripped Eligos from his back. He kept grinding his teeth. +Such venom...I am more excited to see what you do the leader…+ “Shut up!” he hissed back to the daemon. He does not need it interrupting him, he does not want hear him or distract him when he begins breaking the enemies before him.

The sorceror gestured to have the rubricae lock weapons on him, the enemy sorcerer then clicked his fingers. A hail of eldritch colored bolter shells flied towards him, but he kept running. The eye that he received from devouring Marthas started to bleed. “Faster…” as that word parted his lips the bullets slowed down. Adelram cried out again “Faster!” torrents of blood flowed down his eye, as the bullets were just a few inches away he quickly sidestepped dodging it with ease while keeping up his charge. But this is not enough, it’s clearly not enough he wants to ground down the sorcerer's arrogance, he wants to annihilate it utterly. He kept grinding his teeth. “FASTER!” his voice was cracking he placed one foot on the ground and shot forward, the sound of a loud burst smashed into his ears. He was now in the middle of the enemy squad. Adelram gripped his weapon and uttered two words “Scream Eligos.” In a single motion he twisted the weapon above his head, as the censer crashed into each rubric marine the sound of a screaming daemon greeted his ears. He stopped and in slow motion all of the rubric marines were now toppling backwards dust slowly falling to the ground.

He watched the sorcerer slowly turn, the arrogance now drifting away to shock, his confidence tumbling into the darkness. Adelram swept Eligos towards the sorcerors legs smashing them asunder, the arrogant sorcerer now falling to the ground in slow motion, blood hovering in the air. Adelram brought up his weapon and smashed his chest to the ground on impact time returned to normal. Adelram hefted his bloodied weapon and placed it on his shoulder. The thousand son sorcerer croaked “w-what...j-just..h-happ-” hearing him speak sparked a surge of revulsion, he did not want him hear speak. He raised the daemon weapon and began smashing the sorcerer into pulp cutting him off. Each time Eligos crunched and tore into the sorcerer's body he felt better. A sense of ease gripped him. +I think being with you is going to be a lot more interesting….+ Eligos cooed. “Shut up daemon don’t distract me…” Adelram hissed back.

He wanted no one to interrupt him, this is his. This moment is his alone this warband caused him grief. Too much grief. After a minute he stopped and took a deep breath. “That….felt good.” He placed his eyes of Izel and Kaiser. Izel walked towards him “so...why are we here?” “What do you mean?” asked Adelram. Izel looked down at the bloody remains and then up to him. “Nothing…right let’s get going.” Adelram nodded he looked over to Kaiser who stood like a stone. “Is something wrong?” Izel shook his head “I think your sheer killing prowess left him speechless.” Kaiser looked down slightly “we...stood no chance…” he then walked towards them. “We can’t tarry here, even though you killed a squad in a few heartbeats we can’t loiter.” Adelram nodded “Yes, we have to get to the bridge. I am quite desperate to meet Arash…”

By the way I hope people like the end of this chapter. I feel something like this was a long time coming.

Haha I’m glad that that happened. Definitely a satisfying read, great job!

Chapter 23
The thunderhawk was crowded at it moved through the void towards the thousand son ship. Asriel grunted in annoyance, he had to keep remembering that he can’t use a dreadclaw. In the end he gathered everyone as instructed, even Carita was here in this very thunderhawk. He looked over to her, she was not even making eye contact. He smirked it’s only a matter of time until she joins him, he knows her. The remnants of the Anguis are disorganised and without the pool they cannot create more prelates. They even let him freely walk in their abode since all of them knew he could easily kill them if anyone made an attempt on his life. Noxus just was an added bonus that drove the point home.

Despite the cult fearing him they only had eyes on person in the thunderhawk and he was taking the most space. He could see that many are trying to give his brother a wide berth, none cared for Difillia but Salvador’s presence is making many within the thunderhawk nervous. His brother shifted slightly and gave a great yawn which caused a gothi to tremble in fear, Asriel had to try very hard not to laugh. Compared to most in the warband Salvador is most likely the “nicest” member. The warband saw a great terrible beast the bodyguard to Adelram but to him he is his brother. His younger brother that cried and worries for people around him. Eventually the thunderhawk landed it shook slightly, the bay doors opened and everyone poured out.

Difillia and Salvador fell behind him, Carita grouped with the members of the Anguis. As they stepped onto the docking bay what greeted him were throngs of thousand son cultists and almost three squads of rubric marines lead by sorcerers. Asriel frowned “this is not good…” even with more thunderhawks landing revealing units lead by Vincent and Alma. And the added power of Noxus this situation does not look good at all. His main worry are the astartes and the sorcerer's. Their psychic powers and bolter shells can easily tear through their forces and even Noxus’ chassis. But he somewhat prepared for this he tapped his new tattoo. “It’s your turn.” the new brand peeled off coalescing into the form of the lady of the depths. Salvador cocked his head. “What is it?” Difillia frowned “Do we have to get back for this?” The questions caused him to smile. “Salvador it will turn the battle in our favour and Difillia? There is nothing to worry about.” He created this familiar with ingesting several of Alma’s controlling agents, Asriel could not wait to see his new familiar get to work. He gestured to it. “It’s time to get to work!” the lady of the depths took a deep breath and then blew out a great pink smog that enveloped the thousand son cultists.

He could hear them coughing and screaming in anguish. The enemy sorcerers were barking out orders to form up but it’s too late. Many will succumb, Asriel looked around he could see their forces holding back slightly unsure of what is happening. That reaction was expected, as the mist died away almost half of the thousand son cultists had purple saliva dribbling from the side of their mouths. An eerie quiet greeted the docking bay as everyone wondered what just happened. Until the cultists that were affected turned their weapons on their masters and began firing. Difillia nodded in understanding “interesting, turning a portion of the foe against one another.” Asriel chuckled “yes that is the plan. Doing this would preserve more of our forces.” as they spoke all of their forces charged into the melee, Asriel could tell all of them were excited to be on the offense for once. Even Noxus was eager to get to grips of the enemy.

Asriel stretched “No-” but before he could speak he felt a sharp pain on his right arm he turned his head to see that it’s flying away, blood splattering in the air as it fell to the ground. Next his left leg was greeted with the same pain. Asriel tumbled to the ground and he screamed in pain. He could also feel his familiar dissipating as pain gripped his body. The strange thing about this pain is that it’s nothing like the torture implements used in his room this was different. He looked up slightly to see a group of rubric marines specifically aimed for him. He gripped the stump of his arm. There was no joy in this pain, none at all. His brother rushed over and knelt “no...no...no….” In turn Difillia was smiling “should of been paying attention Asriel.” He wanted to bark back at her, but it hurt too much. He looked up to Salvador whose eyes were watering slightly. But something was different, his eyes suddenly shifted to the colour purple and his irisis turned into slits. He rose and gave a great bestial roar, it was earsplitting. Difillia shouted “what’s wrong Salvador!?” but he ignored her he charged through the crowd smashing and trampling both forces.

He was like a bullet, the sorcerer raised his staff to summon his sorcery but his brother threw his axe it hurtled to the Astartes and crashed into his face splitting it. He tumbled to the ground. Salvador’s weapon was still protruding from his corpse. He then charged into the group of rubricae smashing them aside. He grabbed the leg of one as it flew through the air and chucked him towards the second sorcerer sending him to the ground. He picked his axe from the corpse and rampaged through the cultists belonging to both forces as he got to the second squad. His brother swept his axe in the arc bisecting several rubric marines, as the sorcerer leading them pushed off the rubric marine his brother threw. Salvador was now on top of him. He bought his axe up and began smashing it down on his head several times. He flicked to the third squad, Asriel could see the sorcerer was staggering back slightly in fear wondering what just happened. His brother ground his teeth, he let loose another ear splitting cry as he twisted and threw his axe again. The weapon span through the air like a buzzsaw tearing through the enemy forces. The sorcerer tried to the dodge to the side but it was too late his axe split the thousand son sorcerer in half along with with several members of his rubricae. With that the battle ground to a stop, in other words it ended in a few short moments. Salvador trotted over to the third squad and pulled out his axe from a broken rubric marine. He then turned towards their forces who parted not wanting to draw his gaze.

His brother then slowly walked over to him, Difillia was dumbfounded with what just happened. Asriel could not help but also wonder what exactly just happened. Salvador now stood over him he dropped to his knees and hugged him. It was not a normal one where he almosts crushes him but the comforting kind, he began crying his eyes out. “Asriel!? Are you okay!? Please say something!” Asriel did not know what to say he looked over to Difillia who simply shrugged in confusion. But he could only think of one thing to say. “Hey Salvador.” “Yes?” “Can you...get my arm?” his brother’s jovial grin returned to his face. “Alright! I can do that!”

Silas danced through the beastmen his sabre severing heads and limbs. The tzaangors were like servitors to him..slow and lumbering. But he knew better to underestimate them, their numbers were great a single mistake and they could surround and kill him. He looked back slightly to the raptors and terminators who were covering their flank. As they entered the ship a great host of beastmen fell upon them. Like someone expected a attack on this section of the ship. Considering they are fighting the thousand sons such a thing should be expected.

Even with the noise marines supporting they kept coming. Silas sliced another down “where are they coming from!?” Faust blasted another with his sonic blaster. “Considering the thousand sons situation it’s expected that the bulk of any host would be the tzaangors.” Faust sounded completely calm, he always did. Silas sighed “you are right we should focus and they will be dealt with in time.” he stabbed another in the throat.

He had to admit the tzaangors are running into the meat-grinder. They should just keep up what they are doing and eventually the tzaangors shall be dealt with. But Silas heard a whistle sound skimming past his ear. He turned his head slightly to see arrows sticking out of the heads of several noise marines. They toppled to the ground, with their deaths the tzaangors spurred on. Silas cursed in frustration, he narrowed his eyes as a group of tzaangors on discs pierced the darkness. Their hands were on bow strings they released and arrows flew through the air slamming into noise marines and raptors that were covering the flank. Silas frowned, he could not get close to the mounted tzaangors, the horde was in the way. At this very moment the song that guides them is now turning erratic, he is unsure of how to proceed. The tzaangors began placing arrows on strings. Silas was about to charge but Faust called out “Stop.” Silas turned “why!? We can’t let them continue! Their arro-” “Relax Silas, I will deal with it.” To his surprise Faust seemed completely at ease despite the situation. To his shock he dropped his sonic blaster. “Silas...Adelram desires perfection. These beasts won’t stop us. I won’t allow it.” Silas watched Faust activate the mag-locks on his boots. It seemed like he was getting ready for a scream. “Silas...please stand back.” he did as he bade he wondered what his second was going to do. Faust took a deep breath, the tzaangors were piling towards him but as they got within a few paces, his second released a scream.

The tzaangors were pushed back, but something was different the sound was increasing in pitch and volume it climbed higher and higher. The tzaangors began flying off their feet their skin and meat began falling off their bodies. But the volume kept increasing, it got to the point that Silas had to mute sounds coming into his helmet but it did not help. His scream began to even warp the walls itself. Even the noise marines that followed them had to cover their ears. But Faust kept going, now staring at tzaangor’s mounted on disks Silas could see they were reduced to skeletons with strings of meat hanging from their bodies. The whole corridor was now filled with skeletons.

Faust’s stopped screaming the sound vanished in an instant. Silas blinked to return his helmet settings to normal. He walked over to Faust who wombled slightly as he deactivated his mag-lock. Silas ran over to keep him from falling, but as he held him one question filled his mind. It’s something he has asked before. “Why are you not the leader?” Faust steadied himself “I have no desire for it…” “But you are better. That scream it was…” “What? Beautiful?” he chuckled “only if it was. Whenever I do it I see flashes of those moments…” “What moments?” “It’s…. nothing. We need to help the terminators and raptors, then we will press on.” Silas nodded he released his grip on Faust. He picked up his sonic blaster and walked over to the terminator’s position. As he walked that question kept repeating in his mind.

I hope people like this chapter.

Chapter 24
Fahad raced down the hall with his rubricae, Bijan followed behind him with his own squad. As he ran he could feel the lights of his fellow sorcerers or apprentices flickering away sputtering into nothing. If this was any other situation he would be elated that his rivals are now dead, but how fast they are dying concerns him. He turned his head slightly to Bijan. “Four sorcerers have died.” he said flatly. Bijan bought his gaze to him, the eye lenses of his helmet shimmering slightly. “Then they were weak.” Fahad shook his head “we can’t underestimate the enemy. Magister Arash is even worried.” Bijan scoffed “he worries too much we are the strongest. We can easily eliminate the emperor’s children.” Fahad sighed and looked forward, before he was like Bijan. He tried to show concern but it got to the point that he felt Arash is jumping at shadows. But Now? The magister was correct, as always he was right. He continued to run as time passed, more of his fellow sorcerers died. One by one, he stopped. He gripped his staff tightly. “Bijan, we are the only ones left.” Bijan stopped behind him, he walked to his side. “As I said they were weak, no-” Before he could speak Fahad heard footsteps. He gestured to quieten Bijan. “On guard.” his fellow apprentice readied his staff. Fahad narrowed his eyes as out of the darkness he saw two Astartes covered in blood and dust. One looked to be a sorcerer wearing black robes and the other held a strange mace-like weapon. His armour was covered in spiked leather straps, he could also see they were a apothecary. “Bijan, we should be careful.” Bijan chuckled “what is there to be worried about? We are the strongest sorcerers in the warband and along with our rubricae we have them outnumbered.” Bijan readied his staff “watch I will incinerate the apothecary.” Bijan summoned a bolt of multicoloured light and launched it at the apothecary. Fahad watched the eldritch bolt shoot towards the invaders but as it reached just a few inches away the bolt burst into small shards of ice. Bijan took one step back in reaction. “How...did he do that?”

Fahad spat at him “I said to be careful no-” “Enough.” Fahad narrowed his eyes at the apothecary. He just spoke, but his voice purred but at the same time it was cold and menacing. “Izel I am saving myself for Arash. I want them gone.” The sorcerer took a step forward “Very well, I shall use the daemons.” Fahad stared at the sorcerer and the mention of Izel his eyes went wide. He shook his head “it can’t be the same Izel….” he whispered to himself. He was a traitor but a powerful sorcerer the fact he is with the emperor’s children… “We have to fall back!” Fahad barked at Bijan. But it was too late, Izel removed strange stones from his pouch and made a quick chant. They shattered and a great pink mist erupted from it, it swirled in the hallway until it began coalsing together into the form of daemons. The lesser daemons belonging to she who thirsts, also known as daemonettes.

The she-daemons leapt towards them shrieking and crying, promising them agony and torment. Fahad raised his staff to have his rubric marines begin firing, Bijan did the same. The eldritch shells tore into the daemons but they were like a swarm. Fahad called out “we have to fall back!” “I am not a coward! They are degenerates! We can’t lost them to them!” Bijan spat back. The daemonettes then shifted towards Bijan, they piled upon him and began tearing him apart. They also fell upon his rubricae, severing limbs and heads.

Fahad cursed he was about to take a step back but felt a sharp pain around his stomach. He looked down to see power claws protruding from it. He coughed up blood “w-what?” Fahad slowly looked up and turned his head slightly. To his right he saw an astartes looking at him, his helmet bore metal spikes and his blue eye lenses chilled his bones for some reason.

The claws bagan tearing his gut, he threw up a great amount of blood as the claws began digging, twisting and tearing. “I-I c-can’t d-die lik..” he collapsed to the ground. His blood pooling on the floor. He could hear his rubricae being torn apart, afterwards he was surrounded by the daemonettes and they fell upon him. Tearing, slashing and screaming into his ear, he thought the pain would end, but it’s just beginning.

Izel watched the daemons tear apart the sorcerer his screams were pleasant and using the night lord’s souls as fuel he could summon a great amount. He had to remember this for later. Kaiser stepped around the daemons but he kept his eyes upon them, by his body language he could see some measure of revulsion but curiosity was also there. Izel smiled as he approached “It was a good idea to have you travel via the ceiling. How come people never look up?” Kaiser gave a quick shrug “don’t know, perhaps that’s why my old legion prefers doing such tactics. Now we are close to the bridge.” at the mention of the bridge, his lord began walking. Since killing the first sorcerer they encountered he has steadily been growing silent. He would ask if something is wrong, but he knows better, even at this very moment as he walks he is leaving patches of rime. He is desperate to get to Arash. “Come Kaiser, we must follow Adelram.” Kaiser nodded, both of them fell in behind his lord. Izel could see as they passed the daemons Kaiser began staring at them again. “Is something wrong Kaiser?” the ex-night lord nodded. “Don’t you feel disgusted using them?” “No, they are quite beautiful creatures actually. Especially with how they kill.” “You consider those things beautiful? How?” Izel sighed slightly, he could not exactly explain it. He had to admit his old self would never think in such a fashion. “Give it time Kaiser. You will understand soon enough.” Kaiser faced forward as they got some distance from the daemons. “Are you just planning to leave them?” “Why not? They will fizzle out eventually let them enjoy themselves. We have more important business to attend to. Our lord wishes to get to the bridge.” Izel faced his lord’s back, with each step it’s like there is a great weight on his shoulders. He is carrying a burden that he wants to be rid of.

Izel guessed that Marthas’ death wounded him that much and Arash will regret inflicting such a gash upon the mind of body of Adelram. All of them walked in silence, seconds moved to minutes and they have not encountered any forces belonging to the thousand sons. Just looking around the empty hallways it’s clear from here there are no more defences save the bridge.

After a few minutes more of walking, they were now in front of the door. His lord still stood in front of them, in silence. His hand slowly moved to the button to open the door, but for some reason Izel grasped his pauldron. He felt some measure of concern. “Adelram, we must be careful. The others were easily dealt with but Ar-” before he could utter Arash’s name, the hand that touched Adelram’s pauldron was slowly being covered in ice. Despite the ceramite protecting his hand he felt a biting cold.

He tore it away from his shoulder, the ice rapidly melted and heat quickly returned to his hand. His lord turned his head slightly to him in silence, he then faced the door after a moment and pushed the button to open the door.

As it slid open he walked in slowly, Izel looked over to Kaiser who gave a small shrug both of them followed Adelram onto the bridge. What they found are mortals sitting in the seats trembling with fear. In the middle of the bridge he saw Arash standing with his rubricae. All nine of his eyes fell upon them as they approached but mainly he looked at him. He could see the recognition. “Izel….” he said cooly. “Arash.” Izel responded. He looked over to his lord they stopped a few paces away from his cousin. Izel faced Arash “We meet again. Are you ready to die?” Arash chuckled he looked over to Adelram “so tell me what made you take this piece of trash into your service? To take in a traitor? I also knew the third to be soft in the head…” in reaction to Arash’s words he could see his lord gripping his weapon tightly.

Izel could tell Adelram is not in the mood, this was personal. He took a step back “I assume you don’t me to get involved in this?” his lord nodded slowly “yes...also, Kaiser stay back.” The ex-night lord gave a curt nod in return and took a step back. Izel looked over to Arash who was shaking his head. “Are you sure you don’t need aid? I have seen exactly what is going to happen.” Izel did not like the sound of that, he wanted to protest but he wanted to obey Adelram’s wishes.

His lord took a step forward “I don’t care...just...die.” Adelram let loose a scream the sound waves reduced the bridge crew to paste but Arash raised a blue shield blocking the sound wave he gave a small smile. As Adelram’s scream died away Arash lowered the shield. He shook his head. “Tell me are you that upset over me ruining your pool? I truly doubt you also care for you so called “brothers”, now since you ruined absolutely everything with your tantrum I will kill you slowly...” Izel watched him gesture his staff one of the rubricae fired, the movement was so quick. The bolt crashed into Adelram’s pauldron, shattering the ceramite, rivers of blood poured from his shoulder, his lord fell to one knee. It was pure instinct, Izel took a few steps forward he shouted “Adelram!” his lord lifted his hand “Stay back” he hissed. Izel ground his teeth in frustration. “Why if we attack tog-” “Stay back!” he roared. He used his weapon to stand upright. “This...is a test. I grow tired of losing all of you. I can’t take it. Do you know what it feels like to be utterly alone in your legion? Completely and utterly? To the point that your own legion wished to kill you? Then all the people you care about they leave you or they die. I won’t...allow it. So...this is a test.” Izel was confused he wondered what he is testing for. Arash gave a great laugh “I knew this was going to happen! Izel he wishes to die!” Izel looked over to his ex-brother he was chuckling to himself. “He wishes...to die?” “Yes, the strings of fate told me as this battle wears on he begins to question for what purpose his brothers keep dying. He is angry at himself for allowing it to happen, he is angry at his own god for causing him to suffer. He is angry at me for causing it to happen. So he wonders...what will end this cycle? But I can answer your question.” Right away Adelram looked up to Arash. “W-what?” Arash gestured again for the rubricae to fire into his other pauldron fell back slightly.

Izel looked down at Adelram and then to Kaiser, his wings were wrapped around his form. He stood in his original position like a stone. He guessed that the ex-night lord was not truly invested yet, he could tell he was curious just like he viewed the daemons from before. Compared to him, he was worried he watched his lord stagger to his knees coughing. He took a deep breath. “Tell me sorceror...I bet you are going to say I have to die?” Arash nodded “yes.” he gestured again. The rubricae fired again the bullet crashed into his lord’s face he was sent hurtling back.

His helmet a utter ruin, blood pooling onto the ground. As Izel stared at Adelram’s body his mouth fell agape. He flicked towards Arash, anger consuming him “How dare you!” he roared. He charged towards the thousand son sorcerer.

Everything was white he found himself setting on a familiar bench. He was at ease here, he does not need to worry about slaves, the strength of his warband, his brothers...no more heartache. He took deep breath. “I...could be here forever.” “Can you Adelram?” He turned his head slightly to his right, his voice was far more softer compared to the real one. He saw him, but he knew better the rune on his forehead is telling. Adelram looked away he does not want to meet his eyes. “I can.” “So you want to stop?” “Yes...I want to stop.” “Why?” “When the attack began I was sure. So sure, everything was going perfectly but...the more I killed I began thinking. Maybe this is just another high point? Before I tumble and lose everything. I am tired of going through that...” He looked down to his hands they were trembling. “I wish to ask something. Why me?” he was going to turn his head as he asked to question but he did not want to make eye contact. In the end the one he is talking with could force him but for some reason they are not attempting to. “Why you? Why do I take interest anyone? It’s a whim, nothing more, nothing less.” Adelram clenched his hands “a whim...a whim!?” He did not like the sound of that his hearts began hurting again. “I live, while my brothers die for your whims!” “Yes, is something wrong with that?” Now he turned his head, his shape changed to a person he killed.

He frowned “why her?” She flicked her black hair “why not?” her blue eyes glittered slightly “This the woman you loved.” “I don’t love her.” he spat back. She sighed at his answer. “I see, you killed the person you love for him. You don’t love him at all but the relationship is strange. You would do anything for each other why?” Adelram could not help but frown slightly she knew the answer to the question but he found himself speaking. “I don’t know.” “Exactly, you don’t know. That is why I am curious, forget about everyone else, forget your brothers. Tell me why don’t you know?” Adelram could not put an answer to that question, he has to admit their relationship is strange. Incredibly so but now he has to live without him all of them do. “It does not matter. He will learn to live without me, he is strong. Same goes with my brothers.”

She leaned on his legs and looked up to him, her eyes still glittering. “If that’s the case, I am now bored of you. I will kill them.” Adelram eyes went wide “What do you mean!?” She gave him a daemonic smile that chilled him. “If you stop, I will end all of them. I will draw out their screams, I will torment their souls for eternity, while you have eternal peace here.” he clenched his teeth. His hearts began twisting tighter and tighter. “Please..don’t.” “Why not? You don’t care and neither do I. I wonder how Lucius is doing?” She looked up slightly, like she is staring at something in the distance. Adelram felt sweat dripping down his brow, he wondered if she is playing with him. He shook his head “she is serious…” he whispered to himself. “I am.” she responded. “But...perhaps you need incentive? A slight push? So how about this? I will restore you but you must defeat the sorcerer make his death pleasing to me. If not I will wipe out your warband...forget these cycles or meaningless interpretations. Think of just pleasing me. That’s it.” Adelram furrowed his brow “that’s it?” “That’s...it.” she purred. “Stop beating yourself up over something you had no control over...run free.”

She sat upright she bought up two fingers “Please me in this and I will restore two.” at the mention of two he frowned “Two what?” She gave a wry smile. “Two things that are important to you. They will be in your personal chambers. They will only be there if….” her voice trailed off. “If I please you.” Adelram said firmly. “See? You are getting it!” she clapped slightly. “Amuse me and things will go right for you that’s it…” He looked down to his hands they were no longer trembling. “Please...send me back.” She smiled and rose from the bench, she walked to his front. He looked over to her, her hair was slowly changing to blonde. She bought up a single finger and jammed it into his normal eye.

He seized up slightly, it hurt but he felt oddly pleasant. She twisted her finger destroying the eyeball. “I want more to scream my name in praise to me...you are good at that. I want you to keep doing it. As I keep saying…” “Please you and things will be well…” “Exactly.” she removed her finger. Blood dripping down onto the white floor “You are a prized possession just like all my favoured champions. Now go back and do my will.” Adelram slowly nodded “I..shall.” He blinked and suddenly he found himself on his back he could hear bullets flying through the air, the smell of sorcery discharging in the air.

He rose and took off his helmet. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath as air filled his lungs the sounds stopped. He slowly opened his eyes to see Kaiser, Izel and his enemy staring at him. In clear shock, in return he gave a jovial smile, by their body language he could tell all of them fear him somewhat. Even Izel, but his brothers have nothing to fear only the sorcerer Arash should be scared right now. Izel shook his head “you are alive...how?” “Don’t worry about it. It’s alright now.” his words calmed his brother slightly.

He faced Arash “you saw my death sorcerer but I guess you could not see past it?” Arash staggered back “Y-you should be dead. W-why.” Adelram was about to reach down to pick up his weapon but stopped. He knew killing him with that won’t please him. He stood up right and kept his gaze on the sorcerer. “She...gave me quite a talking to.” he touched his eye, the one she destroyed, but instead of a ruined mess it was whole. But he could tell something was different.

Adelram nodded “right...let’s get to work.” he took a step and charged towards Arash, his Rubricae opened fire. Adelram dodged each shot gracefully and within a few heartbeats he was now before Arash. He took another step back “you..were just…” Adelram smiled “I was...now...I am here.” His hand snapped out like a flash tearing out one of his nine eyes. Arash screamed holding his face. Adelram looked at the bloodied eye he tore out it glistened slightly as he threw into his mouth and began chewing, He oddly liked the taste, soon as Arash moved his hands away from his face Adelram’s hand quickly flicked forward tearing out another he popped the second one into his mouth. Arash’s hands went to his face again, his screams grew higher in pitch he shouted back at him. “Damn sybarite! Degenerate! Ho-” before he could finish Adelram stepped towards him and grabbed his gorget with one hand.

He swallowed the remnants of his eye and aised his fist and began punching, forcing the sorcerer to remove his hands from his face. His now face in full view, Adelram went to his belt and pulled out a scalpel. He quickly carved the rune of slaanesh into his forehead. He barely even noticed that he did it, his hand moved too fast. He threw the scalpel aside “I offer this one to you my dark prince.” the rune glew brightly and with that he raised his fist and began punching Arash in the face. He knew it would take much to kill an Astartes in such a fashion but that was the point. As his fist crashed into Arash’s face he is greeted with a wet splashing sound. As the meat twists on impact.

With every few strikes he would stop and allow the bruises to heal. For the astartes physiology to begin absorbing the blood. Then he would start again increasing the number of punches. This lasted for several minutes until Arash’s face was an utter ruination. He dropped sorcerer on the ground, his body twitching slightly. Adelram walked over to his head, he could see the sorcerer is still struggling to survive. Seeing this he raised his boot over Arash’s head. “Say hello to the dark prince for me.” Adelram said coldly. His boot came down he crushed Arash’s head.

The sorcerer now dead, Adelram folded his arms, he thought he would feel better. That a sense of approval would grip him. But he felt nothing, but maybe that’s how he is supposed to feel? The sorcerer is an ant a small sacrifice to the dark prince. He knows she would want more, far more. He turned towards his brothers, the Rubricae were now inert since Arash was not in a state to will them to move. Adelram walked over and picked up Eligos. Right away the daemon began speaking +hmm...that was pretty interesting. The sorcerer never thought he would die in such a fashion.+ “That’s why I killed him like that. But it’s not enough.” +You are correct. What are you going to do now?+ As Eligos spoke he turned to Izel and Kaiser who were still in shock. “I am heading back to the ship, gather as many slaves as you can. Strip the ship of all resources. Make sure everyone knows this.” It took a second for both of them to respond. Izel bowed slightly “It shall be done.” Kaiser nodded.

Adelram hefted Eligos on his shoulder and left the bridge. There is one place he needs to go.


Asriel frowned he moved the leg that he regenerated. He planned to use his new power to its fullest extent but instead he was taken out at the start of the battle and his brother took it upon himself to annihilate the opposition. Asriel looked over to his brother he was busy devouring the sorcerers, he checked them beforehand to make sure they are safe to eat. With what Salvador did he deserves the meal.

He sighed slightly, the prospect of battle is now dead many of the cultist forces went to gathering slaves. Noxus simply fell asleep due to the fact there was no one to fight. Asriel wondered how Adelram was doing, in moments like these he wished he was an astartes. He looked at the arm he reattached. “I am still a frail human…” he clenched his hand. “I can’t be frail I have to be better for him…” “After that display you have to be far better.” He folded his arms as he turned to Difillia who bore a smug grin. “I am not in the mood Difillia.” “I know, hence why I am talking with you. You were so sure of your little trick...at most it’s good for slave gathering.” Asriel wanted to hit her ever since the battle ended she is rubbing it in. “Well I do recall you were not involved in the battle. Salvador did all the work.” Difillia nodded “Yes, and he deserves all the praise for it. But I am not the one who was overconfident and got their arm and leg blown off. If you did not know biomancy you would be dead.” Asriel kissed his teeth, he was about to speak but the doors of the docking bay opened.

He bought his eyes to the door to see Adelram covered in blood, both of his pauldrons are ruined. But something was different his normal eye was now like Marthas’. Asriel smiled slightly he guessed that the dark prince rewarded him for the death of Arash.

Right away he ran over, Difillia followed him. As he approached Adelram gave him a soft smile. “So both of you are well.” Difillia bowed “We are my lord. Thanks to Salvador.” Adelram looked over to his brother who is stuffing his face with meat. “Perhaps I need to prepare him a meal once I get back. Tell me..how did both of you fare in the battle?” Asriel grumbled slightly at the question. “As Difillia said Salvador defeated the astartes, the human forces were easily dealt with after that.” Difillia smiled at Adelram. “Yes, Asriel is correct, but he forgot to mention he was down for most of the battle.” Adelram stroked his chin “I see…” his eyes then fell upon him. Asriel sighed he knew she was going to do this. But he rathered it came from him. “I was not paying attention the rubric marines blew off my arm and leg.” Adelram shook his head. “That is disappointing Asriel. I expected more from you.” hearing those words from him, that crushed him for some reason.

Asriel looked into his eyes, he was judging him, weighing him and his uses. He was not used to it, something has changed. He could tell. Adelram then looked over to Salvador and smiled. “I will definitely reward him.” He then faced the thunderhawk and walked passed them without another word. Asriel felt his shoulders sagging slightly “I….” he turned to Adelram. “I will do better!” he called out. But Adelram kept walking towards the thunderhawk, he did not say anything to him. That made him feel even worse.
He looked over to Difillia who is now smiling ear to ear. “I think...our lord has changed for the better.” he narrowed his eyes at her. She could also see it, but he disagreed with her. He was not sure if he has changed for the better.

Part 1 Epilogue
Each step was heavy, Adelram walked to his chamber doors. He wanted to know if he pleased him enough to reward him. He said that if he pleased him, he will restore two things that are important to him. He stopped and placed his hand on the door he began pushing it, strangely enough it was heavy. Or perhaps he truly has not done enough. He closed his eyes as he pushed the doors.

Once they were fully open he walked inside, eyes still closed. He did not want to open them, he did not want to be greeted with nothing. He then heard a voice “Khan? What are you doing?” and then another voice. “I don’t know..he seems upset.” When heard their voices his face screwed up, he could not help it. Eligos chuckled +it should be simple from here? Shouldn’t it?+ “Please her…” he whispered to himself +Exactly...do that and things will go your way….+ Adelram opened his eyes. He saw Tarkhan standing at attention hand resting on on the pommel of his blade. He turned his head slightly to see Marthas folding his arms looking at him with concern his eye is now normal.

Adelram placed his hand on his face, his hearts filling up with joy. “Both of you died….” He lowered his hand to see both of them looking at him with confusion. Tarkhan frowned “I don’t recall dying. I would know. I recall Asriel capturing me but I freed myself, found my gear and made my way here. One interesting note is that the lower levels were empty...so I thought to come here. I thought you would be here.” Marthas nodded in agreement “Yes, I was in my study and oddly enough my weapon was not there. I searched the ship and it was largely empty.” Marthas looked at the weapon he is now holding. “So tell me why are you using it?” Adelram looked up to Eligos. “Do you want it back?” Marthas sighed slightly “Daemon weapons are strange things if it wants to be with you I can’t do much about it.”

Adelram shook his head “it’s not them is it?” he sent his thoughts to Eligos. He could sense the daemon frowning slightly. +It is...in the case of Tarkhan all events surrounding the pool and his death were erased. Same goes with Marthas at the time of his death he was making his way to his room. Be glad the dark prince is doing this for you...she had to wrestle Marthas’ soul from daemons belonging to the other gods...+ With that Adelram smiled. “My brothers we have much to catch up on…” Both of them held the picture of confusion, but he did not care. The words kept repeating in his mind that if he pleases her things will go well from now on. That prospect did not bother him in the slightest.

Entry 9
It’s been some time since I last wrote in this journal...it was hard to gather my thoughts or what I should put on the paper but after thinking about it? I am sure, I am sure that Adelram has...changed. In a manner of speaking for everyone else he has changed for better, ever since Tarkhan and Marthas were somehow bought back he is happy again. He stopped doing his new hobby and utterly focused on raiding and pleasing the dark prince. After the thousand son raid I am not sure whether I should speak to him, because at this very moment I haven’t done as he ordered for I don’t know how to progress from here. I know if I visit him he will bring up, I have a feeling he will.

Now, onto other matters, Marthas does not want this journal back. He said I can keep it when I tried to return it to him. Then our conversation moved to the manner of his death, he had no memory of it. He told me according to Adelram the dark prince bought both he and Tarkhan back. I even showed him his dying words and it did not move him, since he does not remember why should he care? Tarkhan had a similar response when I questioned him, I was surprised he did not seem angry that I captured and killed him. He is just pleased he is back with Adelram.

Still there is one problem, gods do not do such things for no reason. There is a purpose, there has to be. Adelram’s new commitment and drive is most likely due to the dark prince bringing both Tarkhan and Marthas back. Now, I sit in this seat racking my brain on how I should approach Adelram. I just hope I am merely overreacting, I hope that’s all it is.

Chapter 25
Asriel stopped writing, now putting his thoughts to paper he does not feel any better. He thought writing here of all places would set him at ease but at most he made him ask even more questions. What sort of strings were attached to Marthas’ and Tarkhan’s resurrections? Why did Adelram have to give or agree to in order to get them back? He slowly looked up from the journal to see Isabella staring at him, expecting him to say something. He frowned at her and in turn she smiled back. He picked up the glass of wine and sipped it and placed it back down. “So Isabella have to noticed it?” She used her hand to lightly lean on the table slightly, she held her grin. “Yes he tries so hard now, I hear that he is stealing away people from the lower levels to “improve” them.” As she mentioned stealing people away he frown turned longer, he could not put that thought to paper. Adelram is taking people from both cults, Astartes would come in groups to take them away. Some offer themselves, others resist and they are taken by force. At this point both cults have literally broken down, he has not heard from Vincent and Alma in several days.

He has not even heard from Carita which is troubling. He clenched the journal tightly, the astartes haven’t asked anything of him. They simply take his people and for some reason he allows it. Asriel shook his head “I should talk to him.” “You should.” Isabella responded. She picked up her wine glass and sipped it as she placed it down she narrowed her eyes at him. “I bet you haven’t talked to him since the raid on the thousand sons.” Asriel grimaced slightly, as always she sees right through him. “I haven’t, plus I guess he is busy modifying all of the cultists on the ship. He has Salvador and...Difillia for company. I don’t want to bother him.” as he finished speaking he watched Isabella’s eye movements. Out of everyone on the ship he now has a hard time reading her, even picking up surface thoughts is difficult. He sat in silence while Isabella stared at him while she drank her wine. After a few minutes he had enough. “Fine...I will go and see him.” Isabella nodded in approval. “Well...off you go then.” Asriel grabbed his glass and drained it completely, he then rose from his chair and closed the journal and attached it to his belt. Asriel then made his way to the room exit he turned his head back slightly to see Isabella gesturing for him to leave her room.

Asriel sighed and faced the door and he left, now in the hallway he guessed that Adelram would be in the operating theatre since by now the modification process has begun. So he began his journey there, for some reason each step felt heavy. He was not sure what Adelram will say or how he will react. He walked for a few minutes to reach a hallway that had a long line people. Asriel could see cultists from both groups and workers on the upper level in the line. The length of the line shocked him, Adelram looks to be changing almost everyone on the ship. He looked to the other side of the wall to see Astartes standing with weapons out. He could see that they are most likely there to prevent anyone from running. He took a deep breath and walked towards the door, as he got there he saw Vincent and Alma were at the front of line.

Asriel stopped and regarded them, he then frowned. “Are you sure about this?” he asked. At his question both Alma and Vincent bought their eyes to him. Alma smiled “why not, our lord seeks to improve all of us. If we were stronger and more beautiful raids would be a lot easier.” Vincent nodded in agreement “Alma is right, I am surprised that you are not joining us.” Hearing both of them speak he should of known better that this would be their answer. He looked away slightly “I am not sure of this…” Alma sighed slightly “I thought I would never hear that from you. But you must be careful.” He faced her at the mention of danger. “Why?” Vincent claw snapped a few times “Considering what happened during the thousand son raid you don’t think some will make an attempt on your life?” At the prospect of someone trying to kill him he could not help but chuckle slightly. “I am not worried, anyway I hope you get what you want from this.” Asriel gave both of them a curt nod and walked to the door and opened it.

He stepped inside to see servitors moving around the room cleaning away the blood and ensuring the operating theatre is kept neat. Asriel then placed his eyes on the operating table to see Adelram standing over it, he is also wearing his helmet. “Asriel, what are you doing here?” His eyes did not leave his work, despite not looking he knew it was him. Asriel walked over, the servitors trailing behind him with each step cleaning any dirt left by his feet. “I wish to speak with you.” Adelram still did not look at him, he did not say anything which annoyed him slightly. Asriel then looked at who he is working and it was someone he recognised. Her legs are now normal, they were muscled but somewhat slender, the same goes for her whole body, at the moment Adelram has her chest open injecting strange coloured liquid into her organs.

Asriel then placed his vision to her face, it was statuesque in form and beauty. The one who is on the table is Carita. He looked up to Adelram. “So what exactly are you doing?” He stopped his work to turn his head slightly to him. “I am making them better. I am making everyone who can wield a weapon better...for her.” “Her? You mean the dark prince?” He slowly nodded. “Yes, if I am to please her we must be better. With a mix of biomancy, gene-enchanting and the flowers of my chambers I aim to make everyone strong...wonderful…and...perfect.” For some reason Asriel could not help but feel slightly worried. “Adelram are you okay?” his question caused him to sigh slightly. “I am, but what of you?” “I am fine.” Asriel responded. “No you are not. Tell me have you done what I have asked Asriel? Have you reflected on your failure?” He clenched his hands hearing that he started to feel annoyed slightly. “I did not fail! Yes I was distracted I admit that! But I know I am strong I bet I could beat anyone that you have “improved!”. His outburst just caused him to laugh, watching Adelram laugh in such a fashion annoyed him even more. “Then prove it, Difillia has been through the process already. She is training with Salvador I am eager to hear the results.” Asriel grumbled he marched out of the operating theatre without another word.

As the door closed behind him he looked at Vincent and Alma who were now staring at him in confusion. He grimaced and walked faced forward without a word to them. He made his way to the training room. Adelram said that Difillia is training with Salvador, he guessed that Difillia wished to test out the new changes wrought upon her by Adelram. That is something that she would do, knowing his brother he would oblige her, he is nice like that.

As he walked down the hallway he found his heart rate increasing, beating faster and faster. Asriel could attach only one reason to this. He was afraid, that all he gained, all he suffered for is being undone by Adelram deciding to do a most likely simple operation. That all those who are lining up will rise over him through something so simple, without any work, sweat or pain to reach those heights. The fact that Adelram was also confident as he spoke was not good either. With each step the fear drifted it slowly turned into anger, he stopped for a moment and started to grind his teeth. He bought his hands up to see they were shaking he roared in anger and punched the wall causing a large dent. He kept punching in frustration bending and warping the metal on impact. “There is no way they will be better than me!” he spat. “They can’t be better just through an operation!” he kept striking again and again.

Eventually he stopped, Asriel took a deep breath. “I have proved him wrong before...all I have to do is beat her.” He smiled “yes, all I have to do is beat her.” Asriel faced the hall and continued walking. He soon felt better, the fear is gone, the anger is gone. All there is but one fact, he just has to defeat Difillia. After a few minutes he reached the training room door, he pressed the button to open it.
As he stepped inside he saw Salvador in the middle of the training room swinging a padded weapon, the one he was fighting must be Difillia. She looked different, her hair was now white, her face was similar to Carita’s in terms of beauty and her body was the same as well. But what annoyed him slightly is how she fought. She gracefully dodged each of Salvador’s swings, and with each time she dodged she thrusted her padded spear in his blind spots. Each time she gets a hit in his brother would grunt in annoyance.

Asriel frowned as he walked forward, as he approached they stopped their spar. Salvador grinned at him. “Asriel are you here to help? Difillia is so strong now!” He kept his frown as his brother praised Difillia, he bought his eyes to her. Right away looking into her piercing gaze he could see it, she knew why he is here. “So Asriel you wish to spar?” her voice was cool, soft even which annoyed him even more. But it did not surprise him that Adelram would also change their voice box. “Yes...I wish to spar with you.” His answer caused her to smile. Salvador held his grin and walked to one side. Asriel took his place, he fastened his gauntlets. “I assume you wish to use your actual weapon?” Difillia chuckled “you know me so well…” she went to work removing the pads on her spear. As she was undoing them Salvador released a whine. “Y-you are not going to fight seriously are you?” Asriel turned his head slightly to him, he smiled at his brother. “We are just sparing...that’s it. Nothing serious.” he lied. At his word Salvador relaxed slightly, he faced Difillia who could see right through it. She was expecting this. “You know Asriel, I always wanted to bring your arrogance down a peg. Yet you walk by his side, not showing respect...” “My arrogance? Really? Are you that jealous?” She narrowed her eyes at him that said everything.

Difillia removed the last pad, and got into battle stance. “Still I wonder what he will think if I defeat you here? So first blood?” Asriel readied himself. “First blood.” he answered back firmly. He charged towards Difillia, he had to be careful, she wields a spear so she has reach. Asriel watched her activate the power field, she began making rapid thrusts, Asriel dodged to the right, he made sure to land on one foot, using biomancy he increased the strength in his leg and then pushed himself forward to get close to Difillia. Now he is within a few paces of her Asriel began his assault. He did not hold anything back, if he breaks her he can merely fix her later. He let forth a flurry of punches, but each strike she was smoothly dodging, just by her eyes he could see she was reading his attacks despite the speed.

As he pulled his fist back he felt a pain in his gut, he staggered back gripping it coughing slightly. He eyes fell to his stomach and hand. “What happened?” “Pay attention Asriel. You don’t want to lose an arm and leg.” He looked up to see the sparking spear coming straight towards his face, he dodged it but the spear clipped his cheek. Causing a small gash, he felt it. His blood trickling down his face. He touched it while bringing his eyes to Difillia she was smiling ear to ear. Asriel bit his lip drawing even more blood “How have you suffered for what you gained?” His words caused her to raise her eyebrow. “Don’t act a sore loser Asriel. I won. Honestly your punches were quite slow.” Hearing that he clenched his other hand, he wanted to wipe that smile off her face. “Get her Ormir….” he felt him sliding off his body the black balls of energy came together into the form of a snake. Difillia looked up to it “Really? Are you that sore?” Asriel narrowed his eyes at her, he bought his hand away from his cheek and rubbed the blood between his fingers. “Kill her.” he said firmly. Salvador cried out “what are you doing Asriel!?” he ignored the protests of his brother, if he kills her Adelram will just make another one. He will forget her like the rest. Ormir at his command shot towards her, again she dodged gracefully, his familiar was desperately trying to snatch her up with his maw, but she kept dodging and it got to the point she started to laugh. That laugh angered him, she is not even taking the fact that he is trying to kill her seriously. “Fiske.” he said cooly, he summoned the second, he did not even wait the shark dove towards Difillia.

She faced Fiske and ran towards him, she jumped and landed on his back and kept running she flipped off and then threw her spear towards him. Asriel’s eyes went wide, the speed it was hurtling towards him. He could not dodge it, the weapon crashed from his chest spearing his body. He fell to his knees, blood pouring out of his mouth.

He coughed and gagged, the damage was extreme, he needed to remove it and heal himself. He looked up, he was about to grip the spear but someone’s hands were already upon it. Difillia frowned at him. “You know how come you did not offer yourself to our master? With your current changes and your improvements…” “Shut up! Don’t lecture me!” he hissed back. He looked to the side to see Fiske and Ormir are now dissipating, he cursed in frustration. Then he felt a sharp pain in his chest, Difillia is twisting the spear, Asriel gagged. She chuckled “I was never one for torture, but since the operation I can’t help but feel the need. Seeing you like this...is pleasing.” He was about to say something but Salvador came running over. “Stop this! Right now!” Difillia tutted slightly she twisted one more time and removed the spear.

Asriel collapsed on his chest. The impact upon the ground bought another dose of pain, but there is no joy in this. None at all, he felt hollow and angry. He pushed his psychic powers to begin healing the wound, he staggered to his knees, while gripping his chest. Slowly he got to his feet and turned away without a word. He did not want to say anything, he does not want to see her face. As he got to the door he could hear his brother calling out, he ignored him as well. Asriel exited the training room as the door slid close behind him. He took a deep breath, the wound slowly healed, even if he could not feel the hole in his chest it was like it was still there. He clenched his eyes shut. “It was a fluke…” he told himself. He began walking down the hallway repeating those words, trying to convince himself that he allowed her to win, that if he pushed harder he would of defeated her. But each time he said it, each time those words left his lips it became more hollow. Even with his chest wound healed, he still clenched the area.

He could walk up right, but for some reason his body was slouched slightly. His mind wracked with the prospect that everyone on the ship will be at least on par with Difillia and he knows they will keep improving themselves from there. That he knows for sure. As he kept walking he found he was doing it aimlessly but he did not care. He kept walking through the hallways until he saw two figures. The fact they are in his path did not surprise him exactly, perhaps as always they knew this was going to happen. “Faust….Silas...what are you doing here?” Silas chuckled at his question. “Tell me what’s the matter Asriel?” He frowned at the astartes and kept walking. “I don’t care for what you are planning.” “Not even if it can allow you to rise above the warriors Adelram is developing?” Faust said flatly. With that Asriel stopped, just for a few seconds. “How would you do that? Considering what you put me through to get me like this? I thought…” he turned to face them. “I thought I would be the best. People came to me, but I don’t see that happening after Adelram is finished with his project. The fact that Difillia defeated me also…” Faust nodded “The path to perfection is long and hard are you just going to give up here?” Asriel grunted “why are you trying to manipulate me?” Silas shrugged “fine I will be honest with you. Adelram has found his peace with the dark prince, but you have not.” Asriel narrowed his eye at him. “What makes you think that I don’t worship the dark prince? I am just…” “More careful?” said Faust. “It’s clear enough you care more for Adelram than the god we all follow. If you wish to retain Adelram’s interest you must make your peace with the dark prince.”

Asriel sighed slightly for some reason he has a bad feeling, but he knows if he sees Adelram now he will just send him away back to the task of bettering himself. Plus the fact Difillia defeated him when he tried to kill her does not help either. “What do you have in mind?” Silas folded his arms “We will have to see someone.” “Who?” “Well we are going to see Sitri.” At the mention of her name he wanted to keep walking. “Why her?” “Despite your encounters with her she will have the means to get you on the right track. Now follow me.” Silas and Faust walked past him, Asriel wondered if he should walk in the other direction. But then he recalled his discussion with Isabella, that sometimes you need help.

He finally stood up right and followed.

Silas walked with Faust, Asriel is following behind him. After raiding the thousand sons he thought this would be the end of the song, once they sacked the ship it grew quiet. But he sensed approval behind the notes as it drew to a close. With Tarkhan and Marthas being bought back Adelram has gained a new fervour with the dark prince. As he said to Asriel he made his peace, but soon after that the song came back and swirled around the human. Both he and Faust discussed this at length whether they should bother, but in the end Faust pushed the point if the dark prince is pulling them in this direction it has to be done. For whatever reason he desires to go in this direction they must follow.

Listening carefully to the song it told them to bring Asriel to Sitri, to be honest with himself they also talked beforehand how they could improve Asriel. But they exhausted everything they had the first time. But as he bought up Sitri the song pitched upwards hence why they are going there. To be fair he was not entirely sure whether they should visit the creature, a creature formed and molded by his father. It’s not that he hates her, it’s more the fact of just being careful. Eventually they reached her main room, Sitri has several rooms where she lures in slaves and serfs, they enter and are never seen again. But something was different, from the door he could hearing crying and the smashing of objects. Asriel spoke up “are you sure about this?” Silas kept his gaze on the door and he was not sure about this at all. But if it’s the dark princes desire he has to follow through. “I am sure. Just a moment.”

He knocked on the door, the crying stopped and the door slowly slid open. “I will go in alone, just a moment.” He could hear Asriel sighing “why? Are you trying to hide something?” “No, you can see she is agitated how would she react seeing you?” He turned his head slightly to see Asriel rolling his eyes. Faust gave him a curt nod “take your time.” “I know.” he responded. Silas entered her room and what he saw were men and women crucified on walls their chest split open with their organs hanging out. Their dead faces stuck in the throes of agony. But he paid no mind to them he scanned the room to see Sitri crying and throwing around vases, torture tools and even cutlery. He approached her as he got close she regarded him, tears were trailing down her face, her hair was mess he wondered what happened after Asriel’s attempt to convert the warband. Silas coughed slightly “Sitri.” at the mention of her name she rushed over and placed her hands on his chest. “Tell me!” she roared. “Tell me how to talk to him!?” Her question caused him to raise his eyebrow. “Excuse me?” She turned away and grabbed her head. “It’s been too long! Far too long!” He had no idea what she was talking about he folded his arms. “Who are you referring to?” Sitri removed her hands from her head. “You know of who I speak...how can I see your father again? You are his son….”

Her words confused him even more, he had no idea how to get into contact with him, many in the legion are searching for him to this day. There are even rumours his father has been sighted with Lucius. “You of all people should be able to talk to him. You have spoken to him far more than I have.” Sitri hicked and coughed “Ever since that time...he doesn’t speak to me...anymore...I wish to hear him again.” If he put what she is saying together he guessed after what Asriel did she has not received any orders. The reaction is not surprising, back in the day during horus’ war he did that to mortals. He would dote on one for a moment and discard them. Most would kill themselves because they can no longer see him, some go mad with desire. The fact Sitri has not killed herself means she is stronger than most. “So you desire my father’s attention again?” At the mention of her father she flicked towards him. “Yes...please! If you know anything!” Silas smiled perhaps her being in this state is actually making things more easier. He rested his hand on the pommel of his blade. “He stopped talking to after what Asriel did. Perhaps it involves him? Maybe my father desires him?” At the mention of desire she shrieked at him. “Why would he want that!? He gave him everything and spat in his face!” “It was not his choice but the choice of my brother.” “It does not matter! Once he was well again he should of went crawling back to him!” Silas tried hard not to sigh. But soon enough an idea struck him. “So why don’t you offer Asriel to my father? That should get his attention.” at the mention of the idea the song pitched up slightly, he is on the right track. “Imagine it...the one who spat in his face, offering up his soul would get you back into his graces.” As he spoke Sitri’s eyes were going wide. “Why didn’t I think of that?” She wiped her face “That’s perfect...but tell me what do you stand to gain?” Silas expected this, she is not stupid even if she is consumed by her love for his father. “The dark prince wills it. It just so happens Asriel is outside seeking aid in bettering himself. Ever since Adelram has come to terms with the dark prince Asriel is now being left in the dust by his fellows.” Sitri slowly nodded “I see, so we have an advantage..right. I will aid you just wait for me outside.” Silas inclined his head “right.” he turned and left the room, once he got outside he could see Asriel leaning on the wall folding his arms. “So is she going to help us?” “She is. Sitri desires us to wait for a moment.” Asriel sighed “Fine.” Silas made his way to Faust. He opened a private communication and closed off his vox. “I think our father might be involved. Don’t react, act normal like we are waiting.” Faust stood like a stone “I see, I expected as much since we are coming here. I wonder what the dark prince wants? Do you think it’s his death?” “Maybe since Sitri desires to offer up Asriel as a sacrifice. Do you think our father will take it?” “He will, his soul is bright enough. He is still a daemon after all.” At Faust’s confirmation he could not help but feel slightly apprehensive, but that was smothered by the prospect that he might see his father again.

They ended the conversation and waited for what seemed like an age, Sitri’s door then opened to reveal her now pristine form, her face is clean and her hair straightened. Asriel frowned at her “what was taking you so long?” Sitri smiled at him. “Don’t be that way, Silas convinced me to help you. Now let’s get going.” “To where?” “Asriel it’s a surprise, but I tell you that you will get what you want.” Silas looked over to Asriel who seemed unsure, but after a moment he nodded. “Fine lead the way.” Sitri held her smile and began walking. Silas followed, all of them fell behind her.

As they walked he remembered the path they were taking, it was the same one he took with Naberius and Sitri when his father gave him the right to rule the warband. With that thought he shuddered in fear slightly, his father said he should rule the warband but now he is noise marine. He wondered if he would be pleased with these turn of events. In the end it doesn't matter the dark prince wants this to happen. They soon reached the room, Asriel looked around “where are we?” Sitri nodded “this is the place that will help you get what you want.” She then clicked her fingers the door slid open. They all walked in, Silas looked around the runes on the wall were exactly as he remembered it.

He could also see Sitri skipping around the room in excitement. Asriel narrowed his eye at her “what are you so happy about?” Sitri stopped “Don’t worry, now let’s start.” “Start what?” Sitri did not respond she began to chant, the runes on the wall began glowing. With that her chant became louder, Silas had a feeling she did not expect that to happen. Asriel walked over to him clearly annoyed. “Tell me what exactly did both of you agree to?” Silas wondered if he should answer someone who is most likely going to die. He cocked his head slightly “Just wait and see.” Asriel shook his head. “You are hiding something are-” before he could finish a flash of pink light engulfed the room. Silas had to cover his eyes, it was so bright after a moment he then heard his voice. +It’s been some time…+ without even looking he got to one knee. He could even hear the servo’s of Faust’s power armour moving to make the same position. As the light died away he looked up to see the giant orb of pink flame in the middle of the room. Asriel staggered back slightly in fear. “W-what is this?” Sitri then called out she is now on both knees. “Great one! I bought you a sacrifice! The one who spat in your face! The one who rejected your gifts!” Silas then heard his father chuckle, it was smooth to the point it set him at ease. Asriel shook his head “You tricked me…” He pointed at him “You…” +On your knees….now…+ His father did not shout, he did not raise his voice. It did not even sound like a threat. Asriel looked up to the orb of flame, he slowly got to one knee. He was trembling in fear. +I have forgiven him...but not you…+ from each rune spears of purple lightning shot towards Asriel’s body. He screamed and wailed as he fell to the floor trashing in agony. +Because of you...my own son betrayed my wishes…+ the lightning increased in power so did Asriel’s cries of agony.

Silas watched all of this in silence, at this very moment the song is prickling in his mind that this is the right path. So he watched and said nothing. After a few seconds the lightning died away. Asriel crawled on the ground, towards the door his body is beginning to heal rapidly. +Aurelius...guard the door.+ With that Faust rose, to Silas shock he walked over to the door to keep Asriel from leaving. But what surprised him is the name he used to address Faust. He turned over Faust’s real name in his mind. Silas then bought his eyes to Asriel who was still crawling he was now on his knees, but as soon as he got near to the door Faust kicked him back towards the middle.

Asriel crashed back to the ground on impact Silas could hear several bones breaking. But yet he struggled, he kept fighting to get to the door. The question is why. +Mixed in with his fear of me, he does not wish to leave Adelram’s side Silas.+ As his father regarded him he dipped his head lower. “I see, I thank you for your wisdom father.” The pink ball of fire flared up slightly. +Yes be glad I graced you with my wisdom..but the question is how I should punish him? Or…+ At the mention of or he knew his father is now calculating, forming a plan. +It seems I need to remind him of the lessons I granted him before…+ Silas furrowed his brow. “Lessons?” he found himself speaking out loud. But Asriel began desperately trying to get to the door. He cried out in terror. “Please no! Anything but that! I beg you!” +even with his false memories he remembers..his body remembers…+ Asriel then began floating in the air, he hovered upside down in front of the ball of fire. Both of his gauntlets popped off by a strange unnatural force.

Even in midair he kept struggling, but then both arms froze in place, the skin of both arms began twisting bending into unnatural shapes. With that he screamed, his screams pierced Silas’s ears, with each cry of pain he was begging his father to stop. He screamed that he was sorry, but watching the scene playing out before him. Silas could not help but feel how lucky Asriel was to be in such a position.

Long chapter today! Think of it as an apology, I am caught up in making my own setting for a story and work. This has caused updates to have fallen behind slightly.

Also the events of this chapter? Mwahahahahahaha *cough* mwhahahahaha.

Hahaha. And so the interests of the daemons and their gods move. I wonder what Adelram is doing to those people...

Chapter 26
Adelram closed up another subject, he carefully stitched them up. As he threaded the needle he wondered if he should name them. Just like how his teacher named the gland-hounds. He shook his head “I am not one for naming…” but even so he was proud of his work. Once everyone has been upgraded corrupting and raiding worlds will be much more easier. Adelram chuckled “I am surprised Asriel did not ask for me to improve him...that would be the path of least resistance. But..I know how he is.” with that he then heard the doors opening he turned to see it’s Difillia and Salvador. His bestial servant looked concerned while Difillia seems pleased with herself. She strided over to him, brimming with confidence. “Let me guess, Asriel sparred with you?” She nodded “Yes my lord I defeated him soundly, he left the room sulking.” “I see, that sounds like something he would do. I am eager to see what he will do from here.” Salvador grumbled slightly, he looked up to him. “Is something wrong?” Salvador played his large fingers while shaking his head. “I am worried about him...he...tried to kill Difillia.” Adelram looked back down to Difillia she is completely unfazed by what Salvador just said. “Is this true?” She nodded “Yes, he even tried to use his pets against me.” “And you defeated said pets?” he knew she spoke of his familiars if she circumvented those that proved this project to be a success.

Difillia smiled at him. “They were quite slow actually I threw my spear at him when I got clear of them.” Adelram smiled approvingly to her. “This is good I also wish you to do something.” “What is it my lord?” “When we go to the next world I wish for you to lead our human forces. I want the rungs of society under our thrall, can you do this?” She bowed. “I can. But the question is will the ones you are improving obey? They have divided loyalties.” He is glad that she is asking the right questions, but she already sorted out that issue already. “I will spread word of you defeating Asriel. No one will question you after that.” “I see, but what of Asriel then?” “I will have him do something else. Do not worry. The raid will not come any time soon but for now I wish you to position yourself as leader of my new forces.” Difillia bowed again. “I will not let you down my lord.” “Good, both of you are dismissed.” Difillia and Salvador turned away and left the operating theatre.

Adelram then faced the subject on the operating table. They have now been tested, they are clear for use. He then wondered if he should force Asriel through the procedure? He shook his head. “He will do what I ask I know he will.”

Silas watched blood rain down from the air, he now stood upright gazing at the work of his father. He had to appreciate his methods. He knows how to make one beg for something and then at the same time inflict pain. He could see Sitri on her knees still staring in awe of what is happening. To be honest he was also in awe, he looked up to Asriel. His body now twisting in unnatural directions. The fact that he somehow kept Asriel alive despite the extreme injury is also a testament to his power. But it got to the point he no longer screamed. +He will Silas. Watch.+ his body twisted, all that happened is that Asriel gagged, blood falling from his mouth. +Scream, mortal.+ Asriel then whimpered he gave a gaggled scream at his father’s command. Now he could see what his father is trying to do. “You wish to make him yours. But…” his voice trailed off he did not want to question him further, that has lead to many members of the third dying. Eidolon is a clear example of that. +I know, he cares for Adelram too much. I can feel it…do not worry my son. I am aware he will always be loyal to him.+ a small part of the pink flame separated from the main body and turned into mist. It floated forward and entered Asriel’s nostrils. He began jerking in the air, thrashing uncontrollably the colour of his pink skin began draining away turning a shade of brown again. His mouth sagged open like he was gasping for air. After that he winced and cried in pain. Once the mist fully entered his body, Asriel flopped to the ground with a wet splash.

He twitched slightly on the ground. Sitri raised up her hands. “Great one what do you wish me to do?” Silas watched the flames soften slightly. +Sitri, from now you will work with….Asriel.+ Sitri bought her face to the ground. “It shall be done my lord…” Silas watched all of this and looked down to Asriel. “If you don’t mind me asking father...what exactly did you do to him?” The flame shifted slightly. +You really want to know?+ Silas nodded slowly. +I made him better.+ He was about to open his mouth to ask another question. For his father to be more specific but he knew better. “I see, I thank you for your wisdom father.” The flame flared slightly, he could sense approval, it then sputtered out and the room grew dark again.

Silas then walked over to Asriel, but Sitri hopped to her feet and pointed at him. “Hey! What do you think you are doing!? He is with me now!” He ignored her and picked Asriel up. “He now works with you. You don’t own him.” She began trembling fury “he belongs to the great one…” she hissed. In turh Silas shrugged “you heard my father he will never betray Adelram. So be silent. You got what you wanted, you have the attention of my father again.” with that Sitri began thinking. “Good point…fine take him.” Silas grunted in annoyance the arrogance has returned. He walked over to the door, Faust gave him a curt nod. “So it’s Aurelius then?” Faust sighed “Please don’t.” Silas chuckled “if you say so.” he left the room with Faust. They walked back to Asriel’s room on the upper levels. As they made their journey, Silas noticed that Asriel’s body was slowly healing. But suddenly he slowly opened his eye. “S-silas…?” “What is it?” “W-what happened?” Silas turned his head to Faust who shrugged, he faced Asriel. “Well..my father tortured you.” he shifted his head slightly “Oh? Is that what it was?” “What do you mean is that what is it was?” “Oh..it just felt so good…” Asriel slurred slightly. Silas recalled the scene that played out before him, his father working on Asriel for hours. He did not look like he was enjoying it, but he had to admit he was not sure what was going on in Asriel’s mind.


He grinned and leaned his head on his chest “Silas...he gave it back to me…” “What?” “My soul…” he whispered. “Right that’s great. So tell me how exactly did my father make you better?” Asriel looked like he was going to speak, his mouth closed. He then mumbled in annoyance. “Can you tell me...why does the world seem so grey? The pink on your armour is nice though…” Silas frowned slightly, but he understood what was the problem. Asriel’s nervous system has been overloaded. But to many in the third that’s normal. “Don’t worry about it. That’s normal.” “Really? I never thought that everything looked so...so…” he could see he was trying to put a word to it. But he had the word he was thinking of. “Disgusting?” Asriel slowly nodded. “That’s it! Everything just...looks...terrible.” “So you want to change it? Perfect it?” “Exactly!” As he spoke with Asriel slowly he began to understand what he exactly changed. “So what do you think of the dark prince Asriel?” His arm clicked back into place as he bought his finger to his lips, he began thinking. After a moment he lowered his finger. “Well..she is the best.” “That’s it?” “She is the best at everything? Is that what you want to hear?” “Oh I see…” “What do you mean oh I see? She can kill better than anyone, sing better and is the most beautiful thing in the galaxy!” With that Silas smiled “Tell me do you trust the dark prince?” “Why is that even in question Silas? Wait...you distrust her…?” He bought up his hand and touched his arm, suddenly warming lights chimed within his helmet as one of his arms froze in place.

He dropped Asriel to the ground, Silas gripped it his arm with is other hand. “W-what are you doing?” Asriel’s one eye narrowed at him. “You are asking foolish questions.” the arm that was frozen twisted, the ceramite bent and buckled, he felt his arm tearing. He grit his teeth, Faust took a step forward towards Asriel, Silas gestured to stop him. He panted slightly “I never questioned the dark prince, not even once. Everything I do I do for him.” He did not seem convinced he bought up his finger and moved it slightly the arm twisted even more. Silas dropped to one knee, blood was leaking from his arm. “I...trust her to the point I offered you up to my own father. I cared nothing for your fate or the possibility of you dying. I manipulated and used you.” With that Asriel lowered his hand, his arm twisted again Silas grit his teeth as his arm somehow bent back into shape.

The ceramite was now pristine, his arm no longer hurt he then rose. Asriel also got up, with each movement more bones were clicking into the place. Silas frowned at him while clenching the arm that was almost destroyed. “So tell me how come you never did that before?” Asriel then stretched slightly he yawned. “I never thought of it before. I just wondered if I could twist the arm with the ceramite using a mix of heretech and biomancy.” “When did you learn the heretech discipline and why have you never used it?” He shrugged in return “I only used it to fix up Noxus. From time to time.” He then wiggled his fingers. “My gauntlets...where are they?” Faust looked back slightly “they are back in the room. Do you desire them?” He shook his head. “No, leave them. I suspect he most likely wrecked them.” Asriel rubbed his eyes “dammit…” “What is wrong?” asked Silas. He knew it’s most likely him getting used to deprivation plus the fact he was in his father’s presence is not helping either. “It’s nothing...I must go see Adelram.” “So..before you see him how about you return to your previous skin colour?” He hoped he would do so, it’s clear if he visits Adelram now he will ask questions. Plus he has no idea how he will react if Asriel speaks of their father. He looked down to his body mumbling slightly. “Maybe.”

His answer caused him to shake his head. At the current moment the song is quiet, so it’s a precarious time, he has to be careful. Faust placed his hand on his pauldron. “I think it will be fine. We have done our part. Let us leave.” With that Silas sighed slightly he knew to trust Faust’s council. He slowly turned away from Asriel who was still looking at his body still murmuring about the colour. Finally his back was to the human he walked away with Faust, hoping that he was right.

Adelram hummed as he watered his plants, at the moment Difillia is making herself known to all the other subjects. Salvador’s presence will also aid in that. Plus it’s nice no longer needing to wear a helmet. He wore it during the operations to ensure his hair does not get in the way. As he thought of the procedure his mind drifted to Asriel, just like before he wondered what he will do from here? He is intelligent, but he knows that at times he could go to far. “Should I check on him? Just to make sure?” His pondering soon turned to worry as he recalled that he kidnapped everyone on the ship. “I should check.” He turned to his chamber doors to see that they were opening to reveal a man with dark skin and white hair but he recognised the face and attire. “Asriel?” he looked up and smiled at him. He walked over each step was careful and controlled which was absolutely strange. Something has definitely changed. His second half approached “Hey.” Adelram furrowed his brow. “Have you done what I said?” He scratched his head in confusion. “What did you say again?” Adelram sighed he wondered if this one was of his games. “I said to better yourself or don’t you take my orders or perfection seriously? Do you wish to please the dark prince?” He then shrugged back.

Adelram clenched the watering can in annoyance. “So..you haven’t done as I ordered and you come back with your skin a different colour.” He also noticed his gauntlets were also missing as well. Asriel placed his hand on his lips “Well I think your father changed my skin colour.” At the mention of Fulgrim he dropped the watering can. His heart beat, slowed to a crawl. “What...did he do?” Asriel shrugged again. “What do he do!” he roared at him. In turn he covered his ears due to raising his voice. Adelram walked over he narrowed his eyes at Asriel and asked again. “What….did he do…” he hissed. In turn Asriel frowned “Does it matter?” Adelram’s hand snapped out and grabbed his neck, he lifted Asriel from the ground and bought him to his face. “I order you to tell me what did he do…” Asriel smiled as he gasped he then frowned. “N-nope...t-this...is nothing.” He ground his teeth, Asriel has changed, his father has ruined him again. That thought kept repeating in his mind. His grip slowly loosened on Asriel’s neck as he dropped to the ground. Adelram turned away. “Get out.” “No.” with that he clenched his hands, he turned to see Asriel getting up to his feet. “So...tell me..do you think your project will pan out? What will you do when they fail?” Right away he could see his father’s hand in this. He pointed at him. “You will not make me doubt...they are far more better than you...the test proved it.” He watched Asriel’s teeth slowly turn into fangs. “So what if I kill them then?” “You can’t. Difillia defeated you soundly and you will not lay a finger on anyone! You will not ruin this plan!” He wondered why he is now arguing with him, he should just discipline him and leave it that. He shook his head at that thought, he will just mock him. That won’t work. He needs to figure out what his father changed and work from there. He walked over and placed his hand on his head. “Tell me Asriel will you ever betray me?” He shook his head. “Even for my father?” This time he shook his head slowly, that wasn’t good enough. He squeezed his head, but he seemed utterly unfazed. “That should of been quick. So you are unsure.” Asriel licked his lips. “What sort of question is that? If you father came from the very heavens and told you to jump you would say how high?” “I…” Asriel narrowed his eye at him. “You would. To be fair if you are talking from a distance you might disobey but if he appeared before us in his full splendor you would do anything for him.” Adelram squeezed slightly tighter. “It doesn’t hurt.” Asriel said flaty.

With that he had enough he removed his hand from his head and punched him in the gut. He could see the clear internal bleeding as Asriel dropped to his knees. Adelram got to one knee and placed his hand on his shoulder. This time he spoke softly “My father is not here at the moment. You are part of me...not him. Stop this now.” His second half looked up to him, in his one eye he clearly looked apologetic but then it hardened he gave a toothy grin. “Compared to him...you hit like a child.” Adelram backhanded him, he could hear bone breaking but Asriel looked back at him, the damaged jaw clicking back into his place. He licked the blood flaking at his mouth and to his annoyance he kept speaking. “This project of yours do you think it’s enough to please the dark prince? Think...bigger.” He backhanded him again. “I know what I am doing Asriel.” His second half coughed and laugh. “What you think upgraded a few people is enough!? You are hitting me because you don’t want to hear it!” This time he slapped Asriel across the face. His cheeks should be swelling, such a hit would break a normal human’s neck but he knows something like this won’t kill him. Again he spoke softly. “I don’t know what my father did but I will reverse it again…this I promise you.” He chuckled back. “Even if he gave the rest of my soul back?” That piece of news caused Adelram to rise. He shouted and pointed at Asriel who was still on his knees. “You lie! He will never give back something that he has taken!” His second half rose and shrugged. “Believe me or don’t. Well I am bored now.” he turned away and and began walking out, with each step Adelram could see he took everything that happened in these few minutes to be a mere distraction. But the news that he is whole again should make him happy but all he felt was anxiety. Along with that doubt now pricked his heart it reminds him of the old days. He always does this. He hated it.

But yet for some reason he is acknowledging it. He took a deep breath and sent out a psychic message to Izel, the plan will be bigger and his new soldiers would be a part of it.

lliu wrote:
Hahaha. And so the interests of the daemons and their gods move. I wonder what Adelram is doing to those people...

Hmmm asking the right questions here.

Chapter 27
Izel now stood in front of the doors of Adelram’s chambers concern creasing his brow. “What could he want or need?” He noticed the improved humans walking the ship, he wondered if it had anything to do with that? Izel shook his head, sighing with the movement. “I doubt it...must be larger.” He placed both his hands on the door and pushed them open, as he stepped inside he could see his lord pacing and frantically murmuring to himself. Izel could clearly see he was on edge. He took a few steps forward “Adelram?” his lord stopped pacing and regarded him. Right away he could see the stress. “Is something wrong?” said Izel.

Adelram’s features relaxed slightly as he spoke, for whatever reason hearing his voice calmed him down. “Nothing Izel, but I do wish to speak with you.” “What do you need my lord?” Adelram nodded. “I noticed those crystals you used during the thousand raid just examining them from a distance I can see they store souls.” Izel inclined his head slowly. “Yes, I am quite proud of it actually.” “Right can you make a bigger one? Something that can store a multitude of souls?” For some reason he did not like where this discussion is going. “Well...in theory I can but storing so many souls in one place might be dangerous.” As he spoke his lord gave a small frown, he corrected himself quickly. “But I can do it if you will it.” Adelram then smiled, his weariness vanished slightly with his words. Whatever was troubling him must of been great, Izel can see that. “Now Izel this is important to me. What I aim to do requires a stable house for thousands of souls or perhaps even more. I don’t want any mistakes.” With that Izel gave a small bow. “As I said it will be done, I understand your desire Adelram. If I may ask...what are you so agitated about?” “Nothing.” Adelram responded firmly. “Nothing that concerns you at the moment.” Izel sighed slightly he knew it would not be wise not to press further. “Very well, I won’t pry. I have work to do.” His lord gave a curt nod, Izel turned to leave but Adelram called out. “One more thing Izel.” He turned his head slightly to Adelram. “What is it?” “Don’t breathe a word of what you are doing to Asriel. Make sure you leave no hints. Don’t even give Asriel a chance to enter your room, Even our brothers should have no idea of your work. Do you understand me?” His orders made it clear what set him on edge. As always the human is involved and he knows more than anyone he is dangerous especially if he gets wind of a task like this. “I understand Adelarm.” His answer caused his lord to breathe out a small sigh of relief. “Good I expect results.” Izel nodded and left his chambers his mind already at work formulating and devising on how he will give Adelram what he desires.

She cracked the haft of her spear against the face of another challenger, they fell to the ground with a thud. Difillia pointed the point of her spear at him and looked around amongst the crowd. They circled her and the challenger. “Who else challenges me!” she shouted There was silence, save for her brother clapping for another victory. She could of used him to gain control but she would rather prove that she is the best, the strongest. For her master made her the deadliest out of those that were upgraded.

She can feel it in her bones, flesh and with each movement. She called out again. “Who wishes to challenge me! Step forward!” the one she she defeated crawled back to the crowd. But another stepped forward, his hair was now white but his hand was a crab claw. Difillia pointed her spear at him. “So you are next?” “No.” he said firmly. “I wish to ask a question.” She lowered her spear. “What is it?” “So you really defeated him? Asriel I mean?” at the mention of his name there were murmurs. She did not bring it up when she aimed to take control. Difillia guessed this is her lord’s hand, he said he would spread word. “Yes, quite handily actually.” “I don’t believe you. There is no way you could of beat him.” She looked into his eyes she could see he respects Asriel, it’s clear as day. “Tell me what is your name?” “Vincent.” “Right Vincent, do you doubt the word of our lord?” He grimaced, he knew it to be true but he did not want to believe it. His eyes locked with hers, his gaze is hard. “Tell me how would you lead us? Many of us follow the ways of the Peccatraxium why should we throw that aside to follow you?” Difillia could see many are now nodding. She tapped her spear on haft on the ground. “For one I would change that name. It’s a mouthful” A smile then lined her face. “Second, I bet Asriel filled your head with nonsense, but in my eyes we should focus on only two things. One, Being better than the followers of the false emperor, honing our bodies and minds until we stand above them. And two? To serve our lord in all things.” Vincent curled his lip into disgust. “What of the dark prince then?” She knew this would come up, she sighed. “It’s quite simple, our lord is favoured by the dark prince so in serving him we serve the god of excess. I personally care not for religion I just wish to be better for him.”

Difillia circled the room pointing her spear at people. “He did not give us these bodies to spend all our time eating, engaging in carnality or other petty vices. You would waste our lord’s gift on that?” She could now see people are looking at themselves, examining their muscles, flexing arms and hands. Some were even pulling at their hair. “All of you know it, we are bulls that trample the weak, we are great and beautiful beasts that stand above the followers of the false emperor and we serve the whims of our master. There is no higher calling than that….” now people are starting to agree with her she could see it in their eyes. She faced Vincent “I bet he had you wandering aimlessly killing people? I saw you during the area, if you got proper practice in I bet you could beat Asriel.” He narrowed his eyes, but they diverted slightly to a woman in a the crowd, she nodded at him. Vincent’s eyes then came back to her. “We shall see what you can do. But…” “I won’t show weakness, trust me.” He frowned at her and took his place back in the crowd.

With that she could now see everyone was no looking at her to lead them. There were no cheers, for they weren’t necessary they knew in their minds who is the best and who is in charge. That’s all she needed.

Kadir smiled to himself, He bought his gaze around his hidden room, the lavish curtains the tables holding pantry dishes full of food and he has many slaves ready for use as well. All of them were beaten and chained. He relaxed in his cushion while a slave fanned him. “I knew this was going to happen…” he recalled when the masters were gathering everyone. He sensed a great amount of them coming. So he had his slaves take him to his current safe room, once he started to hear the screams of people being dragged away he knew this was the correct course of action. “Once it all has blown over I will come out when I am good and ready….” He yawned, his mind then drifted to the state of the Anguis cult. They suffered so many losses and Prelate Carita is trying her best to keep everything together but he is smart enough to know the cult won’t last much longer. “Perhaps I should join Asriel?” he nodded “that is a great idea...Alma and Vincent are with him he would let me join…” He grinned “but for now I am content to relax.” Kadir barked at a slave “I want another treat!” the beaten thing cried and popped a sweetmeat into his mouth. He closed his eyes and started to chew, he never gets tired of eating theses. The juices and the tenderness of the sweetmeat always sends a shiver down his spine. But something was off he felt a cold draft at the back of his neck.

He groaned in annoyance. “Slave rub my neck!” he waited for a moment but he felt no hand on his neck. He grumbled in frustration, again he has to use his sorcery to punish them he swallowed the treat and opened in his eyes. But he jumped in the cushion, there was now someone standing in the middle of his room. He smiled. “Hello Kadir.” Kadir blinked in shock it was Asriel his skin colour was different but it was him. He shook his head. “H-how did you get in here!?” he made sure to put wards on the door that hid it and protect it, even the greatest sorcerers in the cult could not piece it. He shifted slightly to look at the door, it was closed. But he did not recall hearing the door opening or closing.

He licked his lips, he had to be careful here. Asriel might be following the orders of Lord Adelram. “It’s nice enough of you to visit me. But why are you here?” Asriel folded his arms, he gave a chilling grin. “I just wanted to see how you were doing.” “Well I am fi-” one of the chained slaves whimpered interrupting him. He was about to shout at them, but the slave began gagging as their neck suddenly twisted in unnatural directions they flopped to the ground dead. A bead of sweat dribbled down Kadir’s brow, he bought his eyes to Asriel who was still smiling. “I did not do that…” Kadir whispered to himself. “No I did.” Asriel said out loud.

Kadir gulped, if that’s the case he barely did any movements, no he did not move at all. He did not speak either. Asriel took a step forward, another slave died. “Hey Kadir.aren’t you bored here?” “O-oh n-no, I have plenty of food and slaves. Why don’t you try one of the dishes?” Asriel stopped he cocked his head slightly “Hmmm….” he seemed to honestly be thinking about it. But he kept walking, more slaves died, their bodies twisting and bending. The slave that fanned him began pulling at their chain screaming to be let free. Kadir shook his head “H-how a-about we relax, just for a moment Asriel?” Again he stopped and it looked like he was thinking for a moment, he turned and walked to a table. He picked up a pantry dish full of food and began walking to him.

Kadir tried to rise, he knew what was happening can’t be good but his frame was too large, his heart hurts whenever he tries to move. He panted “S-so Asriel are we going to be sharing the food?” he said nothing as he reached his cushion the slave that was fanning him and the one that was feeding him sweetmeats, their necks began twisting, their eyes rolled back as they fell to the ground. Asriel leaned forward with the pantry dish “Why do you put limits on your eating Kadir?” “W-what?” “What do you mean what? I asked a simple question.” Kadir gulped again he raised his flabby hands and screamed verses of power. Purple energy shot from his hands at point blank range, but the power died as soon as it reached Asriel’s skin. It just sputtered away to nothing.

Asriel gave a gentle smile “How nice you were going to inflict pain on me but...compared to Adelram and the great one I don’t want you touching me with your sorcery.” Kadir’s lips trembled, he felt cold, weak even. Like someone poured ice all over him. “W-what are you going to do?” Asriel chuckled like he said something strange. “Feed you of course.” He then felt a great pressure being placed on his body, he could not move his arms. But his mouth was opening like someone was prying it open. Asriel then began stuffing food into his mouth, Kadir almost vomited, he felt the bile at the back of his throat. But Asriel just kept going grabbing handfuls from the pantry. Soon enough he felt sick, the food pushing against his stomach.

He did not want to eat, he did not want anymore food. “Why? Why are you denying this? Why?” asked Asriel, it was like he read his mind. How he asked his question it was almost child-like he could not fathom what is going on in his head right now. All he could do is give his tormentor a muffled scream to tell him to stop. He could not move, or even scream properly. Asriel just continued stuffing food into his mouth until the pantry was empty.

Kadir started to cry, he wanted him to beg him to stop. But he simply threw the pantry aside and went to grab another. He struggled with all his might, when Asriel returned to the front of the cushion he grabbed another handful. He gave another muffled scream as the food was roughly stuffed into his mouth

Chapter 28
Asriel pushed another mouthful of food into Kadir’s mouth, it got to the point it no longer fits and suddenly his heart began to weep, he can’t help Kadir anymore. His lips trembled slightly. He tried to push the food but his body is not moving. He gave a heavy sigh and threw the pantry dish aside. “It seems you had a limit…” Asriel flicked his hand to remove the food, he walked over to the table and picked up a jug of water. To most water should be nothing, but considering the state of the galaxy clean water is a luxury. It’s been fought over and even the imperium is known to harvest all clean sources. He placed his dirty hands in the jug cleaning away the food. His body began ebbing to do something, to make something better, his teeth chittered he felt cold like he is striding in a ice field without clothes. He racked his brain wondering where he could go? What should he do? “I could see her?” The thought just popped in his head. He finished cleaning his hands and walked to the door.

He placed his hand on it and the metal began twisting and buckling, it groaned as it finally shot forward crashing into the wall. He flexed his hand ever since waking in Silas’ arms he felt whole, stronger even. He wondered if it had anything to do with Lord Fulgrim? Asriel could not recall exactly what happened within that chamber, but he remembered his voice and the pain. With the pain he recalled the lessons. He stepped out into the hallway, looking around he had to admit Kadir was smart to place his hideout outside of the anguis cult seat of power. In the end it doesn’t matter, he is now dead if he embraced eating more, the dark prince would of allowed him to eat without dying.

Asriel began walking back to the upper levels, the journey was unfortunately uneventful at most he saw Adelram’s new test subjects walking around, but what caught his eye is that they are wearing a bovine medallion on their armour or robes. The face looked to be shaped into a daemonic scowl and he had to admit it looked quite pleasing. He guessed that Difillia has been successful taking control. He should be upset but strangely he was happy for her, now that she leads something she will be less grouchy and the fact she has no reason to comment on his leadership qualities. He also had to admit not worrying about leading a group is somewhat liberating as well, he can now focus on himself and what he wants.

Asriel stopped walking as that thought crossed his mind. “What do I want exactly?” he repeated that question in his mind. He wanted to make Kadir better, he also visited Adelram to make him enlarge whatever plan he is doing at this current moment he wants to visit Isabella. But what should he do there? He shrugged “I will decide once I get there.” Asriel continued walking down the hallway he stopped again when he heard trotting and light footsteps he has a good idea who it is. His brother and Difillia approached and as always she looked smug. “Asriel it’s been some time.” He could see his brother was looking at each of them in concern, he could understand why, his bovine brother does not desire a repeat of the events of the training room. But at this current moment he does not care, at most Asriel finds Difillia’s smugness to be tiring than annoying. “Yes it has been some time, how are you finding being a leader?” She chuckled at him. “It’s wonderful even your greatest supporters now follow me. What do you think of that?” At the mention of supporters he guessed she is referring to Alma and Vincent. He knew he should feel upset but he didn’t he actually felt happy for Difillia and with that an idea popped into his head. He approached her, the smug smile drifted away to a frown of concern, he knew she is smart enough to sense that something off.

She cared nothing for the colour of his skin but something deeper has been changed and he did not know whether it’s her intuition or her mind playing tricks on her. Difillia could feel it and Asriel knew the best way he could show it. The movement was so quick and smooth he kissed her, just lightly and took a quick step back. Salvador’s mouth hanged, wondering what just happened. But Difillia, she touched her lips her expression dumbfounded and then she flew into a rage. “Y-you dare!” She pointed her spear at him. “I will gut you!” Difillia charged at him. Asriel took a step forward, he dodged to the left and twisted around to Difillia’s back, he wrapped his right arm around her neck choking her slightly. And he used his other arm to hold her body, she struggled in his gripping choking, cursing him. He pulled her towards his body, his nose now touching her white hair and he could smell something. It was scented, it was a pleasant and sweet smell. The fact that such a fragrance was coming from her hair surprised him, he leaned back slightly.”You actually scent your hair? I had no idea.” as he mentioned her fragrance she struggled even harder. He took another whiff “I wonder did Adelram program you to do this or is this a remnant of your old life? Or something that was repressed but in your new found freedom you decided to embrace the small things that were denied to you?” He was about to bury his face in her hair but he felt a large furry hand on his shoulder, he looked up to see Salvador standing over him. “That’s enough...both of you.” his voice was firm, which was rare which means he is threatening both of them. Asriel released Difillia from his grip, she staggered forward slightly coughing and rubbing her neck. She flicked towards him, anger burning in her eyes.

Yet her burning fury was clouded by a small mist of tears she bit her lip and ran down the hallway. His brother in surprise called out “What’s wrong!?” he ran after her he stopped just for a moment and gave him an annoyed look. “Asriel you shouldn’t bully her.” Asriel shrugged “At least her hair smells nice.” Salvador gave a heavy sigh he trotted after Difillia.

Now alone the feeling he had after Kadir died came back he rubbed his neck. “This feeling...won’t go away.” He creased his brow his jaw clenching “I need more…” a tumble of emotions gripped him. He wanted to perfect things and people, he wanted to also drown in sensation and looking at the very walls of the ships also revolted him. Asriel gripped his head “what’s wrong with me?” before he was used to the emptiness but this was different, far more different. It’s still there but there is a desire to actually fill it with all manner of things. He needed to steady himself he took a deep breath “Right, as always she would know what to do.” Asriel nodded, he continued his journey to Isabella’s room.

Once he got there he knocked as always and the door slid open. Isabella smiled at him “So you have spoken to him then?” Asriel nodded. “I have.” “Well that’s clear enough considering your skin colour and I can see you are not lying either.” “Why would I lie?” Isabella turned away not answering his question. Asriel followed her into her room. They took their usual seats, he poured himself and Isabella a glass wine. He repeated his question “As I said why would I lie?” She sipped her wine. “Well you were stalling for so long, but let’s forget about our lord for a the moment. Tell me what’s changed?” “Changed? Wh-” “You’ve changed...again. How many times has it been now?” Asriel looked into his wine glass, from the start he remembered being a normal human, then becoming possessed and after that losing his vision and memories. From that point he becoming a half soul, Adelram using his own thoughts and memories to fill him, but that did not work and soon after that he was reshaped by Silas and his noise marines. His eyes met with with Isabella’s “I have changed far too many times.” “I doubt it was to grasp perfection.” said Isabella. He flexed his hand slightly. “You are right, I shifted to please the astartes. You know, before you joined when I had to fight for my life on Athor...a thought struck me that I wanted to be better than everyone else. I wanted everyone to praise me. But soon after I abandoned that thought, even with Silas aiding me was I truly doing it for myself?” Asriel drank from the glass deeply, he moved the wine in his mouth and swallowed. “I torture people and myself, trying to seek joy in the pain but all joy was gone. Until he gave something back to me.” “He?” “Lord Fulgrim, you see Isabella I was missing a great portion of my soul and Adelram went to great lengths to restore me.” She furrowed her brow “Right that was the time you went missing for almost eight years?” he nodded at her question. “Yes, but he did not truly restore save putting a band-aid over me. At first I did not care, I did not feel any different so I did not think much of it, until now.” He rubbed his fingers together recalling what he did to Kadir. He was disappointed that he could not handle it but thinking on what he did to him he enjoyed it and he enjoyed how Adelram hit him.

He wanted to push him further but knew better since he is focusing on preparing a raid, he does not want his push to be turned into a distraction. “So now Isabella my whole thought process has changed again. Or should I say returned?” He knew this is how he should be, this is how he is meant to be. He grabbed the bottle and poured himself another glass. Isabella chuckled “I see, so I should expect great things then?” “Perhaps.” He sipped his wine. “But there is the problem that Adelram is consumed with using everyone he has upgraded. I assume the reason why he left you alone is because he has other plans in store for you.” “That is obvious enough, how will I move about the nobility if I have stark white hair and a lean muscled body? But you are correct he is hedging all his bets on them and if I was him I would place you far away so you don’t interfere.” “That is likely the case...no I am sure that will be his course of action and I will be fine with that. I am quite curious to see how Difillia handles herself as well.” “That is unlike you. I recall something like this would cause you to spit curses or grumble in annoyance, I bet you even thought of plucking her eyes out on more than one occasion.” Asriel placed his wine glass on the table and nodded. “Well yes but I don’t feel like that anymore. Being thrusted into a leadership role might be good for her. In the end Adelram will turn to me he always does so I am not worried in the slightest.” Isabella sighed, she relaxed in her seat. “Right so now what are you going to do? I guess you came here to sort out your thoughts?” Asriel flexed his hand “You are right. I-” that ebbing sensation hit him like a truck he groaned slightly in annoyance.

He was about to rise to leave but stopped, he looked at Isabella. “I feel like leaving...but.” She raised her eyebrow. “But what?” “I wish to stay here for awhile.” “Stay? Why? You are done I can clearly s-” his meaning suddenly caught on she smiled. “I see I wish for you to stay as well. I do have to say you have changed for the better...” Asriel drank the rest of his wine, he has never been in pursuit of something like this, for the first time he felt rather excited.

Chapter 29
Salvador trotted after Difillia it only took a few strides to catch up with her, He reached out and placed his large furry hand on her shoulder, stopping her run. She struggled in his grip thrashing, spitting curses. Eventually she calmed down, her shoulders sagged slightly, his sister took deep breaths. “Let go of me Salvador.” she spoke calmly, at least he thought she was calm. Salvador then removed his hand, his ears lowered slightly. “Are you okay? Asriel ca-” his sister flicked towards him, she scowled. “I let me guard down, that’s all it was. Still this changes nothing... I am the best. Our lord made me perfect.” He could see that Difillia is trying to divert from the issue. He had no idea why so he spoke his mind. “Was that you first kiss?” In reaction Difillia punched him in stomach, Salvador looked down to her hand in confusion. He tilted his head. “Difillia, Asriel was just being mean. Don’t dwell on it.” She slowly removed hand her fist from his stomach, she clenched the fist tightly. “I don’t know why Lord Adelram suffers his presence Salvador….he is brash, rude and he does not follow orders….he always thinks he knows best…” She ground her teeth. “In the coming raid I shall prove it Salvador. That I am the best, that our lord can rely on me, not him.” Salvador scratched his head in confusion. “But Adelram likes all of us...I don’t think he has favourites.” His sister barked at him. “Of course he has favourites! And I tell you it’s not us Salvador!” “Right so you are trying hard in order to become the new favourite?”

Difillia was about to speak, but she turned away from him. “Isn’t it frustrating for you?” “What is?” She sighed. “All he does is cause our lord worry time and time again. He even tried to lobotomize all of us, turn us into his slaves. But...as always he forgives him. I bet you have also.” Salvador recalled that time, the time he had to fight his brother. He knew he was doing something wrong, but at the same time Asriel felt he was doing everyone a favour. “Difillia...he on-” “It does not matter if he thought it was best for us!” she hissed. She shook her head. “If it came down to me or him who would you save Salvador?” The question threw him off, he did not know how to answer such a thing. But the question truly showed how much she disliked Asriel. He released a small whine “I would try to save both of you…” he played with his fingers slightly, such a thought was uncomfortable, unfathomable to him. He stared at Difillia waiting for her to respond to his answer she said nothing. But he could see a frown forming at the corner of her lips.

Just seeing that caused his nose to flare slightly. He placed his hand on her shoulder again and twisted her around to her shock. “Both of you keep fighting each other! I hate it! You ask me to choose! But...but...how do you think I would feel if I lose both of you! I wouldn’t be able to take it! Our lord...you..and Asriel are my happiness...she...made me big so I can protect my happiness! Don’t tear it up! Please!” He felt his eyes watering slightly, his heart hurt. “I know you hate him Difillia..but if you were ever in trouble Asriel would help you. I know it.” Salvador moved his hand away from her shoulder. He wiped his eyes “Just...stop fighting each other….” He could hear his sister sighing. “Fine...but if he starts something...” with that Salvador removed his hands from his face, he smiled and grabbed his sister, hugging her tightly. “S-Salvador...p-please…” he blinked. “Oh...sorry.” he released her. She rubbed her arm. “As I said if he starts something.” He nodded “I know! I am happy that you are trying!” His sister scowled, but all he could feel is happiness.

Izel engraved the runes on the extremely large and clear jewel with a chisel and hammer, he had the ships craftsman create the large crystal for him to work on. Once the order was completed he made sure to also wipe his memory, per his lord orders none should know what he is doing. He took a step back for a moment. “Should I shape it into something interesting?” his mind raced with possible designs, a mortal intertwined with a daemon, the rune of the dark prince or….he shook his head. “No just prepare the house it will shape itself.” He continued his work, but his mind wracked that he could do more.

Then an idea struck him, he changed the runes slightly to cause the souls within to be tormented by a barrage of sensations from pleasure to pain. He will have the souls be twisted and pulled, the pain inflicted upon the souls would allow a sorcerer to harness a great amount of power. As he finished the rune he took another step back. “More can be done…” he mused to himself. “They can by physically tortured also.” He placed his tools on the table and bought out his notebook. He made notes to detail that those sacrificed should be tortured and on the cusp of being told it would end they will be sacrificed to the crystal. That shock will be useful in enhancing the pain. He stopped writing. He wondered what else he should add? Then it came to him. “The range!” he placed the notebook back back into a pouch and picked up the chisel and hammer, he walked up to the large crystal and coutined working again.

He needed to make sure it could draw in the souls from a whole city, so even natural deaths, murders and even accidents serve their ends. With increasing the range, he also added runes that will stabilise the crystal. Once he finished, he prepared to carve the activation rune. With this the crystal will begin drawing in souls.

Izel carved the final rune into the house, he threw the hammer and chisel aside and took a step back. The crystal just for a moment flashes pink, then he saw it. The crystal shone with a pink brilliance. He saw it filling up with tiny white wisps, he walked towards it. “Now for the final test.” He reached out to the souls within, what he heard in his mind are screams of utter agony, cries for freedom and moans full of rapture. His body ebbed to reach out further, so he dove in he felt the prickling blades on his skin, the caress of a soft hand and a strange pleasurable sensation gripped him. “Dive in further” a voice brushed over his mind gently. His vision was then consumed by a brilliant pink light. But he saw hundreds of white hands reaching out, pulling him in. “Leave it all behind…” “Leave….all…” he saw a flash of his face. He would not desire him to leave, not like this. Izel began trashing, he roared and released a wave of psychic energy. The hands released their grip he began drifting back, the voice called out. “Stay here! You leave endless joy! You are abandoning endless delight!” As he drifted away he chuckled. “Apologies...my lord will be quite upset if I left…” He then gasped he blinked and found himself on his back, on the floor. Looking up to the ceiling of his room. Izel smiled “I wonder what it will be like once it’s filled with thousands of souls? Well...I better let him know I am finished.” He was about to send out a psychic message but stopped. “No someone could pick this up...better see him in person.” he grunted and got to his feet, he turned and walked to his door. As he reached it he gave the crystal a look, that’s brimming with that wonderful pink light, he wanted to touch it again. He clenched his teeth and shook his head. He opened the door and left to report his success to his lord.

She twisted on the bed, she could hear a beeping. It was an annoyance. Isabella opened her eyes. She sat up slightly and opened the drawer next to her bed. Looking into it she could see her harvesting knife. If she was with anyone else she would use it to harvest ingredients but even if he is sleeping he would kill her before the knife even touched his throat. She shifted her gaze to her data-slate which is beeping. Isabella picked up the data-slate and stared at it. The message is clear I want to see you in my chambers. She recognised the initials, she looked over to the one she is sharing her bed with. Asriel is sleeping soundly, to her surprise he handled himself well, better than expected.

But the message is clear that the raid is starting soon, or in other words her role in weakening the planet. She carefully got up of bed and placed one of her gowns on, a simple one that can easily be worn, Isabella freshened herself up and walked to the door. She gave Asriel a look before leaving, staring at his sleeping face most would have no idea that he would be able to do half of the depraved acts all of them get up to on this ship.

She smiled to herself “it’s why some of us blend in among the the sheep so easily..” Isabella left her room and made her way to her lord’s chambers. When she got there, she pushed the doors open to see Salvador sitting and eating from a large pantry dish, Difillia is standing at attention and her lord is waiting in the middle of his chambers.

She approached and bowed “My lord.” His eyes fell upon her he smiled. “Isabella, it’s soon time.” “I see, so what will I be doing this time?” He nodded. “We will be attacking the planet Novum. There is only one great city on the planet, the city of Neveris. But there is not exactly a nobility on this planet.” She raised her eyebrow hearing that, but Lord Adelram would not call her if he had no need of her. He smiled “All of the nobility are essentially gangster families with the strongest being planetary governor.” Isabella tried not to show her concern, but it’s a new environment. “I see, so I assume the cultists you have worked on will be under me I take it?” As she spoke Difillia grunted. “They listen to me, not you. I-” Adelram gave her a look, she fell silent, Isabella tried hard not to chuckle. “So I have to maneuver the gang families, do you want them under your thrall?” “If you are able. Don’t take any unnecessary risks.” “Very well, by the way...does Difillia’s group have a name?” “They do, you just named them now haven’t you?” Difillia smiled “Yes they are the Tauri.” “That’s a simple name.” said Isabella. “Of course it’s simple I don’t expect someone as weak as you to understand.” Isabella narrowed her eyes at the brute. She opened her mouth but calmed herself, she has no desire to disgrace herself before Adelram. So she decided to move back to the main topic. “So tell me if all of the noble families are essentially gangsters. Why does the imperium allow it? I imagine crime is extremely high in the city.” Her lord folded his arms. “It’s quite simple there are no problems with the tithe so largely the imperium does not care. Also the church is essentially a gang family that ensures the “little” people are not harmed, all of them are fanatics though. Now I picked out a building all of you will launch from there. You will be a small time gang and grow from there, with time you will catch the notice of the inner circle.” “Inner circle?” “The inner circle are the gangs that largely control the planet. Now...one more thing. Have you seen Asriel? I haven’t been able to get into contact with him for some time.” Isabella was about to lick her lips but stopped, she wondered what she should say.

She took a deep breath, she knew she should be blunt. “He is in my bed.” As she spoke, her lord’s face flickered with confusion just for a moment. “I see, I am aware he visits you to talk. But do you have any idea why he has been ignoring me?” “My lord...I was sharing the bed with him.” He was about to speak, but his mouth froze. Disbelief washed over his face, Difillia shook her head and Salvador’s mouth fell agape, a piece of meat dropped out of his mouth. Her lord looked away for a moment, as his gaze returned the disbelief vanished. “Are you lying Isabella?” “My lord why would I lie?” “Did you seduce him? No...he would not fall for that...” he placed his hand on his chin. She furrowed her brow. “My lord I-” “Did you drug him? What sort of concoction did you poison him with?” He strode up to her and held her face tightly, she did not resist. “Compared to what I gave him...you don’t look much better...or perhaps it’s his influence...” Her lord began murmuring quietly to himself, he then sighed and released his grip. Isabella rubbed her chin. “He desired it my lord, nothing else. I did not do a thing.” She could see he was now grinding his teeth slightly, he then sighed. “It does not matter, Asriel will be with you.” “What do you mean?” “He will be your bodyguard that is what I mean. He won’t be involved in anything Difillia does, is that clear?” She nodded “Yes my lord...may I ask wh-” “He is to be your bodyguard.” he said firmly.

Isabella looked away slightly, something has happened. It must have something to do with him changing. She bowed. “I apologise for overstepping my lord.” Lord Adelram calmed down slightly. “You meant nothing by it, now you are dismissed.” Isabella bowed again, she turned and left the chambers. As she got to the door, Lord Izel strode past her. She looked at him for a moment wondering why he desires to speak to Lord Adelram, but she knew better. It’s not her place. She entered the hallway, as she walked back to her room she wondered how she will handle Asriel now that he is her bodyguard.

Izel walked up to Adelram, he could see the beast eating as usual and another one of his pets standing near his throne. He gave a small bow. “My lord.” “Adelram gave a curt nod. “Right, Salvador.” His beast perked up “Yes?” “Can you eat outside for a moment?” Izel could see he is confused, but he did as he bade. He picked up the giant pantry dish and trotted out of the chambers. He even closed the door behind him as well. His lord gestured to Difillia “Please come over.” She looked confused somewhat, but if she is still here that means he is letting her in on the plan. “Adelram are you sure that she can be trusted?” He smiled at him. “I am sure, now tell me Izel is it finished?” He gave a curt nod. “It is, the crystal is being filled with souls as we speak. Once it’s placed on the world it will drink far more.” Difillia looked at both of them in a confused manner. Adelram looked down to his servant “Difillia, there is an important task you must do on the planet. You cannot tell anyone.” She stood at attention. “You can rely on me my lord.” “Right, my brother has created something special that can suck in the souls of the dead. I aim to use that to turn the planet into a daemon world. I wish to offer the world to the dark prince. Now since you control the armed forces, you need to feed this crystal. Even sacrifice the homeless and useless to it as well. I picked out another building that's in the same area you will be based in. Izel will be there in order to look after the crystal. You must also ensure that no one takes the building.” Izel listened to the plan, but what caught his attention is that he wants to convert the world into a daemon world. An offering to the dark prince.

Compared to past raids, this is huge. At most they attack a planet, ransack it for slaves and supplies and then leave. For once they are attacking a world to serve their god. His lords eyes met his. “Izel, do you understand your role in this?” “Yes, I will ward the building as well, if anyone gazes at the building they will ignore it. Never can be too careful.” “That’s a good idea, now Difillia do you understand your role?” “Yes, I assume this is because of Asriel right?” Adelram sighed. “You are observant, I tell you this because he can’t be trusted.” That piece of news finally caused his pet to furrow her brow. “I understand my lord.” “Good, now we will begin the operation in a few days I want everyone to be ready.” Izel folded his arms “If we are lucky our brothers might not have to step one foot onto the world.” Adelram shook his head. “No, they might. Think about it thousands of souls gathering in one place. That will draw attention, I will have everyone battle ready at all times as the operation is running. Now Izel go and prepare the crystal to be moved. I will send you the coordinates once everyone is ready to head to the planet.”

Izel smiled, he gave a small bow. “It shall be done.” as he turned to leave, his body was gripped with excitement. Adelram using what he made in such a grand plan, deep down he truly felt it’s a shame that his brothers would have no idea about their true goal until it comes to fruition.

So it begins.

Hahahaa I like this. I wonder how Asriel will get wrapped up again...

Chapter 30
Difillia suited herself up in the docking bay, she has chosen the members who would go to Novum, those who are heavily mutated are staying behind. She looked over to Lord Izel who is preparing the portal, he said he could hide mutation with sorcery but she does not want to take any risks. She prefers that the main objective, the soul gathering goes as smoothly as possible. She also had all of them wear gas-masks, how their lord shaped them could also raise alarm bells. Her lord has placed a great deal of responsibility upon her, she does not want to let him down. At the current moment she is also wondering how she should approach Asriel, Adelram said he can’t be trusted.

Given what he has done in the past it’s clear he cannot be trusted and she is glad her lord has finally seen it. Difillia looked around all of the chosen Tauri are fully suited up, the supplies are also ready. She nodded and placed her gas mask on. “Now we have to wait for “her”” Difillia disliked Isabella, she understands why Lord Adelram uses her but she knows that she will be cast aside in time. The Tauri are the future, she will be a dusty old relic if her lord improves all of them further.

She gripped her spear “taking far too long…” Difillia walked up to the sorcerer. “Izel will you be coming with us?” He shook his head as he made the hand gestures to summon the portal. “No, I will go some time later. You know why.” “I see. You can rely on me Lord Izel.” “I know I can, compared to Asriel you are far more reliable. That is plain as day. Now, allow me to concentrate.” She turned away giving the sorcerer his space.

She tapped her foot in annoyance. “Where are they!?” she hissed, as she spoke out of the hallway they finally arrived. Her hair was now brown instead of black and her features was shifted slightly. She wore a fine dress and as always she held an air arrogance. Next to her she saw Asriel, he was wearing a black suit with a tie. His hair was now also black and like Isabella his features have been changed. She frowned as she stared at him “he is not wearing any wargear…” Both of them approached, Asriel looked smug as always. “Tell me Asriel where are your weapons? Your wargear? How are you going to guard Isabella without any weapons?” Isabella frowned “Asriel assured me that he can protect me. Wh-” Difillia cut her off. “I wasn’t talking to you.” she locked her eyes to Asriel. “Is this some joke to you?” He shook his head. “No, I am taking this quite seriously but I am eager to see how you handle yourself. It’s clear Adelram doesn’t trust me.” Difillia tried not to react, she does not want to confirm his suspicion. “I-” “It doesn’t matter Difillia, I know him he doesn't trust me and it’s fine.” He gave a soft smile, but for some reason she thought she saw a hint of sadness. “I am used to this.” She sighed slightly “Fine if you can do you job I won’t say anything further.” She turned towards Izel he has finished his work, the portal is now open. “Right it’s time to g-” “Wait!” Difillia frowned, Asriel sighed slightly. Out of the hallway she saw another person wearing a suit, she recognised them and she has heard the stories about this person. Asriel shook his head. “Sitri…” She ran up to them. Her hair is no longer white, but brown like Isabella’s. “You weren’t going to leave without me?” Asriel folded his arms. “I should've known you would involve yourself. Is it under his orders?” Difillia watched her give Asriel a coy smile. “We all serve him you of all people should know that.” Isabella raised her eyebrow. “We serve Adelram not whoever you are speaking of.” For once Difillia agreed with Isabella. “She is correct, you are not coming with us.” She frowned at her. “Why not? I will be useful. I could guard Isabella with Asriel.” “I don’t trust you that’s why. My lord did not mention you so I don’t want you anywhere near us.” Sitri folded her arms “I-” “just let her come.” said Asriel.

Difillia gave him a look “This is why our lord put me in charge. We can’t trust her.” “I know, but I tell you this now she will involve herself whether we like it or not. It’s better that she is close to us than far away.” She mumbled slightly in annoyance, Asriel is correct she can tell that she seems like someone who would find some way to get involved, plus going by the stories Lord Adelram told her, she will find a way. “Fine, but if I see you step one foot out of place…” Sitri shrugged “I understand, I will be a good girl...just for you.” Difillia shook her head. “Right everyone! We are moving out!” They walked towards the swirling vortex, as everyone began walking through she stopped in front of Izel, she gave him a look and then eyed Sitri slightly as she walked through the portal. Izel simply inclined his head “I will let him know.” She nodded and walked through.

As she stepped through the portal a strange sensation tingled her body, but it was just for a second until she was greeted with an empty room. She could see the Tauri are standing at attention, Sitri and Asriel are standing close to Isabella. She then nodded as the portal closed behind her. “Right, Tauri secure the building! I want it under our control!” All them went to work setting up the supplies in their respective places, two squads left the room to secure the building. She looked at the windows she could see they were on the top floor. “Isabella just stand somewhere and let us work.” Isabella scoffed “Don’t worry I know what I am doing.” She turned to Asriel “I desire information, I want to know the general feel of the populace. Sitri will remain with me.” Asriel nodded “It shall be done.” As Asriel took a step, Difililla tapped the haft of her spear down onto the ground. “We have to secure the building! What are you doing!?” “Difillia I am just following the order of the head of our gang.” “Yes I heard her! Before we move we have to make sure the building is clear!” Sitri shrugged “I don’t see the problem the building is empty. Our...lord would not place us in a spot where we have to kick up a racket. That would draw attention.” Difillia curled her lip in annoyance, before the operation has fully begun, people are undermining her. She touched the communication bead. “Have you seen anything squad bravo?” the bead sparked slightly. “So far all the rooms are clear, we have not encountered any hostiles.” With that piece of information she sighed heavily. “Fine, Asriel can leave. But don’t do any-” “I know.” Asriel cut her off. “I will be careful. As Isabella said I will observe and gather information.” He gave Isabella a nod and left the room.

Difillia wanted to crease her brow in frustration but held back, she knew the true reason why they are on the planet. All she needs to do is make sure the harvesting goes smoothly. Everyone else, Isabella, Asriel and Sitri are distractions to keep eyes away from the true objective.

He gripped the handle of his sword, they have come to this planet because he received visions of dread and destruction. What was most fortuitous was one of the major families on the planet is willing to aid his investigation. At this very moment he is standing in his home with his retinue, they are waiting in one of the rooms. What pleases him is the fact that it’s full of icons and scriptures dedicated to the emperor, but he did not approach him for his faith but the fact he is tirelessly working to make the planet better. “Inquisitor Belaris?” he turned to Shevila, she now wears carapace armour stylized to look like gear worn by the arbites. Technically that is no longer her vocation but she likes to stay true to her old life. That is something he could appreciate. “What is it?” Her eyes diverted away from him, it seems she is holding something back. “Speak freely Shevila.” She nodded and locked her gaze with his. “I understand the head of this family is devout and dutiful to the word of the emperor but…” “They are still a crime family?” She slowly nodded. “Yes.” “The Isembells are a syndicate but they “technically” have not committed any crime. They have the support of the ecclesiarchy in turn that gives them access to resources. They wish to turn the planet into a cardinal world. Which you should agree is far more preferable to how it is now.” The arbitrator said nothing. That is all he needed to know that she agreed. “Also they have the support of the Adepta Sororitas.” That piece of news caused her eyes to grow wide. “Really!? How!?” “As I said many wish the planet to become a cardinal world, to be free of crime and depravity. To be more specific they have the support of the order of White Chalice. Now as I said we have approached them under the guise of commiting general investigation. At the same time the head of the family wishes for my...support. ” Belaris then heard a grunt, at the corner of the room he saw Leon, since becoming a crusader he had little to no patience. At the moment he is checking over his power sword and storm shield. “Leon, I understand that people should freely help us but as with all things there are complications.” He shifted his gaze away, not saying a word. Belaris sighed, his associates were quite thorough, he is now a weapon of the emperor that hates all darkness. So a softer touch is obviously not agreeable to him.

He shook his head and went over the vision again in his head. It came to him a fever dream and he sees flashes of that catastrophic event. In the vision he sees a swirling pink vortex in the sky sucking up souls unless people commit depravity to each other. Gazing at that dark maw the words kept repeating in his mind. The snake will be severed from his home. That is what confounded him. It’s those words that eluded him, at times he wished Michael was here to help him divine the meaning. Even though he is also a psyker, Michael had far more better skills in using the emperor’s tarot and divining visions. He was about to sigh until the door opened, the head of the family entered with his guards. Unlike many of the “nobles” on Novum Loram Isembell wore a modest black coat, trousers and combat boots. His black hair was swept back and his face was stern. But what sold him to the head of the family is the scars that line his face. That tells him he fought for what he believed in.

Belaris approached and offered his hand. “Loram Isembell, it’s a pleasure to meet you.” Loram smiled and grasped his hand tightly. “It’s rare to get a visit from an inquisitor. I will do whatever I can to aid you. You have full access to my resources” He then released his grip and placed his hands around his back. “I pity the fool who has also caught your attention.” “As do I, but what of the other families? My presence will be discovered eventually.” “I suspect they already know, but that should make your work easier since they want to hold onto power. No one wants to be marked as a heretic.” “Don’t underestimate the darkness of man Loram, I have seen many fall.” “Well then my compatriots in the inner circle should be careful. Now I am sorry that I have to leave since we just met but I have a meeting to attend to, my fellows are most likely eager to question me about your presence. I wish you luck in your investigation.” Belaris smiled “Thank you, Emperor protects Loram.” “Indeed he does Inquisitor…” He turned away and left the room.

Belaris tightened his grip on the handle of his blade, he faced Shevila and Leon. “Right time to gather information. If my vision has any weight I suspect heretics might take interest in this planet.” Leon sheathed his blade and hefted his shield up. “Finally.” Shevila frowned at him. “Aren’t you being a little disrespectful?” The crusader grunted again. “Corruption is insidious we have to be careful around everyone. Anyone who hesitates in giving aid is suspect.” Shevila raised her eyebrow. “Loram is an ally.” “And a possible enemy.” said Belaris, the arbite faced him in confusion. “How so?” “How? Leon might be hasty but he is not wrong. The great enemy aims for the best of us. It delights in seeing the righteous fall. Those who bend to such powers are used and discarded at the whims of dark gods, even their so called “champions”.” The arbitrator slowly nodded. “I see….I am only used to hunting criminals or insurrectionists.” “Do not worry Shevila, you will understand with time…” He loosened his grip on the handle of his blade. “Now it’s time to get to work.”

Asriel stepped out onto the streets, he looked at the door of the building. “So the building was empty…” he knew it would be empty. Adelram would not place them in such a place where they have to fight. He would ensure they could start the task on their own terms. The only question is what Adelram is hiding from him. He could investigate but part of him felt he shouldn’t, not this time. “He wants a victory for himself.” he repeated that thought in his mind as he bought up his hands. He stared at them. “He fears his own father….he fears what he has done to me.” Asriel frowned, he did not feel any different. “But what Adelram may fear is what he has possibly changed…” He shook his head. “Doesn’t matter now...let’s get to work.” He walked the streets, the building work was not bad for the houses and businesses but what he did see are people walking around heads down. All of them reek of fear.

He continued walking and sat down on the bench. Asriel continued to watch the people, he then suddenly heard screaming. Across the road a man ran out of the allway begging for his life. “Please don’t kill me! Please!” As he shouted he tripped and fell to the ground, he looked up slightly and turned to the allway as a group of people in red flak armour walked out with autoguns. The leader was a man with a mechanical arm. Asriel guessed that they must be a crime family that rules the area they are in. The leader walked up to the man trembling on the ground. “You thought to run off to Isembell’s territory? Thought you would be safe there? You thought the Letasis family would not find out?” The man stammered “P-please forgive me...I-I…” before he could utter another word the man drew his autopistol and fired at the man. Several rounds hit his head, he collapsed to the ground. The soldiers of the Letasis family then turned back to the allway, leaving the corpse on the pavement.

Asriel frowned, but what he found interesting was the fact that people just went on their business like nothing happened. Not even a head turn or a look. People are even ignoring the corpse. He stroked his chin “there is no hope here...we can exploit that. Plus it seems that Isembell is well liked if people are trying to get to that area….” “Indeed they are.” Asriel flicked to his right a woman is setting next to him. A young woman with light brown skin and black hair. But what has him on guard is that he did not notice her. He can’t let it show, to rise and leave would draw too much suspicion. He needs to change the topic if she overhead him. “I don’t know what you mean.” “Don’t be silly, You want to corrupt this planet. But you feel something more is going on.” Asriel narrowed his eye at the woman, he felt tense. He wondered if this woman is linked to whatever Adelram is doing. “Who are you?” he asked. The woman shrugged. “I could actually be here? You could be talking to yourself or talking to air. Does it matter? I wish to at least be fair to you.” “Fair to me?” She nodded, she then looked into his eye. “The dark noble will sever the snake from his family.” “What?” Asriel blinked and now she was gone. He rubbed his eye and looked around. The woman was now gone. “Was I talking to myself?” his eye darted to the people, no one was giving him odd looks. Asriel scratched his head. “I can focus on who she is later..I have to get back to Isabella.” he rose from the bench and began walking back.

Right, I am not sure if people are going to like where I am taking this but....I am committing to it.

Cause chaos is not fair.

Chapter 31
Izel stood in the empty building, he gazed at the crystal thrumming with energy. Almost every second a soul enters the house, it just shows how violent and short lives are on this planet. It’s no surprise that his lord chose Novum for this project. But Adelram did not like the small detail that Sitri has come along, plus the fact Asriel supported her joining in this mission. “He can’t be trusted...who knows what he would do if he knew about this…” Izel then walked around the crystal to inspect it he drew wards on the ground around the crystal to aid in containing the spirits. Since taking it down to the planet small lashes of pink energy grips the house. “Adelram is right...we can’t hide this for long…” “Indeed you can’t.” Izel flicked behind him. The voice was quite morose but he could feel the power behind it, then from the darkness a sorcerer of the third legion stepped out.

They wore an open black robe and their armour was covered in scripture that looked to be the dark tongue. The text was neatly laid out on certain sections of his armour. His helmet also had dark tongue scripture covering it. The sorcerer took a step forward, Izel bought up his hands, charging them with psychic energy. “How did you get in here….” he hissed. The sorcerer shrugged “Am I really here though? I could be a warning…I could be an echo of the future...” Izel relaxed slightly, he walked towards the sorcerer and reached out to touch the sorcerer, he had to confirm something. As his hand touched his pauldron it phased right through it, Izel bought his hand back. “You aren’t real.” “Of course not, you are smart enough to see that…” the sorcerer shifted his gaze to the crystal. “That crystal if he succeeds your lord will become great. But there will be obstacles and sacrifices he has to make in order for that to happen.” Izel narrowed his eyes. “Obstacles? Sacrifices? What sort of obstacles? What should he sacrifice?” “You know of what I speak. The human is the obstacle and sacrifice, just think of the past and you can see why.” Izel folded his arms “He would either enlarge the plan even further….it would blow up in our faces somehow...or he would destroy it if he perceives it as a threat to Adelram... At the same time he keeps our lord from being great with his antics...he cares too much for him.” “Exactly. So your job is important.” Izel stared at the sorcerer he then blinked and suddenly he vanished. He frowned and faced the crystal. “He must of been an apparition generated by the house. So it’s starting already…”

Graham Letasis sat in his study, he looked over the reports of a mass exodus to Isembell’s territory. He grumbled in frustration “I can’t take on an inner circle member..I just have to keep them from leaving…” He looked over to his cogitator and went through the hunting squads. In the last few hours he has been unable to get into contact with them. If he sends anyone to search for them they disappear too. Graham bit his nail slightly “It must be Loram Isembell….he wants to take my territory….” He rummaged his hair in frustration. “I can’t take him on...what do I do? Perhaps I should seek out one of the inner circle families for support?” He shook his head dismissing that thought. “Then I would be under their thumb forever…” He let out a trouble sigh of frustration. “What do I do?” he wracked his brain but then he heard a muffling sound from the double wooden door. He pushed aside the current issues and narrowed his eyes he was about to rise but doors then flung open. Men and women in black armour who wore gas-masks came surging in. Graham rose from his desk “w-what is the meaning of this!” “We are taking over.” the voice was female, soft and for some reason set him at ease slightly. A woman with brown hair and aquiline features entered his study with two bodyguards wearing suits. He guessed the woman that is now before him is the leader. All of his squads suddenly vanishing is starting to make sense. “I am Valerie Tauri, head of the Tauri family and all you own now belongs to me.” Graham ground his teeth. “Do you know who I am!? I-” One the black armored figures shot the table with an autogun.

He jumped back slightly he licked his lips, the situation is bad. There is only one way out. “I-I can be of some use to you. I-” another shot landed in his cogitator. Valerie smiled “I don’t need you. A fat and disgusting little man...what use do I have for you?” Graham looked down to his round belly. “P-please I-” “Stop speaking.” she said firmly. Graham closed his mouth he began sweating heavily, he can’t die here. Not like this. She then gestured to the soldier who shot at his desk and their gun shifted to him. He gulped as the gun sparked to life, he felt then felt a sharp pain on his chest as he fell to the ground.

Graham’s teeth chittered, it feels like he has been stabbed several times as his blood pooled on the floor it was like all his ambitions is drifting away. All the power, wealth and money. He gasped and suddenly it turned dark, then a great brilliance of pink light engulfed his vision. He no longer felt pain, but a strange sense of ease, like a hand caressing his body. But the sensation soon vanished as he felt a thousand swords piecing his body. He screamed, he thrashed but he felt confined, these sensations kept repeating over and over again. Each time the sensation growing in intensity. He wanted freedom, but there was no escape, none at all he let loose another shrill scream of utter terror.

Isabella smiled and looked around the study, the Tauri have now removed the corpse of the now deceased Graham Letasis “I like this mansion.” “You do?” said Asriel. “Yes, Difillia can have the building our lord placed us in for her Tauri. We will live here from now on.” Sitri looked around and frowned “the colour is disgusting though.” “Yes but you have to deal with that for now my “bodyguard” we can’t rouse suspicion.” “Exactly.” Difillia came walking into the study. “This gang was disorganised and weak. So they were dealt with quickly but now we will draw the eyes of the other families. What you will do from here Isabella will be important.” “I know you don’t have to tell me, the first order of business is to distribute some of the basic supplies to the people.” Isabella could see Difillia seems to be for the plan, she is not barking so she is on the right track. “That way we get more recruits to fill out the lower ranks of the family. At the same time the people will love us and in turn serve our lord at the same time.” Asriel smiled “sounds like a good plan.” Isabella returned his smile she bought her gaze to Difillia who sighed slightly. “The Tauri will work on that along with removing any minor family that gets in our way.” “Right you have your orders.” Isabella then shooed Difillia out of the study, she grunted at her gesture as the Tauri within the study fell in behind her as she left to enact her orders.

Now alone she looked over to Asriel “is something wrong?” Asriel raised his eyebrow “No, why do you ask?” she could tell he was thinking about something, his eyebrows move slightly whenever he is contemplating something. He then glanced at Sitri “do you know anything about what Adelram is doing?” She shrugged “no, I don’t.” “What orders has he given you?” “I can’t tell you.” Asriel narrowed his eye at her. “Can you at least tell me is Adelram going to be harmed with whatever he is planning?” “I can tell you that, no he will not be harmed.” Isabella looked at the both of them in confusion. “Is something going on?” Asriel sighed slightly “I am just concerned with what our lord is doing.” “If you are concerned why don’t you do something about it?” as she spoke Sitri gave her look. “If he does it will jeopardize the mission. Asriel do you trust Adelram? If so wait and see. At the moment I guess he doesn't trust you so why not trust in him perhaps you standing by is the right decision?” Isabella frowned slightly. “Why should he trust what you say?” “He knows things about me that you don’t. So how about we leave it at that?” “That’s enough, I will wait.” said Asriel. “I will trust in him.” With that Asriel made up his mind.

She knew how he is, she just hoped he made the right decision.

Loram sat at the circular table within the great hall. It is here that the inner circle come to discuss matters within the city. He has always found it too lavish for his tastes. The golden statues, the silk covering the windows. But he is the odd one out of the families. He uses his wealth and statues to spread the word of the god emperor and shield his people from the crime within the city. He prayed that Belaris presence was a sign that he is on the right path that maybe the emperor is on his side. He then gazed at his fellows of the inner circle. Dominic Vilroe of the Vilroe family, known to have a large information network. He always wore a hood and mask hiding his features. The soldiers of his family dress in a similar manner, they all wear masks. The next member of the inner circle, Jezebel Delmisa her family controls the brothels and drug trade. She dresses to impress, her makeup and hair lovingly attended to unlike the people she stepped upon to reach the inner circle.

Even her guards wore pristine gear and held weapons that were spotless and finally the last member of the inner circle and the planetary governor. Dimitri Solnivich, like him he fought for his place going by the scars that line his face, his brown hair held threads of grey due to stress. Out of all of them he has the strongest military and the best weapons money can buy. Oddly enough they agree on many things and get on well save changing the planet from being run by crime families to a cardinal world. A world where normal families don’t have to fear for their lives or pay “protection” taxes. Still he knows they are not here to discuss that, but the issue of why a inquisitor is on the world. Since Belaris approached him, Loram decided to speak first. “He is not here to investigate any of the activities all of you are getting up to.” Jezebel gave a small frown. “The inquisitor approached you. Why not us? We are far more powerful, at most all we know is that he is committing to a “general” investigation, whatever that means.” Dominic nodded “yes, it’s far too...convenient that an inquisitor approaches you out of all families. Out of the four of us you are the weakest. Considering the information I have at my hands it would be far more prudent for him to visit me than you…” Loram sighed inwardly, considering how they act and their disregard for the emperor it’s clear as day why he approached him over them. “Perhaps both of you should look at yourselves before wondering why an agent of the emperor approached me.”

Jezebel almost hissed in annoyance, Domonic tutted, but the only one who hasn’t said anything is Dimitri. “So Dimitri what are your thoughts on this?” said Dominic. Loram narrowed his eyes at the planetary governor what he says here will either make things difficult or easy for him and Belaris. Dimitri tapped the table with his finger he then sighed. “As long as he does not interfere in our business too much, he can do as he pleases. Who are we to get in the way of an agent of the throne?” Dimitri relaxed in his chair slightly. “I am sure all of us will give the inquisitor the aid he needs.” he eyed Dominic and Jezebel, both of them squirmed slightly in their seats. “I am sure the both of you also know what it means to obstruct an inquisitor?” The head of the Vilroe family sighed slightly. “I am aware governor if he comes to me I shall aid him.” Jezebel nodded “as will I.” “Good, this meeting is adjourned.” Loram smiled, he was about to get up but Dominic coughed “There is another issue.” Loram sighed and returned to a comfortable position, if the spymaster is speaking then it must be important. “So what do you wish to tell the inner circle Dominic?” The head of the Vilroe family chuckled slightly. “I just wish to let everyone know that a new family has risen in Letasis’ territory.” Jezebel shook her head “who cares about a minor family? They will fall to the wayside like everyone else.” Dimitri frowned at the head of the Delmisa family. “If Dominic is speaking it must be important. You of all people should know this.” he gestured to the spymaster “please continue.” “Thank you planetary governor, this new family has actually eliminated the Letasis family. Right now they are carving their way through all his holdings and at the same time killing any minor families that get in their way.” Loram raised his eyebrow, this is definitely news at the same time taking almost a whole territory in a few hours requires manpower. How such a family has remained hidden is a mystery. “The question is what are they doing with the territory?” Dominic stroked his chin “that is the question, right Isembell? According to my sources they are spreading some of Letasis supplies to the people. They are garnering a lot of support.” Jezebel laughed “you mean the commoners!? What would they do with it!? They are using and eating things that they haven’t worked for!” Loram clenched his hands, for once a family is doing something good and the head of Delmisa is mocking them for it. “It’s good that for once a family is willing to do the emperor’s work.” “So you are going to ally with them?” Jezebel said in a accusatory tone. “You should watch yourself Lo-” Dimitri slammed his hand on the table cutting her off. “Enough! As long as they don’t go near our territory it should be fine, Loram has the right to ally with them or not. At least he is using his wealth for something productive. Now...this meeting is adjourned.” Dominic and Jezebel rose from their seats, as he was about to rise Dimitri pointed at him. “Loram you will stay for a moment.” both of the families leaving looked at him, he could not tell what facial expression Dominic was making but Jezebel was smiling ear to ear. Both of them left the room their guards trailing behind them, once alone Loram sat in his seat.

The planetary governor gave a heavy sigh “I bet the inquisitor is looking for that new family. Or his nose will be drawn to them.” “Why would you think that? They are helping the people.” “Of course they are, to gather support and I know you are not stupid. It’s not normal for a family to gain control this quickly.” Loram gulped slightly “you suspect them to be heretics?” “Possibly.” “Then why are you telling me this?” “Because you are reliable unlike the other two. Your plans of making the planet better? I have tried it, so have my predecessors. The man I killed for this chair wanted the best for us, but we are stuck in our ways. We are stuck in our cycle of pain and violence.” He shook his head. “You fought for that seat for the sake of a better future. You think it would be better under the priests? I am not pious but I have visited cardinal worlds. Instead of gangs killing civilians priests will have them whip themselves to death over perceived sins. The priests will grow fat with power while those under them will suffer.” “You truly believe that Dimitri?” “Yes, I do. This situation is not ideal but this is reality. This is the hell I know, this is the hell I can manipulate.” Hearing Dimitri speak caused his heart to sink slightly, they have had this conversation so many times. But this time something just felt wrong, like someone or something is tingling his skin. Yet he can’t let such a feeling stop him. “This is a hell of our making, it’s down to us to change it.” “I knew you would say that. But to focus on current matters, I think this new family might be linked to whatever the inquisitor is doing. You know how hard it is to make a name for yourself in this city. It can’t be a coincidence, an inquisitor arrives and a new family has suddenly taken a large chunk of territory?” Loram could not help but agree now that Dimitri pushes this point he has his own scars, he had to kill people to get here. People who deserved death and those who did not. For a family to rise in a short few hours is unheard of. He thought about it and now he understands what Dimitri wants him to do. “You wish for me to point the inquisitor in that direction?” “Yes, you can feel it can’t you?” “Feel what?” “The...air is wrong. In the last few hours the air changed and I don’t like it one bit.” Loram could understand the feeling quite well but he had to be sure. “You feel a strange tingling like sensation on your skin.” Dimitri slowly nodded and that’s all he needed. “I will let the inquisitor know.”

Chapter 32
Belaris walked with Shevila and Leon through the Tauri territory, they have been here for a few days. Loram has pointed them in this direction and he could not help but agree that this area of the city is strange, the people have taken to the Tauri so quickly. Also the added fact they have just rose to prominence in a few days. But what is far more troubling is the visions have grown worse, each time he dreams it’s like a thousand swords are piecing his body. Even now walking in the Tauri territory it’s like a strange foreboding is gripping his body. He shook his head “I must focus…” “Are you alright inquisitor?” he turned his head slightly to Shevila “I am fine. We need to focus on the investigation. I do feel the Tauri are not here to aid the people.” “What gives you that idea?” “Ever since beginning our investigation here my visions have been growing worse…” “Perhaps the emperor is trying to tell you something.” said Leon. “I think so as well. Even now we are getting odd looks, I have not dressed like an inquisitor, arbites are common but are in the pocket of the planetary governor and crusaders are well liked by the people due to Loram’s efforts, even in other families territories. But here? Belaris looked around, everyone is giving them strange looks.

But why they are walking this road today is that he wishes to investigate a specific place, a place that perhaps the Tauri can’t even see. He walked down the road, the same as always and when he tries to turn his head he can’t, it’s like his body does not want to see what is next to him. He stopped walking. “This keeps happening…” Shevila came forward and frowned “why do we keep walking this road?” as she spoke he stroked his chin and nodded. He touched her forehead with his finger and traced a protection glyph across her forehead. As he moved his hand away she rubbed her forehead. “What do you just do?” In silence he approached Leon and did the same thing and finally he did it to himself. “Right we are walking down the road again.” He turned and walked back, both of his acolytes follow him, as he walked his forehead started to heat up and finally he could look to his right. What he saw was a abandoned building. It was a single level, Shevila looked up to the building in shock. “How come we did not notice this?” “Because it was protected by foul sorcery” said Leon. Belaris inclined his head in his direction “Leon is correct. I have seen such a technique before employed by heretics to hide themselves or to keep things hidden.” He began walking to the doors, he gripped the door handle and turned his head slightly to acolytes. “From here no more speaking. Not even a word unless it’s necessary.” Both nodded and drew weapons, he opened the door and walked inside.

As they entered it was dimly lit, but he could feel it. The touch of the dark gods gripping this building. The stench of corruption, the taste of ash in his mouth. He drew his force sword and began creeping down the hallway, Leon and Shevila trailed behind him. The further they got into the building the feeling increased, after a few minutes of exploring he came upon a set of double doors. He turned to Leon and Shevila, he made a few hand gestures for them to keep to the wall as he peeks through the door. Both of them nodded to confirm, Belaris then placed his back to the wall and knelt slightly. He opened the door just a crack. Through the gap he saw something unholy, something terrible.

He saw a traitor astartes talking with a female while they gazed at a strange crystal brimming with power. If he looked at it for too long he could hear the screams of thousands at the back of his mind. But he focused on the two before him and their conversation. The traitor astartes said “this should be it, I think Adelram could come down and do whatever he needs to do.” “I see but...I wonder how he could turn this planet into a daemon world?” The voice, Belaris recognised it right away. It was Larissa, the fact that she is with the heretic astartes must mean she was converted when she went missing. The dutiful scion he relied on greatly is now lost, but what concerns him more is the heretics plan. To convert the planet into a daemon world.

He turned back slightly to Shevila and Leon, he made gestures to signal a evacuation of the building. Both of them nodded, all of them crept back and retraced their steps as they got outside Leon spoke up. “We should of killed them. Whatever heretical plan they were hatching we could of stopped it there.” Shevila nodded in agreement. “Leon is right we co-” “No.” he said firmly. “For one the astartes within the building would of most likely killed us since he is a sorcerer. Plus his fellows must be somewhere in orbit. Soon as we do something the traitors will come down upon us. We are returning to Loram he has the contacts needed to aid us. let us move quickly.” at his order Leon nodded and sheathed his blade, Shevila slung her shotgun over her shoulder.

As they walked away from the building the gravity of the discovery now came crashing upon him. The threat of a traitor astartes invasion.

Asriel watched Isabella pace within the study it’s been almost a month and since they took control of the Letasis territory none of the families wish to speak with them. Even sending word to the kind-hearted Isembell’s is greeted with silence. He knew something is wrong, Asriel could see Isabella has noticed it as well. “Do you think they have discovered us?” said Asriel. Isabella stopped and looked at him. “That’s impossible how could they? We are loved by the people and protect them. What reason would people have to suspect us?” “Unless there might be an inquisitor on world.” Sitri said cooly. Asriel bore his eyes into her “there is an inquisitor on world!? What didn’t you say anything!?” “I said might. That could be the only explanation. Inquisitors are suspicious of everything I imagine if they snooped around us they would find something to pin on us.” Isabella clenched her hands, he could see the fury building. She dislikes failing Adelram and if that failure is cause Sitri did not reveal information that makes it far worse in her eyes. “Sitri….I would of planned around that if there was a possibility of an inquisitor being on world. I would of reeled the Tauri back and had them expand slowly. Also don’t try and lie you knew from the start.” Asriel agreed, it’s clear she knew from the start but there is one question that plagues him. “Tell me Sitri what is he planning?” she rolled her eyes. “Alright, he knew this would happen anyway all he told me is to ensure that Adelram’s plan is successful and it is.” “She is correct it is successful.” Asriel turned to the door he saw the same woman who was sitting on the bench with him. She began picking through the books. “But you chose to trust him. Is that wise?” Asriel was going to answer the question but he was more concerned whether Sitri and Isabella saw the woman before him. But to his shock Sitri has frozen so was Isabella.

Asriel bought his eyes back to the woman “what have you done?” “given us room to speak.” she sighed and walked over to the other bookshelf. “So tell me..if you had the opportunity to have a normal life what would you like to be?” Asriel scoffed “what is the point of the question? It’s impossible to have a “normal” life in this galaxy.” “Why is that?” “Because it’s unfair.” “So the galaxy is unfair is it? Alright then humour me.” He had no idea who this woman was he still believed it’s linked to what his lord is doing on this planet. He sighed slightly “if...I had the opportunity after seeing the galaxy if I had a normal life...I would like to be a chef.” “Interesting.” said the woman. “So what do you think of the dark prince? Do you seek to please him in all things?” “Of course but…” “but what?” “You must be careful.” “That’s funny coming from you…” she pulled a book from the shelf and looked at it. “You twisted Silas arm for possibly doubting him.” “I don’t doubt him but I am aware when it comes to the gods there is always a cost. Nothing is free, chaos is inherently not fair.” For some reason the woman smiled at his answer, she placed the book back on the shelf. “Perhaps things will still be interesting then? Alright...a gift for your...service.” Asriel blinked, the woman was gone instead there was an Astartes standing before him.

His armour was the colour of bruised purple, there was a great golden palatine aquila on his breastplate and the forearms of his power armour is wrapped in chains. The helmet was also purple and a smaller version of the aquila was embedded upon the helmet. But what drew his eye is the pauldron that should bare the legion insignia was gone. The surface of the pauldron was covered in slashes. Seeing this astartes before him he felt...familiar like he knew him. “Who are you?” Asriel asked.

He blinked a few times and the astartes vanished. “Asriel! Asriel!” he turned to Isabella who was calling him. “Y-yes?” “You have been staring at the door for several minutes are you okay?” He frowned and looked at Sitri who gave him a strange look. “What did you see?” she asked. Asriel shook his head “I saw….nothing. I did not see anything Sitri.” She was now staring daggers at him. Isabella shook her head “can someone fill me in?” “It’s nothing” said Asriel. “Anyway we need to focus on important matters, inform Adelram the operation has been compromised.” Isabella looked down to the armband “Perhaps...we could salvage this?” “No” he said firmly. “If there is an inquisitor on world the reason why the families are not making contact with us because they perceive us as an enemy. Contact him now.” She grumbled slightly but bought up the armband she pressed down on the jewel. After a moment a small mirror screen manifested and soon he heard his voice. “What is it Isabella? Why are you contacting me?” “My lord I wish to inform you the operation has been compromised, a certain someone omitted the fact that an inquisitor might be on world.” “I see...” Asriel raised his eyebrow as Adelram spoke, that means whatever he is planning must of been a success if it wasn’t he would be angry. “Isabella have everyone head to these coordinates. My brothers are going to assault the world and I will do what needs to be done to lead us to victory. You will see the glory of the dark prince manifest on this very world.” Isabella picked up a pen from the table and began writing after she was done she nodded. “Right I have recorded it my lord.” “Good, no-” “Tell us what you are planning.” said Asriel. Isabella gave him a look to be careful. He heard Adelram chuckling “Fine Asriel, you were a distraction all will become clear once you head to the coordinates.” The screen vanished, Asriel folded his arms. “Well let’s go.” Isabella bit her lip as she picked up the paper “are you sure about this Asriel?” Sitri chuckled “what choice do we have? All of us are following the great one’s will.” “Shut up! This is your fault!” spat Isabella. “Enough arguing we must leave.” Isabella sighed “yes, to wherever our lord wishes to direct as to.” All of them walked to the door, as Asriel placed his hand upon it he strangely felt apprehensive. Like he did not want to go for some reason, he felt Isabella’s hand on his shoulder “Is something wrong?” he shook his head as he opened the door. “I am fine, let’s go.”

Adelram stood before the thunderhawk, everything is going to according to plan. The house is brimming with souls and his brothers would add to that. Since he came up with the idea he has been preparing a ritual that will make the planet an offering to the dark prince. Now the power for that ritual is in one place. The whole plan succeeded and if he told Asriel about it he would have reservations or a crazy idea of his own that would cause everything to spiral out of control. “Adelram.” he turned to see Marthas walking towards him, his hand was resting on his new blade. “What is is Marthas?” “Can you tell me what exactly we will be doing on world? You are hiding something.” He smiled at the brother that was returned to him by the dark prince. “I had to hide it due to Asriel.” “So you don’t trust me.” “I don’t trust him brother.” His champion sighed slightly “why is this still a problem?” “It’s not a problem, I am just being careful. That’s it, I wish to please the dark prince. Trust your brother over a human Marthas.” Marthas narrowed his eyes “you think I would chose Asriel over you?” “Would you?” he fell silent for a moment. “I-” “You would, your answer should of came without hesitation.” his brother shook his head. “I would choose you over him. Despite our relationship he is not an astartes.” Adelram looked into his eyes, he had a good feeling he spoke truthly. “I….accept your answer..now let us go on world and begin the invasion. All will become clear.” He walked to the thunderhawk, Marthas followed behind him.

As they stepped on the doors closed and it lifted off. The ride was smooth but he could see Marthas was plagued with questions. He sighed “I wish to turn the planet into a daemon world.” his brothers eyes almost bulged out of his head. “How!?” “You will see, Silas and Tarkhan should be on world by now aiding in the process.” The announcement seemed to cause his champion to almost tremble in excitement, but as always Marthas knew how to keep his composure. Adelram then focused on the objective, the ride of the thunderhawk was smooth and in a few minutes they landed. As the bay doors opened he was greeted with the screams of mortals. “It seems everyone is working hard. Come Marthas.” he stepped down the bay doors they now stood before the building he chose with Izel.

Looking around he could see his brothers and his experimental soldiers torturing and killing mortals. Salvador was also among them what swelled his hearts is that they are following his orders to the letter. He bought his eyes to the doors of the house and saw Asriel waiting with Sitri and Isabella. Seeing his father’s creature soured his mood slightly but as long as she does not interfere he would not destroy her. Adelram walked towards them with Marthas, as they approached Asriel folded his arms. “I saw what was inside. What are you thinking!?” “I was thinking of pleasing the dark prince.” “But gathering so many souls in one place!? What reason do-” “To convert the planet into a daemon world, such a ritual requires power and that power has been gathered.” “That...crystal is unstable. Such a ritual can’t be done in a short time frame!” Adelram pointed at him. “Be silent Asriel...now come and follow me.” He walked towards the doors and opened them. He eyed Sitri “you are staying outside.” she bowed “whatever is your wish...my lord.” Adelram scowled slightly, Marthas, Asriel and Isabella followed him inside.

They walked to the main hall in silence, when they got there he saw the brilliant pink crystal lashing with wonderful energy. He could see Difillia standing near the wall and Izel was busy tracing more runes upon the ground to contain the power. As soon as he noticed his presence the sorcerer rose. “My lord...whatever you are going to do...do it now.” Asriel looked up to him pleading “don’t do this..you can see how volatile the energies are…use that energy to release dae-” “What did I say Asriel?” he frowned “Use the energy to release daemons instead. A swarm of them could overtake the planet even with imperial reinforce-” Adelram turned and punched him in the face, he fell to the ground with a thud. Isabella looked away not wanting to draw his gaze. Adelram took a deep breath “that is enough.” he turned to the crystal and walked towards it.

Despite the wards the energy, the heat he felt emanating from the house was great. But all he could do is smile. “It’s time…” he placed his hand upon the crystal he felt a rush of energy, great waves of sensation crashed into his body. He was about to chant but something was wrong he felt his body moving, he looked to his hand to see it’s being sucked into the crystal. He grabbed the arm and tried to pull it out to no avail. Marthas, Izel and Difillia rushed forward. “Get back!” Adelram shouted, both his brothers and his servant froze. He looked at the crystal and placed his other hand upon it, the crystal then yanked him in.

As he entered the crystal his vision became awash with thousands of colours it was like he was tumbling until he blinked several times and found himself on his back. He rose to find himself in a white landscape but if he looked above he saw thousands upon thousands of pink coloured balls of light hovering above him. His mouth almost hanged in pure awe “It’s…” “Beautiful?” the voice caused him to freeze. He turned slowly to see someone he was not expecting. “Father?” but he was not a daemon he held the appearance of his state before he was elevated. He walked towards him, each step controlled as always. His smile set him at ease he found it hard not to bow. “Is it really you?” asked Adelram. Fulgrim nodded “it is if you wish to see my true state…” “N-no it’s fine.” He looked away slightly he did not know what to say or do. But he felt a hand his face, his father was drawing his gaze to him. “You haven’t done anything wrong.” He screwed his eyes shut “I….have done plenty wrong.” “But it wasn’t your fault.” He opened his eyes confusion began setting in. “What do you mean?” Fulgrim held his smile. “It was the humans fault. It was you slaves fault that you kept being led astray.” “Y-you mean Asriel?” he nodded “Yes...I know what you are going to ask. All I did was return his soul that’s it.” Adelram relaxed slightly “so you did nothing?” “I did nothing but I wanted to show you something.” “Show me what?” he removed his hand from his face sadness began lining his father’s face. “That you are not compatible anymore. He is an obstacle to your growth. The dark prince and I agreed on this.”

Adelram shook his head slowly “but...if it was not for…” “You speak of the time I was going to use you as a sacrifice? Do you think the dark prince would let you die like that? Yes your life would of been ended there but I can assure you the dark prince would of reformed you. Just like he does for dear Lucius. Perhaps I would of restored your pet earlier at that time if you did not anger me...” As his father spoke he shook his head “so...you are saying it’s Asriel fault? He is the reason why I suffer?” Fulgrim placed his hand on his pauldron “yes, I watched you charge through the dark princes realm. I saw your potential but I knew you would always stumble as long as he exists in your life.” “But...he has saved me.” “You would've never been put in jeopardy in the first place if he did not exist. Yes you needed him for a time but no longer. His use ended after you retrieved my gift. Think about it the second time you went to Athor, if he did not exist you would of never went there and fallen into the trap. If you never tried to reconnect with your slave you would of flew to great heights..” He then walked to his side. “Look up Adelram.” he did as he bade he stared at all of the souls. “This is what you did without him. I want to be proud of you my son...please don’t disappoint me again.” Adelram was about to look up to speak to him but he was now gone.

He bought up his hands and stared at them. He had to admit Asriel was the reason he fell to the dark prince but...it would of happened eventually he knows this now. Whenever he was not in the picture things were good during the time he slumbered due to being possessed by a daemon and he would have never abandoned his brothers and the task set out by Eidolon if he did not exist. Adelram clenched his hands “I know what to do…”


Belaris slashed a traitor with his force sword he burned in a brilliant white light as he screamed. Leon pushed back a cultist with his shield and Shevila shot the heretic with her shotgun killing him. He looked around his power armour wined with the movement, he saw sisters of battle blasting heretics with bolters and meltas. Watching the heretic suffer was pleasing to him but they needed to hurry. It’s been a few days since the order of the white chalice arrived but the skies are in upheaval. The sisters of battle along with the pdf forces were travelling with them to the heretic ritual site.

All of the families threw in their support but all of this support would be for naught of his vision comes to pass. They ran down the street it’s just a few clicks more and they would be there. Shevila panted “We are making good progress, the heretics are doing all they can to defend the site but we outnumber them.” “Don’t underestimate the heretic Shevila. To let your guard down can spell doom.” said Belaris. As always Leon was largely silent but his opinions mirrored his own.

They made their way down the street with the white chalice and PDF. When they got the the building it was surrounded by heretic forces. The canoness of the white chalice pointed her power blade at the heretic line. “Charge! For the emperor!” All of them charged but as they took a few steps a loud bang crashed into his ears. It came from the skies and oddly enough the battle stopped everyone looked up to see a giant vortex manifesting in the skies. Belaris shook his head “how can we be too late? I-” he then heard a scream. He looked over to Shevila who dropped her shotgun, her hands were trembling a white light was bleeding off her body. “What is happening!? Inquis-” A great orb of white energy left her body she collapsed to the ground, he looked over to Leon the same was happening to him. “Did we fa-” a orb of light left his body he also fell to the ground.

Across their side of the battlefield, all of the PDF, Sisters of battle and forces belonging to the families the same was occuring. They were screaming for their lives. Belaris looked over to the heretics they were staring at them in confusion until one pointed up. “The dark prince is devouring their souls! Rejoice brothers!” Belaris instantly looked down to his body, white light was bleeding from it and suddenly he felt himself floating.

He looked down he could see his own body lying on the floor, he was now in the skies. He panicked he tried to move but it was like he was being restricted. He looked up at the swirling vortex and just for a moment he thought he saw a mouth. He could not think of any prayers to the emperor, or meditations or litanies to gain courage in the face of the heretic. All he could do is scream.

Asriel paced in the hall, Adelram has been in the crystal for days and it’s his fault, already Sitiri and Isabella have returned to the ship. He cursed he should’ve of tried harder to stop him. He looked over to Difillia, Izel and Marthas waiting calmly. He frowned “That’s it…” he strode towards the crystal but before he could get close Marthas grabbed his arm stopping him. “Marthas let me go!” “We will wait Asriel. Have faith in him.” “How can you say that!? We have been waiting for days and the imperial forces are trying to get here! We have to get him out!” Izel shook his head “perhaps this is the will of the dark prince? You have seen the skies, perhaps our lord is doing something.” Difillia nodded agreement. “Lord Izel is correct he created this plan. You of all people should trust in him.” He was about to speak until he heard a crack. All of them looked at the crystal, several cracks began suddenly lining the surface of it. But instead of energy lashing out the colour was draining away in a few short seconds the crystal turned black like the void. There was silence in the hall until Adelram’s face phased through it, eventually his whole body came through. He smiled “It’s done.” “What is?” said Izel. “Just listen my dear brother.” Asriel looked around he then heard hundreds of screams coming from outside. “What did you do?” Asriel asked. Marthas now released his grip. Adelram walked towards him hands open “what I set out to do. All those who don’t commit to the dark prince are being devoured. This planet now belongs to him….but there is one more issue that needs to be dealt with.” He pointed at him. “Me? What do you mean?” “I am releasing you from my service Asriel.” “I-I see...I will stay with the warband.” Adelram shook his head slowly “No. You will be with us no longer.”

The news caused him to tremble with fury he ground his teeth, the woman's words on the bench finally made sense. “You can’t do this! Why!? What reason do you have!?” His eyes seemed distant, like Adelram already resolved himself. “I don’t want this Adelram...my place is here…” Adelram’s hands reached and grabbed his head. He found himself trembling. “You’re going to kill me aren’t you?” Again he shook his head. “In light of your service to me I won’t kill you. But as I said you will no longer be with us. I am going to seal your memory, your powers. You won’t remember me or this warband. You will just be a young man, just like how Silas found you.” Asriel began trashing “Kill me! That’s worse than death! Don’t do this!” His eyes darted to Marthas “M-Marthas! Don’t let him! Please!” but his “friend” looked away. He considered this to be the better option. Asriel was going to shout again but he soon felt it. Fragments began disappearing. He started to cry “s-stop!” but he kept going.

All of it began drifting away, his memories of Salvador, his memories of Marthas...all of it began sputtering away to nothing. He clenched his teeth and lashed out all of his familiars leapt from his body but as they moved to attack Adelram they evaporated to nothing. Asriel’s eyes darted around but then his eyes locked to someone that should not be there. He saw the Astartes from before, he walked to him and stopped. He looked to him and then Adelram.

The astartes then spoke, he sounded like a noble, a high class one. But he did not recognise the accent. “What is the difference between a servant? And a slave?” “W-what?” “I prefer servants...but I have uses for slaves. What a fine slave I have now.” he blinked and the astartes is now gone. He blinked again and for some reason he found it hard to think, he bought his eyes to the person holding his face he frowned. “Our pain...ends here.” as this figure spoke his vision was consumed by darkness.

Epilogue
Adelram gazed at the portal Izel is holding, at this moment Isabella and Salvador are saying goodbye to Asriel. Salvador kept hugging him, even if he did not respond. He had Izel place Asriel in a trance and he won’t awaken from it until he steps through the portal.

Difillia and Marthas stood at his side as he packed Asriel’s briefcase. He placed the badge he gave to him, some clothes and long life food. But what was most odd is that Eligos wouldn’t shut up about putting in several cookbooks. Eventually he relented and decided to add several guides to fine dining and exotic food. He closed the briefcase. “Are you sure about this?” said Marthas. Adelram rose, briefcase in hand. “I am. This has to happen.” He looked at Difillia who was smiling ear to ear in joy, to be fair the whole warband are cheering at the fact he is getting rid of Asriel. Very few are going to miss him.

As he walked towards Asriel, for some reason he felt light. Like a great weight has been removed from his shoulders. Since they left Novum, the vortex began spreading over the whole sector and even in this very moment he feels a strange approval swelling in his chest. That told him this is the right decision. As he reached Asriel, Salvador was crying his eyes out, this whole time he begged for him to reconsider to the point he even got to this knees. But his servant knew his place. He knew that he would not go back on this decision. “Salvador it’s time.” He wiped his face and stepped back, Isabella approached Asriel and pecked him on the cheek. He did not respond to it as expected. “Asriel, turn to me.” he turned as instructed, Adelram offered him the briefcase. “Take this.” his hand grasped the briefcase tightly.

He then pointed to the portal. “Please walk through the portal.” Asriel nodded and slowly walked through. As he vanished, Izel gasped dropping the gate. The sorcerer walked over. “So he is gone.” “Indeed he is.” “You could of just killed him.” “I didn’t want to, he did not deserve that. He will have a normal life and I will be free to please the dark prince.” Izel looked at the spot where he summoned the portal. “An Agri world…even in this day and age most would not bother with one.” “Hence why I sent him there. Now...we have things to do.” He turned away, everyone was staring at him, they all wondered if he would go back on this decision. But all Adelram could do is give a small sigh of relief.

END OF ARC 1

Well I am not sure if people are going to like this ending...(story is not ending by the way. But a NEW phase of the story is beginning.)



Oh and chaos is not fair

Chapter 1
Asriel turned the piece of meat in the pan, he smiled. “The customer wants it medium…just a few more seconds...” the seconds ticked away and at the right moment he removed the meat from the frying pan and placed it on the plate. He looked over to the steamed vegetables “I got the timing right…” Asriel removed the saucepan from the hob and walked over to the sink. He slowly poured the water and vegetables into the sieve. He placed the saucepan to one side and picked up the sieve he gave it a good shake and placed the vegetables on the plate. He picked the plate up and walked out of the kitchen. As he entered the dining area it was empty saved for his ma, pa, the guest sat at the table and her guards stood at the doors. This very noble also reserved the whole restaurant. As Asriel approached the reserved table the noble who came from Terra gave him a strange look. She wore a fine dress and was clearly not comfortable here. “I find it hard to believe, such a renowned cook would be on this backwater.” Asriel placed the plate in front of the guest. “I am not really renowned lady Sofia, I just wish give the guests what they need. I am sure after a long days work they just want some good food.” “I am surprised you can cook good food in a poor kitchen as well. I have seen the size of it.” As Sofia spoke his pa was clenching his hand, his fair skin and wrinkles were creasing into fury. His ma tried to not make eye contact as she poured her a glass of wine. Asriel smiled at his ma who finally relaxed and he gestured slightly to his pa to calm him. “Please enjoy your meal my lady.” She picked up the knife and fork and looked at them in a confused manner. “She began eating, she first tried the meat.” as she placed it her mouth he saw it.

Her cheeks turned red, as she swallowed she attacked the rest of the food. She finished it in a few short minutes. Sofia tapped her mouth with the napkin. “So how about you come with me to Terra? I could make you famous.” Asriel frowned slightly, as always nobles come to make him offers. “My lady I must refuse.” “Why? Do you want to waste your talent on backwater fools?” His pa finally shouted, his country accent thick as always. “Now you just wait one minute! My boy made this fine meal for ya! Don’t go insulting the people or this establishment!” Sofia ignored him like he was not even there. “If you want we can take your backward parents also...but going by their skin tones and your name it’s clear you are adopted. Hence why their ways haven’t fully sunk in.” Asriel watched pa take a step forward, but ma held him back. Asriel shook his head. “This place is my home, you are right I am adopted. But these two people are like my parents to me. Ma and pa supported me, they took me in when I had nothing. I won’t abandon them or this home.” Sofia rolled her eyes “considering how many nobles you rejected I should've guessed that would be your answer. Very well...you lost a major opportunity.” She rose from the table and walked to the doors, her guards opened it and she stepped out with them.

Asriel’s arms slackened slightly he eyed pa “You can’t get angry at guests!” “I know! But I could not take her insulting this place! You worked so hard to build it!” he smiled hearing that. “I know but you can never be too careful with these nobles.” his ma nodded in agreement. “Aye, her guards could of shot you and no one would of bat an eyelid.” His pa shook his head “well, at least it’s over with. How about you get some rest my boy?” Asriel inclined his head. He was about to walk away but stopped “Pa, Ma...I do think I should leave soon.” His pa sighed heavily. “We have been over this!” “I know but...I don’t want something to happen.” His ma shook her head “the priests say it’s fine, even an inquisitor said it’s alright! You have been blessed my child!” Asriel looked at his hands he was around his early twenties when he came in contact with ma and pa. All he had was his name, but it’s been almost fifteen years and he has not aged a day. He has seen priests and the local tech priest, none can determine why this is happening.

Even a vaunted inquisitor from terra looked him over and determined that he is free of taint. It came an urban legend that he is blessed by the emperor, perhaps to cook forever. Asriel creased his brow. “Sorry...I bought it up.” His pa nodded “it’s fine, how about you get some rest?” Asriel smiled at him “thanks pa.” He walked towards the stairs to the upper levels he walked to his room and entered it.

His room was simple, a bed, a bookshelf containing all his cookbooks but everyday before bed he keeps going to his briefcase. It’s like a routine at this point, he bent down and pulled the briefcase from under his bed. He placed it upon his bed and opened it up, he picked out the strange golden badge and stared at it. It looked like a wing with an eagle claw, to this day he has not shown this badge to his adoptive parents or even keep it on his person as a good luck charm. It’s like a part of him was telling him it would be the wrong thing to do, yet he could not get rid of it. He has tried since whenever he looks at it a strange sense of foreboding grips him, but despite that feeling he felt like this badge was a part of him.

He sighed and placed it in the briefcase and closed it. Asriel put the briefcase back under his bed. At times he wonders who he was before pa and ma found him, before they built the restaurant by hand. He rose and then proceeded to switch to night garments, once he was ready for bed he said he nightly prayer to the emperor.

He dislikes praying and the only reason why is that whenever he does so he either gets headaches or small nose bleeds. He took a deep breath “I will keep it short….god-emperor plus watch over us and ensure prosperity for the community and everyone within it…” then he felt a sharp pain throbbing in his head. He sighed “tonight it’s a headache….” Asriel then tucked himself into bed. He closed his eyes and hoped that tomorrow another noble would not visit the restaurant.

The dreadclaw drop pod rattled as it hurtled to the planet, he shared it with two other Astartes. He wondered how long he has been fighting with them, pillaging the galaxy, committing torments to mortals. It’s only when he is doing this or listening to his sirens he ever feels joy or happiness. Or perhaps he is only this way due to the changes the dark prince wrought upon them, all of them have changed save his captain. His gaze shifted to Taurus, he barely speaks he is brief and is always to the point. He hasn’t even changed his armour since Horus’ war upon the imperium. Even the palatine aquila on his breastplate is still pristine to the shock and horror of his brothers. Soon his gaze met his own. “Tetricus, what is it?” he looked away. “It’s nothing.” “Focus on the mission parameters.” “Sorry…I don’t thi-” the third member within the drop pod began laughing. His armour was covered in painted skin in various sections, also his armour held garish colours mixed in with the black. “You are such a downer Tetricus! Think of all the lovely skin we will harvest!” “Gavisus, stop being an idiot we are not here for skin.” He gasped in shock and faced Taurus “Captain...do we have time to collect skin?” Taurus shook his head “once supplies are gathered you can collect skin on the ship. Victory celebrations are important.” Gavisus was about to say something but the drop pod crashed into the ground. The doors opened and they all hopped out, Tetricus removed his staff that is mag-locked to his backpack. He was about to walk but Taurus stopped in front of both of them.

He went to his pouch, the chains wrapped around his forearms rattling at the movement. His captain picked out a neatly folded piece of paper from his pouch. But Tetricus’ eyes always was held upon the ornate sabre Taurus never used since the days after the scouring. He also stuck to using a power sword. Taurus then unfolded the piece of paper carefully and pointed at the human in the image. “We are here to retrieve this component for our company.” Gavisus cocked his head slightly “you explained the plan already on the Great Bull.” The captain ignored Gavisus remark and continued. “Our brothers are gathering supplies, we will retrieve the most important prize on this planet.” Tetricus raised his hand “you used my sirens to find a chef.” “Yes.” he placed his hand on his face, what baffled him still is that Taurus said it without hesitation. “Having good food is important for morale in a company and can raise efficiency by 20% even in astartes.” Gavisus raised his hand “But captain as astartes we don’t really need to eat…” “Incorrect, Gavisus in every standard loadout for astartes you have packs of nutrient paste. If you don’t have some I will reprimand you.” Gavisus gulped and began checking his pouches.“but it tastes better than the slop a human will make for us…” Tetricus said quietly.

Taurus folded the piece of paper carefully and placed it back into his pouch. “I have read the reviews on this restaurant Tetricus. He will be better than the other chefs, I went over the stats and compared it to every other restaurant in several sectors.” As his captain mentioned the other chefs he sighed heavily. He recalled that due to his obsession with filling out all the roles in a company and the ship staff he has had them flying around the whole galaxy. It’s gotten to the point that there is a mutiny brewing. “Taurus how about we attack a more valuable world next time? I recall Griffin is trying to turn the wa- company against you.” Taurus turned towards the small town. “It’s within his right to approach me with concerns as a member of this company but it’s down to him whether he can handle the consequences.” Gavisus gave a shrill laugh “our captain he is so kind! Letting us plot!” Tetricus noticed that Gavisus is still looking for the nutrient paste “Focus” Taurus said firmly. “Now let’s go.” Gavisus stopped looking and fell in behind their captain, so did he. Looking at the small town that is now burning he could not help but feel this chef will turn out like all the rest.

I love them already.

Certainly not expected, but I’m glad the story has changed. Haha nice job I thought it would be jarring but it wasn’t to move to a new setting!

lliu wrote:
Certainly not expected, but I’m glad the story has changed. Haha nice job I thought it would be jarring but it wasn’t to move to a new setting!

That was the hard the part, you see I was just thinking it would end no other way. Through out the whole of the first arc Asriel did what he did because he believed Adelram did not see the whole picture, he did not trust his decisions so for better of worse the cycle kept repeating again and again. Now throw in an overbearing dad who has a grudge against a human who has lead his son "astray" and a god who is you know a /popcorn god. I feel it would go this way. I also tried to kinda let people know a new characters are coming.

Now I am a big believer that the chaos gods butter up their followers to make them plunge deeper into the well of corruption now what happens if we see a character who just sips from the well and walks away whenever the hell he wants to? No matter how hard a certain prince tries this supposed follower does not bend the knee exactly but....somehow avoids all the punishments? Now I won't say anymore. I hope you like it and I am glad it was not jarring.

Also this is the the end for the harbingers oh no.

ok ok, first off, Fanfics ALWAYS SUCK.... but yours has changed my mind, good job mate

 Formosa wrote:
ok ok, first off, Fanfics ALWAYS SUCK.... but yours has changed my mind, good job mate

omg! Thanks! Trust me I look at my first story and there are so many things I want to improve, but people offering me feedback helped me get to where I am now. Thanks for the kind words.

Chapter 2
Taurus ran down the hill with his two brothers, both had their quirks but were reliable, unlike many others these days. But he has to admit he is closest with Tetricus and Gavisus. Many in the company make sneers at the fact that he does not treat Tetricus poorly because he is a sorcerer, but they forget it’s because of his sorcery that they are alive.

As he ran he made a quick check of all his equipment. He noted the two sabres at his waist, one he uses regularly which is a power sword and the other held far more sentimental value for it was a gift. A mono blade crafted personally by the one he is estranged with. He dislikes dwelling on the blade because it causes him to lose focus he shifted his gaze to his bolt pistol worn from use but he cared for the weapon like it was a child. Considering the state of the company, equipment is hard to come by. He then tapped each of the pouches with one finger checking the weight and balance, making sure the right amount of ammo and nutrient paste is in each one. “Captain why are we running?” He turned his head to Tetricus who was panting. “We are running in order to get to our objective quickly.” “But there is no defenders on this planet. It’s an Agiri world….” as always Tetricus is underestimating what they might face. “I am going to increase your training time with Ambrosia.” said Taurus. His brother then panicked he shook his head “what does that have to do with what we are doing here!?” He noted when it comes to training with Ambrosia is the only time he raises his voice by a few decimals. “I am going to double the time if you don’t focus.” Again his brother was about to speak but held back. His body relaxed slightly to aid in running. Watching all of this happen Gavisus began laughing. “It looks like a certain someone is in trouble…” “Shut up you-yo-!” Tetricus was trying to come up with an insult but it was dying on his lips, he shifted his gaze to his laughing brother. “Have you found the nutrient paste Gavisus?” He stopped laughing and began searching his pouches quickly.

Tetricus chuckled slightly, Taurus shook his head annoyance, both his brothers can act like children sometimes. He pointed “right we are almost at the town. We have to hurry.” a few minutes of running they entered the small town, it was mainly made up of wooden houses so his brothers who landed close by decided to set fire to them. At the very moment they are maiming the supplies they are going to take to the ship. But what bothered him even more is the fact that many of them are not wearing helmets, nor do they have a standard loadout. He scanned the town and spotted Griffin. He is a poor example of a soldier and an astartes. He has grown out his hair to the point it’s beyond what is normal for a soldier and he ignores guidelines on loadout. But what is unforgivable is that he is drawing others to his bad example. “I should speak with Griffin.” “May I ask why?” said Tetricus. “He is not wearing a helmet, he is obsessed with being a bladesmen and ignores all practical loadout for an astartes.” his brother sighed. “You are choosing that hill to die on instead of the fact he is planning a mutiny.” as he bought up the mutiny he shook his head. “He is not that foolish, there are proper channels if he has concerns on how I handle things. Now if he does not use the proper channels there are consequences. Still I will have words with him.” The sorcerer gave another heavy sigh of annoyance. Taurus ignored it.

He approached Griffin, he held a human by the throat squeezing slowly, but now being up close Taurus found his annoyance increasing further. He could see his skin is now oiled, another failure to add to the list. Also his hair is few centimeters longer than he expected. As always he held an air of superiority, that he is always in control. His aquiline features and smile showed it, he called out to him. “Griffin!” he turned and threw the human aside. “Oh...captain.” Taurus made note that he spoke his formal title in a mocking tone, another mark against him. “I can’t help but notice you lack the proper loadout.” Griffin rolled his eyes “Captain Cornelius, I have my way of fighting.” “Taurus.” he responded. Griffin folded his arms “I am not going to use your stupid nickname, those two and that silent apothecary follow through on such nonsense but don’t force me to utter stupidity.” Taurus made note that’s another mark of failure, insulting those who engage in being comrades. “Nicknames bui-” “camaraderie.” Griffin finished his sentence. “Clear disrespect is another mark of failure Griffin.” his brother tutted “who cares for such things? The dark prince wishes us to explore and reach perfection. All of your “rules” hold us back.” Taurus cocked his head and pointed at the hill in this distance. “A sniper could be on that hill and blow your head off.” “Cornelius we are on a Agiri world to find a pathetic human chef. There would be no proper defence or any snipers.” He shook his head “all of my brothers underestimate what could possibly happen…” Taurus took a quick step forward and in a swift movement drew his bolt pistol and planted it on Griffin’s forehead. He did not even get the chance to reach for his sword. “Tell me Griffin what is the probability of you surviving a point blank bolter round from my bolt pistol?” his brother began sweating slightly. But he said nothing, as always he is far too prideful to admit he is wrong. He removed his bolt pistol and placed it back in it’s holster. “We have standard loadouts for a reason, we wear helmets for a reason. You desire to reach perfection? Try following the basics first so you can survive to reach that pinnacle.” “Captain I found my nutrient paste!” he turned to Gavisus who held several sachets. “See Griffin? Gavisus can follow basic procedure. Why can’t you?” his brother bore into him with his eyes. “This isn’t over captain…” as he walked away with a quick flourish with his blade he sliced the throat of the human while he was on the ground. Taurus sighed “He also has wasted movements in his bladework…” his company sorcerer raised his hand. “Well how about we get moving instead of antagonizing the leader of a coup plot?” He gave a curt nod to Tetricus “Yes we are wasting time, the objective could escape let us move.”

Asriel packed his bags, they have to escape. The town is being attacked, he guessed it might be pirates. Once ready he rushed out of the room, ma and pa was waiting. His pa gripped the autogun “right we are using the back entrance! Let’s move!” Asriel nodded “right!” he rushed downstairs with his parents as they reached the dining hall the restaurant door was suddenly kicked in. Three armoured giants walked into the restaurant. Two of them looked terrifying, but the one who seemed like the leader looked almost majestic. The aquila was pristine and the gold shone slightly with the lights within the dining hall. Asriel relaxed just a tiny bit. “Pa...ma...I think these are space marines.” as he spoke their gazes locked to them. He raised his hands “I-think they might be here to help us.” his ma gulped “a-are you sure? O-one of them is wearing…” Asriel made note of the human skin, it looked like skin but the colour was abnormal, he could understand why his mother was frightened. According to the books he read space marines have strange practices but are heroes of the imperium.

Asriel took a step forward, he remembered that you have to refer to space marines as my lord. “M-my lords...are you here to help us?” The one he thought to be the leader drew his gun and fired two rounds in quick succession he barely saw the movement, but behind him he heard a splat Asriel slowly turned to see his parents, his caretakers dead. Their heads are gone, blood was pooling on the floor. He dropped the briefcase and rushed over to their twitching corpses tears trailing down his face. He couldn’t speak, he was trying to form words but nothing would come. “Gavisus secure our objective.” “Aye captain.” Asriel turned, the space marine with skin covering his armour walked towards him. Asriel crawled back in fear “S-stay back!” the space marine picked him up like a child and flipped him over his shoulder. From his back he could see the one who killed his adoptive parents nodding while placing his pistol into the holster. “Right it’s time to leave. Tetricus, signal our brothers.” The astartes that wore a black open robe nodded he touched his helmet. “It shall be done Taurus.” watching them talk in such a casual manner disgusted him. “Curse you! May the emperor smite you for what you have done!” he thrashed in the grip of the one named Gavisus. “Let me go!” all of them ignored him.

The leader of the space marines, Taurus walked over in his direction and picked up the briefcase he dropped. “Don’t you dare touch that!” Taurus turned his head to him for a moment and then back to his suitcase. He opened it slightly and looked inside. “How...interesting. Tell me boy are you a heretic?” he then closed it and gripped it tightly, Asriel frowned “I am not a heretic! In my eyes you are the heretics! You are most likely behind the attack!” He then felt his leg being rubbed. It felt wrong “S-stop it!” “Hey Taurus, can I have some of his thigh? Silentus could fix it on the ship.” said Gavisus. “No. No harm should come to the objective. Tetricus have our brothers been notified?” He nodded “yes, they are packing the slaves unto the thunderhawks.” “Good, let’s move.” both Taurus and Terticus began leaving, Asriel still felt his leg being rubbed, the space marine holding him stood in place, ignoring what his leader just said. “Gavisus! Come on!” His captor finally jolted to attention “alright!” he started jogging after his fellows, Asriel grunted with each step the space marine took his body bobbing up and down slightly. As they got outside, he heard the screams, the burning buildings and the smell of blood and smog filled his nose.

He started to cry again. “Why are you doing this….” the leader of the raiders did not even look at him as he spoke. “You are going to be a chef on my ship.” Asriel ground his teeth “you killed my parents...you destroyed my home...for…” “Yes, you are quite important you see. Now Gavisus please silence my new chef.” “Right.” Gavisus threw him to the ground, Asriel tried to stagger up and run but the astartes hand flicked out grabbing his throat. He lifted up from the ground, Asriel struggled he couldn’t breathe. “S-Sto…” all he saw was the helmet of the astartes strangling him. The pink helmet covered in iron spikes, but that colour drifted away as darkness consumed his vision.

Why did he leave me behind? What did I do wrong? What should I have done? It’s my fault...it’s my fault…..

Asriel slowly opened his eyes he found himself on a bed in a small room. He looked around to see it was similar in size to his old one. He spotted an empty bookshelf, wooden table but the ground and walls were metal. He quickly got up “where am I!?” he hopped off the bed and looked around. “No….am I?” he looked around the room again. “It’s a ship…” he rushed to the door it had no handle. He panicked “how do I get out!?” his eyes darted around the door, he saw a red button he pressed it and the doors slid open. He rushed forward into the next room but all the fear and adrenaline drained away, it was replaced with pure awe. He was now in a huge kitchen, it was spotless. He could not see a single speck of grime on any surface. But what gripped him were the tools he walked over to the knife stand and pulled one out. He turned the blade, just a single graze could cause a wound. Asriel was about to speak but he heard a cough. He turned in the direction it came from, he saw one of the raiders, the space marine Tetricus. This time he was not wearing a helmet seeing his face caused the fear to come crashing down again.

His eyes were pink that glew with a soft light, his cheek was covered in a strange text and his short white hair was swept back. But what was odd is that he looked rather young, not a hard bitten raider or heretic. Asriel slowly placed the knife back in the stand. “W-where am I?” The astartes looked around “you are in a kitchen.” “I-I know that but w-wher-” “I don’t have to answer that, from now on refer to me and my brothers as my lord.” Asriel bit his lip slightly, he took a deep breath to calm himself. “My lord..why am I here?” “To cook I want you to make a meal for my captain” “Why should I? You killed my parents…” the astartes sighed “it seems this one has a little back bone...fine. Come with me.” He walked to what looked like a large freezer door, Asriel slowly walked over. “W-what’s inside?” In silence Tetricus opened the freezer and gestured in. “How about you go and see?” he could see his captor was smiling, Asriel walked into the freezer and looked around. The cold did not bother him, he is used to it since his old kitchen had one. But he wondered what the space marine wanted him to see all he saw was boxes. He looked around until his eyes locked onto one of the shelves, his legs began to feel like jelly his teeth finally chittered to the cold or perhaps it was his fear? What he saw was several heads in a neat line. Some held a face full of terror, others sadness and some looked even neutral like they did not expect to die.

Asriel tore his eyes away and faced the entrance, Tetricus was now standing before him. “Our captain...tends to remove the heads of chefs he finds unsatisfactory. Now you will cook a meal for him. If you refuse I will drag you to his chambers and he will execute you now make your choice.” As he spoke, Asriel clenched his hands for some reason the fear was drifting away again, annoyance came creeping in. “My lord what will happen if...Lord Taurus likes the meal?” the space marine shrugged. “He has never been happy with a meal.” he yawned “I believe he will kill you like all the rest.” The annoyance turned into anger quickly. “I see...so you think I have no chance.” “Yes, so please hurry up and cook something so I can get this task over and done with.” Asriel turned and looked at the boxes. The heads did not exactly bother him anymore, he wanted to prove the heretic wrong. He closed his eyes and tried to recall the look of Taurus, his armour was pristine, even if the purple was slightly bruised. His accent was also that of a noble, the way he talked he seemed like someone who is always on point and likes things to be in the correct place. He slowly opened his eyes “I will make him some steak and vegetables with a sauce.” He then heard laughter behind him. “Why are you going to make something so basic?” Asriel turned his head slightly to Tetricus he was wiping his eye. “Slave you just signed your death, I rarely laugh so thank you for giving me the opportunity.” He turned his head back to the boxes and said nothing. He will let his meal speak for him.

Asriel picked out a box of fresh vegetables and steak he walked back to the kitchen, his captor followed behind him. He placed the boxes on the table and folded his arms. “Now we wait.” The space marine stood over him “Why? Hurry up and cook.” “It will take a few hours but I want the meat and vegetables to defrost. I refuse to use a machine because it might harm or cook the food slightly.” Tertricus snorted in annoyance he waved his hand over the food and the ice simply melted off. Asriel looked up to him “M-my lord a-are you?” “Yes a witch, sorcerer hurry up and cook.” He nodded and went into the cupboards and pulled out the seasonings, bowl, a saucepan and a frying pan. First he prepared the seasoning, mixing several to create a blend of flavour that will complement the meat. But he stopped just for a second, he looked over to the sorcerer. “How does...your captain prefer his meat?” He shrugged, Asriel sighed. “So medium it is…” he continued his work, once the rub was completed he placed his attention on the vegetables. He picked them out of the box and placed them in a saucepan and walked over to the sink and filled it with water he approached the stove and placed the saucepan on it.

Asriel looked at the dials and adjusted it gently, he wanted the timing to be right. He then returned to the meat and clicked his fingers. “Oh yes! Oil!” he went into the cupboard again and pulled some out. He removed the meat from the box and placed it on a plate, he then got a teaspoon of oil and poured it over the steak rubbing the oil into it gently. Afterwards he placed it into the rub seasoning. Gently easing the seasoning onto the piece of meat. Now that it was prepared he grabbed the frying pan and placed it on the stove.

He made sure the heat was not too high, he then picked up the steak and placed it on the pan. While all of this was going on he began preparing the sauce making sure to turn the steak over at the right timings. At the final minute he noticed a shadow over him as he cooked the steak, he looked up to see Tetricus looming over him. He could see it, he is curious. “My lord I can make you another one if you want.” his eyes went wide slightly he mumbled “stop trying to be smart human...I am just making sure that you are taking this seriously.” he turned away.

Asriel smiled, he could easily kill him but the only reason why he is doing this is in order to prove him wrong. Once the final minute was up he got a plate ready and placed the food upon it. He then used a spoon to drip the sauce around the meal. “It’s done.” The sorcerer turned and looked at the plate. “Right, time to go to your funeral. There is a cart over there.” he pointed in the corner of the kitchen. Asriel nodded, he opened the cupboards again and picked out a small circular pan and a food cover, he placed both on the table and transferred the plate to the pan. He looked at the meal and gulped slightly. “This is it…” he put the food cover on top and bought it over to the cart.

Once the food was on top of it, Asriel wheeled it over to the sorcerer. “My lord...what do I do now?” “Now you follow me.” He nodded, the space marine escorted him to a door with a number pad. He pushed in a code and Asriel could hear several locks opening, the door then slid open. As they walked out of the room, a strange heedy smell smashed into his nose, the smell of blood, honey and other obscenities. He gagged just for a second but in just a few short seconds he got used to it, like such a smell is familiar to him. He looked around to see they were now in a hallway, so he was right he is trapped on a ship.

His captor began walking “follow me and don’t fall behind.” Asriel quickly followed, as they walked he spotted humans, they wore robes but their bodies were covered in cuts. All he could see in their eyes was pure fear. If they were in their path they scurried away like rats soon as they caught sight of Tetricus. One was even too slow and the astartes smacked the human aside like a rag-doll. The way he so casually did it unnerved him but he is a heretic and witch so something like that should be expected.

They journey lasted for a few minutes until they came upon a set of double doors. The sorcerer stopped “Right, it’s time to die slave.” Asriel looked upon the doors, his heart was beating rapidly. He muttered a small prayer to the emperor that he would get through this alive.

Taurus, adjusted the weapon on the stand by a few centimetres. He smiled “that’s the last item to be corrected.” He looked around his chambers, he had the table which is covered in white cloth and the chair prepared. The portraits of immaculate pieces of art developed by the talented servants in the company was also in their correct positions. He folded his arms, his mind drifted to the chef they captured. As he thought of him he looked at the briefcase in the corner. “I wonder who he is?” he shook his head “no matter I bought him in for a specific role. I hope he performs it correctly.” Taurus then heard the door opening he turned to see Tetricus has bought chef Asriel and the meal he requested. He smiled “I trust there wasn’t any problems?” As they approached his company sorcerer shook his head. “Why do you keep bothering with this?” “Bothering with what?” He pointed at Asriel who jumped slightly. “Just kill him now so I can go back to my sirens.” “You can go back to them after this.” His brother sighed. “Alright...but tell me how is getting a meal more important than dealing with a mutiny?” Taurus looked over to the table “I am prepared so don’t worry.” “What? You have?” “Yes.” “How?” he said nothing, he just wanted to test his new chef. “Tetricus I want to eat.” the sorcerer rolled his eyes. He walked over and sat at the table, Tetricus walked to his side. “You know you won’t like it captain…” He ignored him “Now please give me my meal.” The chef nodded, he approached the table with the cart and removed the cover. He placed the plate in front him along with a knife and fork. Taurus looked at the plate, in silence he removed his helmet and picked up the cutlery and cut himself a piece of the steak. He placed the meat in his mouth and began chewing, his eyes widened slightly. He wanted to smile but held back. He simply chewed and swallowed.

He faced the human and asked “why did you cook such a simple meal?” Terticus groaned in annoyance. “I tol-” he raised his finger to silence him. “Please answer my question.” Chef Asriel tried to put on a brave face. “You are someone who appreciates the basics. You don’t know me so cooking something exotic would be foolish to do. It seems you also have been looking for a chef for a long time. Just by how you speak and look you examine every detail carefully. Hence why I chose to make a basic meal, to show my technique and my fundamentals.” Taurus cut another piece of meat, this time he had some of the vegetables mixed in the sauce. As he placed it into his mouth and began chewing he allowed himself to smile. As he smiled Asriel relaxed, once he swallowed he placed the knife and fork down. “Well it seems you passed. I am eager to eat more of your meals.” Tetricus raised his eyebrow in confusion “you can’t be serious?” he pushed the plate towards Tetricus “why don’t you try some?” the sorcerer frowned and stared at Asriel. “Slave, hand me my cutlery.” Taurus watched the chef give his brother a knife and fork. His brother mumbled slightly and began eating, he kept eating until he cleaned the plate. He placed the knife and fork on the table. “It...wasn’t that great.” he knows he is lying he just doesn’t want to admit it. “You cleaned the plate Tetricus.” “I just want-” his chamber doors flung open cutting him off.

Several astartes strode in and at the head of the group was Griffin. Taurus frowned “I am tasting my chef’s cooking.” Asriel quickly walked over to his side, his eyes darting from him and to the group. His company sorcerer wiped his hand down his face in annoyance. Griffin drew his blade. “I am taking over the warband.” Taurus nodded “I see.” “It’s that all you have to say!?” Griffin spat. He gestured to the group of astartes “look at us...many of us want you gone! You don’t understand the dark prince! You still wear that pathetic icon of the false-emperor and clean it with pride!” Taurus watched Griffin rant, he scanned the group and again, none of them have a standard loadout, none of them are wearing helmets. Taurus grabbed his helmet from table and placed it on his head. “Griffin, I understand your concerns but you still ignore my advice to use a standard loadout.” As he spoke Tetricus groaned in frustration, Griffin shook his head in disbelief and the astartes that followed him chuckled. “Cornelius...you are a fool. Do you know that? How you kill is ugly...how you talk is ugly and how you act? Is simply revolting…” Taurus raised his finger to address that point “I kill systemically, focusing on the joy of combat only distracts you from your technique.” Griffin curled his lip in disgust, he pointed his blade at him. “It’s time to die...captain.” Tetricus was about to move, but he gestured for him stop.

Taurus reached down under the table and pulled out a storm bolter and rose from his seat. Griffin and his supporters froze. “Griffin, this is a storm bolter it holds about one hundred rounds per magazine. Now, you know me I fought in the unification wars lead imperial troops, I left terra with our legion master to find our primarch. I was one of those two hundred that survived the blight. You know all of this and how long I have been alive, what is the probability of me landing headshots with this weapon?” Griffin trembled with fury “It’s-” “A low accuracy weapon? Yes, in untrained hands it is. But in mine?” The movements were quick, practiced he fired short bursts into each of Griffins supporters. They barely got the chance to move before they were dead on the ground.

Griffin looked around, his face was now ashen, sweat lined his face. Taurus nodded “you had the advantage, if all of you had a standard loadout you could of killed all of us with a volley from your bolt pistols or bolters. But let’s say you ignored my advice on that and attacked with a helmet. The probability of survival would of increased.” Griffin roared in anger he charged blade in hand, Taurus fired another short burst, all them were headshots. Griffin’s head was now gone, blasted to smithereens due to the exploding bolter shells. His body collapsed to the ground, blood squirting out of the wound. Taurus placed the stormbolter onto the table and sat. He looked up to Tetricus “Can you go and get Silentus so he can harvest the gene-seed of our fallen brothers?” His company sorcerer shook his head. “I have known you for centuries and you still surprise me….” he sighed “It shall be done.” he walked over the corpses and left his chambers.

Taurus bought his gaze to his new chef. “Apologies, that was a poor introduction to my company, the rest are more dutiful I can assure you. Now how about we get to know each other better?” Chef Asriel gave him a look of clear worry, he slowly nodded.

I hope people like this chapter, especially the end.

I haven't commented in a bit, but I just want you to know that I continue to find this story entertaining.

Good work.

 complex57 wrote:
I haven't commented in a bit, but I just want you to know that I continue to find this story entertaining.

Good work.

Thanks! A new chapter should be coming some point tomorrow.

Chapter 3
Taurus sat before his new chef his eyes darting from the corpses and to him, at the moment Silentus is cleaning up the corpses with the servitors. Oddly enough he found his eyes being drawn to his company apothecary. He still wore his mark iv armour but save his helmet being pink the rest of his armour was white as normal. At the current moment he is extracting the progenoid glands from the corpses. His brother rose from aa corpse and walked towards the table and began aggressively hand signing at him. “Why didn’t you convince them to back down!? Do you know how long it will take to replace them!?” Taurus shook his head. “I suspected more would of survived if they wore helmets Silentus.” Silentus continued to sign aggressively much to his confusion. “You let things get this far!? Why did you allow him to rebel!? You ignored the issue until it blew out of the proportion!” Taurus tapped the table with his finger, he looked at Griffin’s headless corpse. “He had the channels to approach me with concerns. Mutiny against the company’s captain has consequences he had a choice and he made it.” “Taurus we are not a company! We are raiders in service to a mad and thirsting god!” He nodded in agreement “yes we raid planets for supplies but we are still a company. Also we are in service to a god but it’s more of a business transaction or a form of work.” “Form of work!?” Silentus shook his head to what looked to be clear disbelief. He then calmed himself. “You are aware chaos, the dark prince has no rules?” Taurus raised his finger “That’s where you are wrong, there are rules. But the gods like to abuse loopholes and that’s how they get you.” his began brother slowly making hand signs to get his point across, he always does this in order to display he is speaking firmly. “You just have avoided being punished. We all had to change...but you...you still act the same…” he turned away from the table and stomped towards the corpses to continue the clean up.

Taurus faced Asriel, his face held the picture of confusion. “Is something wrong?” He cast his eyes down slightly, he could see his new chef is afraid to speak. “Do no worry, speak your mind. You are a valuable member of this company now.” His chef began speaking his voice was almost squeaking “valuable? After you attacked my home...killed my parents…just for my cooking... I would of rather you took me and left everyone be...” He nodded in agreement “well considering the god we made a pact with he would be unhappy if we just took you and left.” he noticed the fear quickly turned to confusion, when Taurus mentioned god. “Pact? Gods? There is only one god.” “Well the emperor is a god, not sure if he likes the title being placed upon him. He was obsessed with the imperial truth, I remember killing people over it, at his orders mind you.” As he spoke Asriel’s confusion grew further “You met the emperor?” “Yes, he shone with a golden light and he was quite good at inspiring us to do our duty.” “If you served the emperor why are you heretics?” Taurus sighed slightly. “That...is a long story.” Asriel nodded “right then, who exactly are you?” That question he could answer, “I am Captain Cornelius of the 4th company. Titles I earned during my years of service, Merciless king, Genius of Slaughter, Old one and a Natural born Killer.”

As he named his titles Asriel turned white like a sheet. “What’s wrong?” “Considering how you look...I didn’t expect you to have such titles, also you aren’t old either.” Taurus rubbed his chin “people always point that out first, but I used to look incredibly old, even had a beard and wrinkles but it seems my...contractor desired me to be young. It was just something that happened over time. Now why I am called the Merciless king? I tended to slaughter anyone who showed any sign of deviance against the human genome during the great crusade.” “B-but what of the ogryn’s, ratlings? The abhumans? I am sure they were around back then.” “Back then I believed they could not be trusted, the things I saw during the unification wars...coloured my vision. But I took no joy in it, I just thought it was something that needed to be done. Some derided my decision others sent glowing reports to my primarch.” “Primarch? Which one?” Taurus mumbled slightly “it’s not one of the nine you know of my primarch i-” “Fulgrim….” Asriel said his lord primarch’s name slowly, his eyes were dilating but after a moment they returned to normal. Taurus raised his eyebrow “Yes..that is his name…” “Who’s name?” Asriel scratched his head “w-what were we talking about again?” He tried not to let his confusion show, yet his eyes drifted just slightly at his chefs briefcase in the corner. He drew his gaze back to Asriel. “We were talking about my titles...now Genius of Slaughter and a Natural born killer? I got those from the world eaters and blood angels respectively.” Asriel folded his arms. “I think...I heard of the blood angels. It was a passing mention in a book I read, it’s how I learned about space marines. I have no idea who the world eaters are though.” “Well the blood angels are loyalists, the world eaters are a traitor legion like us.” “I understand a heretical legion giving you such a title, but loyalists? I don’t understand.” Taurus chuckled, it’s rare when he does but speaking like this brings back old memories. “Tell me, have you heard of the name flesh tearer? Not the chapter...but The Flesh Tearer Nassir Amit?” His company chef quickly shook his head. “N-no..but he-” “Can’t be a loyalist?” “Yes.” “The galaxy is mostly grey and the deepest black. Considering you lived on an agri world it’s no surprise you think like this. Anyway my company was attached to his fleet and after bringing several worlds under compliance he called me a Genius of Slaughter, he said the way I killed was so quick, so clean but at the same time I cause the fields of battle to be awash with blood. I really never noticed it but it seemed he payed attention when I was fighting.” Asriel looked back at the corpses suddenly. “I can see why he gave you that title. I guess it stuck?” “Yes it stuck to me.” “Now a Natural born killer? I received that title from the gladiator pits of the world eaters, to understand them better I challenged those who are willing to a sanguis extremis duel. Respect is hard to come by with the world eaters, especially since I was member of the third legion. I wished to change that, once I did I left their fleet with these.” He raised his forearms to display the chains. “It was a gift from Kharn, a gift that….I will cherish.” as he spoke detected a measure of sadness. All he could feel is sadness when he recalls the world eaters, he saw and fought with them before they found Angron, he still fought with them even after that.

Asriel frowned “you seem sad?” “I am sad. The potential that was squandered saddens me, their pride as warriors...their skill stripped away due to a disgusting piece of technology. Even to this day if such a device was not in their heads...even under the service of khorne...they would of been amazing….” his company chef seemed confused by his words, considering he just met him it’s no wonder he is confused and all of this information might be new to him. “Well it’s in the past...also by the way the title Old one was not given to me because of my age, that title was placed on me by the Word Bearers.” “Word Bearers?” “It’s another traitor legion, to be more specific it was given to me by Erebus, to be honest my company would not be alive if it wasn’t for him.” “So is he a friend?” He sighed heavily “not...exactly. But I respect his dedication and commitment. That’s all I will say on the matter.” his chef scratched the back of his neck. “Alright...but may I ask why are you called Taurus my lord?”

He smiled as he asked that question, “It’s a nickname, I decided to implement it into this company to build camaraderie.” “Does it work?” “Yes.” Taurus then heard a large bang where Slientus was working. He looked over and saw a servitor that was standing next to his company apothecary, it was having trouble staying on its feet. “Is something wrong Silentus?” The company apothecary signed firmly “It’s nothing.” Taurus looked back to Asriel “right you have learned a few things about me, what about you?” Asriel rubbed his nose. “There isn’t much to say...ma and pa took me in. I had a fancy for cooking and built a restaurant with them.” “So tell me did your...parents come up with your name?” The company chef mumbled slightly, like he was holding something back. Taurus continued talking “It’s just interesting that your name is from Chemos.” Asriel’s eyes met his in surprise. “W-what do you mean it’s from Chemos?” “As I said your name is from Chemos, whoever named you must have some relation to the planet, but in this day an age that's impossible.” His chef was becoming more nervous. “H-how so?” “Well for one, Chemos is gone and everything related to it. It could just be coincidence though.” Taurus did not want to push this subject, not yet.

Asriel then relaxed as he mentioned his name being a mere coincidence, he gave a weak smile. “So what now?” “Now you receive your schedule.” “Schedule?” Taurus opened one of his utility belt pouches and pulled out a dataslate. He placed it on the table. “This belongs to you, it has your schedule on there and I can communicate you with it.” Asriel took the dataslate and began going through it. “So I have to feed all of your fellow space marines?” he nodded “yes, I imagine none of them have had balanced meals, this will be good for them. Now...” he rose from his seat “I will give you a tour of the ship.” Asriel’s weak smile still lined his face. “I-I am looking forward to the tour my lord.” Taurus returned his smile “I am glad you are, I am sure this will be a wonderful start to a great working relationship.”

Great book 1, did not expect Asriel to be cast out but it seems for* the best! Love the new setting and the new captain. Also to be honest with you I hated asriel's douchey attitude by the end of book 1, to see him humble again is refreshing.

 Dayknight wrote:

Great book 1, did not expect Asriel to be cast out but it seems for* the best! Love the new setting and the new captain. Also to be honest with you I hated asriel's douchey attitude by the end of book 1, to see him humble again is refreshing.

Maybe this new captain might sort out that douchey attitude? Hehehehe, glad you are enjoying it. Also I love Taurus as well, funny enough I built him off the chinese zodiac somewhat(well it's how I first got the first few points of his character), guess which animal he is? Anyway I am working on the next chapter, it might come later tonight. (late night)

Chapter 4
Asriel walked with his captor, he seemed excited showing him parts of the ship, the crew working, the innocents who are captured and tortured by the heretic astartes. But everything that is going on he should find it abhorrent, disgusting as per the priests tell him in church. But minute by minute he feels at home. He didn’t like it one bit. Asriel looked up to the leader of the raiding host, every time he locks eyes upon him he can’t help but feel he looks completely at odds with everything that is going on around him. But yet his mouth began to move, he wanted to ask questions. “M-my lord I wish to ask about my personal safety.” Cornelius or per his nickname Taurus, he looked down at him, his blue eyes were like daggers stabbing one’s heart. “You do not need to worry about your personal safety, none of the crew will harm you. Plus you will begin training at a specified time.” “T-training!? Why...I…never...” “Everyone on the ship needs to learn how to fight in some capacity, do not worry I will be handling your training personally.” Asriel began panicking, he never even held his pa’s autogun and his enslaver expects him to learn how to fight and possibly kill. “B-but I am a cook, I can’t fight!” Taurus stroked his chin like he was thinking. “I wonder about that though.” “What do you mean by that?” His captor lowered his hand. “It’s nothing, now about your training…” He was about to speak, until Asriel began to hear laughing, out of the darkness the Astartes that strangled him came towards him grinning ear to ear, he was no longer wearing his helmet but what caused Asriel to shudder is that he looked...normal.

His skin was smooth, he had short white hair and green eyes, but he looked jovial, like how one would be doing their favourite pastime or enjoying their favourite meal. He kept chuckling as he walked over. “Captain...I could not help but overhear you want to train the chef.” “Yes, considering the state of the ship it would be wise to ensure that he can defend himself.” As they talked, Asriel took a step back, he did not like the space marine Gavisus. The human skin that covered his armour, the strange colours and the way he looks at him. Taurus raised his eyebrow “Is something wrong?” He quickly shook his head “n-no my lord. I am fine.” Gavisus gave him a soft smile, he licked his lips. “Don’t worry your little head, I won’t harvest your soft skin for my work.” he then chuckled “I already did the rounds so I don’t need anymore…” Taurus then gave him a firm look, “Gavisus, don’t you dare be foolish. The company worked hard to aquire Asriel.” Asriel watched the astartes take a step back in surprise. “Captain! I would never touch Asriel…” he placed his hand on his chest “I swear on both my hearts, that I won’t skin the chef like the last one.” Asriel began panicking “l-last one?” His captor frowned “Lieutenant Calor.” he said firmly. Soon as he mentioned his rank and name, Gavisus jolted to attention. “C-captain...I mean it I won’t touch him….” “See that you don’t...come Asriel, we must visit Tetricus’ abode.” Asriel quickly moved to Taurus side as they walked away, he did not want to be anywhere near Gavisus.

As they got some distance he looked back slightly to see the astartes is still staring at him hungrily he flicked back to his captor. “Will I truly be safe?” Taurus said nothing for a moment, he looked down at him and smiled. “Hence why training is a part of your schedule.” He gulped “I don’t think I can take on an astartes my lord.” “Call me captain, you may use that title as well.” Asriel slowly nodded “alright...captain. I don’t think I can defend myself against a space marine.” Taurus nodded “true, but with time you can. I am sure many on the ship would like to kill Ambrosia but they are confounded at every turn.” “May I ask who that is?” his captor stroked his chin “No, you will not meet her I would like you to actually be well for work.” “What is that supposed to mean?” “It’s nothing, let us focus on the journey.” Asriel frowned slightly, he wondered who exactly Ambrosia is but what has him apprehensive is that they are visiting the room of a witch. So far Taurus has showed him all of the astartes room locations on the upper level save the one belonging to the sorcerer. He is not exactly thrilled going to such a place.

After a few minutes of walking they reached a large door. “What is this place?” said Asriel. Taurus pushed the button to open the door, as it slowly slid open he shrugged. “It’s where Tetricus likes to relax, especially after a training session with her.” “Her?” “I mean Ambrosia, now come.” Taurus walked through the now open door, Asriel followed as they walked down the hallway he could notice that actually it’s a tunnel. “Erm, captain where are we going?” “To Tetricus’ room as I said. He has the largest chamber on the ship.” “May I ask why?” “Because of his sirens, whenever he finds a strong female psyker...well you just have to see for yourself.” Asriel raised his eyebrow, considering Tetricus is a witch he could only guess what he has possibly done with others of his ilk.

He faced forward, he could see they were approaching double doors. But what was odd is that as they got close to the doors he could hear a muffled sound. He frowned and rubbed his ears slightly. “W-what is that?” “Tetricus’ sirens are singing that is the sound you are hearing.” “I see...so Tetricus likes music then?” “Unless it comes from his siren’s no.” Asriel scratched his head in confusion. “I see.” They soon got to the doors, as he stood before them he looked up to Taurus who pressed the button to open the door. As it slid open the sound died instantly, it was not the case of a song ending but an abrupt stop. Once the door was fully opened, both of them walked inside. As Asriel took a step inside with his captor, he saw something that horrified him. They were in a circular dome hall, but around the walls of the room were chained females in silk gowns. They also wore a strange iron contraption around their heads blocking their vision, you could only see their lower lips.

But what freighted him even more, is that for some reason they were all looking at him, despite having their vision blocked. He was about to speak but was cut off by the master of the room. “What are you two doing here?” Asriel’s eye tore away from the chained women and was placed unto the middle of the room. He saw the sorcerer sitting at a table, his face stuck in the fixture of annoyance. At the same time he held a white cloth that he was using to clean his nose. He approached the table with Taurus. “Tetricus, I am giving Asriel a tour, since he will be delivering everyone’s meals he has to know where everyone’s rooms are located.” The sorcerer frowned. “I don’t want to eat his food, also your presence has disturbed my sirens.” “But you like his food though.” “The slave’s food is okay captain. That’s it.” Taurus nodded “right I might just increase your time with Ambrosia.” To Asriel’s surprise Tetricus began panicking. “Why are you always like this!? This has nothing to do with her!” “If you aren’t going to eat, then the time you have your meals can be used training with her.” The sorcerer grumbled “fine.” he continued cleaning his nose nostrils with the white cloth, looking carefully Asriel could see hints of blood upon it. “Captain, can you please tell me who this woman is?” he found his mouth moving by itself. He cursed, he wondered why he was so curious. Tetricus raised his eyebrow as he spoke. “You are seriously allowing him to call you that?” Taurus folded his arms. “Why not? He is part of this company.” “He is not part of this company, he is a slave. You will kill this one like all the rest.” Asriel bit his lip, he recalled the heads in the freezer. Taurus placed his hand on his shoulder, he jumped slightly. “Do not worry, you won’t end up like them. I know it.” “R-really?” “Yes, trust me.” The sorcerer scoffed “how many times have you said that with the chefs you actually liked?” Taurus shook his head “As I said, Asriel is different.” “How so?” The sorcerer narrowed his eyes at him. “I don’t see anything, he is just a normal mortal.” as Tetricus spoke, Taurus removed his hand from his shoulder and gestured at the sirens. “For once when I bring a chef here all of your daemonhosts are silent. That should tell you something.” at the mention of daemonhosts, Asriel frowned.“W-what are daemonhosts?” “One thing at a time Asriel.” said Taurus. “As I said your daemonhosts are silent and staring at our new chef. You are intelligent Terticus that should be a sign.” The sorcerer said nothing, he sighed. “Fine, but when you kill this one…” “You will say I told you so.” Asriel watched the sorcerer give a curt nod. “Now our visit is completed, come Asriel I will escort you to your room.” Asriel nodded he turned away from the sorcerer, but he called out “Captain!” Taurus turned his head back slightly “yes?” “I….am sorry about Griffin. I should of trusted that you had a handle of the situation.” Asriel looked up to Taurus who said nothing, he faced forward and continued walking.

As they walked to the door, it still chilled him that the supposed sirens were still looking at him, following his movements. Finally when they exited the room the muffled sound returned. Asriel then had a question plaguing him “My lord...how come you did not say anything?” He oddly smirked “Why should I? He has apologised enough times, even when I tell him not to.” “Enough times what do you mean? Do you two argue a lot?” “Well not really he just yells at me and I listen. The only time when I am wrong is when it comes to your job placement.” he shook his head. “We searched the whole galaxy for a chef that meets my standards and now my company has one. Also said chef is somewhat interesting.” “Interesting?” “Yes, it’s just a hunch. Now enough questions.” Asriel closed his mouth tightly he followed Taurus back to the kitchen, once they stood in front of the doors he gestured to the number pad. “The code to the door is on your dataslate, only me and Tetricus know the code to the kitchen. So that should give you some peace of mind.” Asriel smiled “It does, So I start tomorrow essentially?” “Yes your duties begin effective immediately so make sure you read the schedule I prepared for you before you rest.” Taurus then pushed in the code to open the door, he gestured inside. “Rest well, you will need it.” Asriel found his shoulders sagging slightly at the thought that he will now be put to work by heretics. “Yes my lord.” he walked into the kitchen, the door closed behind him. Now alone he looked around the kitchen, his heart twisted slightly. “This...is my home now.” he walked to the middle of the kitchen. He frowned “ma...pa...I am sorry..I have to work for heretics to survive. The home you gave me...is gone.” “It’s not gone…” Asriel flicked behind him, he saw one of the sirens standing before him, her hands were together, her pale skin almost looked oiled, but what held his eyes is her long blonde hair that shimmered slightly. “H-how did you get in here?” She cocked her head slightly she spoke, her serene voice entering his ears “I am not truly here, I am still singing for my master. But...as I said your home is not gone.”

Asriel furrowed his brow in confusion “w-what do you mean!? It’s been ransacked by the people who enslaved me!” The siren smiled “it was never your home to begin with. As you said before this is your home. This is the home he intended for you.” “He? He who?” “I speak of our lord and master. He does not desire you to be a slave, hence why you are here. Learn, perfect yourself with the old ox and hopefully you will remember soon. You can depend on him, you can trust him.” Asriel shook his head “I have no idea what you are talking about! Speak plainly!” She said nothing, all she did was give him a warm smile and with a simple blink she was now gone. Asriel sighed heavily “I don’t feel safe at all….” He staggered to the room he woke up in.

Now within the small room he pulled out the data slate and went through it. To his shock the timetable is reasonable and he has plenty of free time as well, to his surprise there is a listing for music practice. He frowned “this could be a trick...I can’t trust Taurus...he is a heretic. But I have no choice.” He walked over to the table and placed the dataslate upon it. He then moved towards the bed and tucked himself in.

He did not want to close his eyes, no one would be able to sleep on such a ship. But he needed his rest. Asriel did not want to end up like the over chefs in the freezer, his ma and pa would want him to survive. “I have to survive…” Asriel said firmly to himself, with those words he closed his eyes, slowly drifted to sleep.

Taurus stood in front of the training hall door, he was pleased that he finished the tour on time to allow another training session, he feared that showing chef Asriel around the ship would take far too much time. He was about to open the door but stopped, in a swift movement he drew his sabre and placed it next to the cheek of the person behind him. The woman before him had her arms folded, as always she was in her black synskin but her most distinguishing feature is her short black bangy hair and the somewhat dark circles around her eyes due to lack of sleep. But even with that, despite being what is considered an abomination to many on the ship, if he focuses he could see the beauty, that’s if he focuses. “Ambrosia, what is it?” She frowned, her voice was cool but it held a slight edge, the sort of edge that she could kill you with just a word. “Why is your sword on my cheek?” “It’s just my reflexes apologies.” he sheathed his blade, “good news I found the chef I was looking for. I think you will like him.” Ambrosia held her frown “No one likes me on this ship for obvious reasons. You are the odd one.” “Odd one? Why is that?” She curled her lips in annoyance “my very presence should invoke dread and horror especially in one touched by the warp. That is my role, my function.” “But I am not a psyker, we have been over this.” “Training sessions shouldn’t allow you to overcome it!” “Well we trained together for several months, we still do but less often these days.” Taurus can now see she is actually starting to get visibly angry, but she is correct a culexus assassin is specifically trained and equipped to kill daemons and psykers. At the same time his flesh is kissed by the warp he should feel revulsion and even dread but now at most he just feels a slight disburting breeze caressing his skin. A sensanation that he finds hardly distracting. “So, tell me how did your training session with Tetricus go?” Her anger subsided, she smirked. “He is a child, he cursed me throughout the whole session because I gave him a nose bleed. I am actually impressed that’s all that happened I recall when he used to vomit in my presence.” “It’s because he can now focus, Tetricus needs to be ready to fight in such conditions and the off chance he fights a blank.” “True, these astartes are lucky to have a chaos lord with a head on their shoulders.” “Someone has to think ahead, times are changing and I want to be ready.”

The assassin placed her arms to her side “ready? Ready for what?” “my lord primarch will move some day and he will make the call for all of us to gather.” “How sure are you that he will call you?” “I have to ensure he does, my company must be at it’s best…” Taurus placed his hand on his slashed pauldron. “I will show him what the 4th company can do...I know he is watching.” Ambrosia looked at the pauldron “you are the only one that does not have the third legion insignia. Why is that?” Taurus lowered his hand “because it was taken away.” “Taken away? By….” “Yes. Don’t bother probing for more I won’t say. It’s in the past I must look forward.” “Very well...I admire that about you. The lack of hesitation...the decisiveness were you always this way?” “I hesitated once….just once.” “Once?” Taurus said nothing, he dislikes bringing up events surrounding a certain dark apostle. But he had to admit if it wasn’t for him he would not be alive. “It’s in the past.” “You always say that.” “I always say it because I can’t let the past distract me, but I have no regrets regarding the choices I made.” Ambrosia raised her eyebrow “you really are bull-headed aren’t you? So have you ever made a wrong choice?” “I have made plenty of wrong choices, but I never let that stop me, I always moved to correct them.” The assassin chuckled “my..you are interesting. Well I have things to do.” She stretched and walked away without another word as she vanished into the darkness of the hallway Taurus faced the door. “Hmmm, I lost a few minutes. Unfortunate.” He pressed the button to open the door and walked in. He looked around and all the servitors were in position, some wielded power blades, others had melta guns attached to their limbs and a few even had heavy bolters. Before getting started he checked each servitor to make sure all the equipment that is going to be used in the training session is in prime condition. Once satisfied He drew his bolt pistol and sabre, Taurus walked a few paces and stood in the middle of the training hall. He took a deep breath as he announced “servitors all weapons free, combat mode engaged. You will not desist until all life forms in the room are extinguished.” All of the servitors then intoned at once “warning….warning...only lifeform in the vicinity is captain of the 4th company...shutting down...” “Override.” “Override...engaged…” All of the servitors locked their weapons onto him. “Kill systematically….” Taurus whispered to himself.

I suffer...for it was my fault.

Asriel heard a loud beep, his eye slowly slid open he yawned and rubbed his eye. “Time to get to work.” he hopped out of bed, the beeping still ringing in his ears. He walked over to the desk and picked up the dataslate, he switched off the alarm and placed it into his pocket. He left his room and entered the kitchen. “Right, breakfast.” he got to work, he walked into the fridge and then the freezer to get the ingredients he needed and went to work cooking. As he worked he frowned slightly “This is what I will be doing until I die…what kind of life is this?” Regret began to sink in, he recalled the offers from the nobles, if only he accepted his ma and pa would be alive and he would not be here. What makes it worse is that Taurus desires for him to train, considering the state of this very ship it’s not a surprise that the captain wants him to be able to defend himself. He sighed as he began plating and placing the food on the cart, Asriel crossed his arms. “Okay, sausages and bacon made out of grox meat, eggs and….” He snapped his fingers “recaf!” Asriel began quickly brewing a tea, he stopped for a moment. “Do space marines require energy?” he grumbled slightly “oh well..just have to wait and see.” he focused on ingredients that reduce fatigue and keeps one alert. After the hot beverage is finished he placed it into a metal mug to retain the heat. Asriel quickly grabbed cups for the recaf and placed them upon the cart.

He then nodded it’s time to go. He pushed the cart to the door and put into the code as the door slid open he stepped outside to see a large group of astartes staring at him. He looked around in confusion “m-my lords. Is something wrong? I thought I was going to deliver the food to your rooms...” They said nothing, one pointed at him. “Slave I wish to try your food.” an astartes walked towards the cart he pulled off the cover and snorted. “I bet the meat is pre-packed…” he shook his head “n-no, I made it by hand.” The space marine grabbed a knife and fork, Asriel used the opportunity to pour him a cup of recaf. The astartes frowned “I am not going to drink that.” “I-I see..” he placed the cup on the cart. The space marine began eating the food, cutting a small piece of the sausage and placing it into his mouth. He chewed slowly and then swallowed. He then continued eating, until in a few short moments he cleaned the plate. He then stared at the recaf and sipped it. The space marine smiled, as soon as the smirk lined his lips the rest of the group rushed in and began taking plates from the cart. Asriel took a step back as the space marines got to work, some ate at the cart others stood up right. All of them were laughing and smiling as they ate. Once they were done all of the plates were stacked neatly on the cart and they walked away without a word. All that was left was three plates of food.

Asriel sighed slightly, he walked back into the kitchen and placed the stacked plates to one side. He left the kitchen again, this time he will be actually able to deliver the food to people. He picked out his dataslate and went thought it. “Taurus wants me to deliver food to Tetricus first…” he began pushing the cart, as he made the journey he thought about the space marines that surrounded his cart. All of them left with smiles on their faces. It was odd he felt pleased with himself, the fact that heretics of all things are happy with his food. Asriel smiled to himself. “They liked it…” he chuckled to himself as he walked to the tunnel entrance. But as he got there he froze, he recalled those strange sirens. He gulped “I almost forgot about them..” he pressed the button. The tunnel door opened, as he walked down the tunnel, towards Tetricus’ door as he got close he could hear the muffled sound. But as he got to the door it stopped. Asriel then heard a voice ranting in annoyance. He slowly pushed the button to open the door. As it slid upon the ranting smashed into his ears. “Why aren’t all of you singing!? For what reas-” as Asriel stepped inside again, the sirens were looking at him. Tetricus was sitting at the same table as before, but this time he was looking at him in clear annoyance and frustration. “You.” he said firmly.

Asriel made himself small as he approached the table, he did not want to anger the sorcerer. In silence he placed the plate and cutlery on the table along with a cup of recaf. Tetricus looked at the plate and frowned. “I am only eating this because Captain will complain if I don’t. Know this human, he will kill you.” Asriel said nothing, he kept to himself as the sorcerer began eating. But he could see he was trying very hard not to smile, like he was forcing himself not to display any joy in what he is eating. Asriel noticed that he finished his meal quicker than the astartes who tried his food in the hallway. As he sipped the recaf, Tetricus gave him a look. “I bet he told you to come to me first?” Asriel slowly nodded. “Y-yes my lord.” “He is always like that…” he did not know whether to speak, but from the looks of it it seems he desires conversation. “Always?” “Yes, when he sees something he wants other people to understand. Perhaps it’s the reason why his insignia was taken…” “His insignia was taken?” Tetricus kissed his teeth “your food is causing me to ramble slave.” he sighed. “Fine, it’s good. Are you happy?” He stared at him expecting an answer, but instead Asriel smiled again, the same smile that played across his lips in the hallway. “I am glad you enjoyed the meal my lord.” “Don’t let my praise get to your head.” He looked around the chamber “but do tell me...how do you do that?” “Do what?” He placed the cup on the table, “for one my sirens are staring at you, second they stopped singing and the fact considering what they are that could either be dangerous or beneficial.” Asriel looked around the room, they are indeed staring at him still. As he scanned the room, he spotted the one who he saw in his room. She smiled at him and placed a single finger on her lips. “Is something wrong?” Asriel bought his vision back to the sorcerer. “It’s nothing. I-” “So tell me how did you lose your eye?” as he mentioned his eye he touched the soft scar tissue. “I don’t know.” “I see, perhaps captain is right? Anyway you may leave.” he drained the rest of his recaf and placed it on the table. Asriel then picked up the empty mug, plate and cutlery, he placed them on the cart and bowed. Tetricus then gestured for him to leave, Asriel turned and left as instructed, as he walked the sirens were still looking at him. He didn’t like it at all, he quickly left the room and as the door closed behind him the muffled sound returned.

Asriel gave a sigh of relief “I am glad I am out of that place…” he walked down the tunnel, he looked at the cart. “Two more stops…” he frowned as he stared at the cart. One of the plates of food belongs to... “Gavius…” he said quietly to himself. He began walking slowly, his heart began beating rapidly. “I don’t want to go anywhere near him…” “You don’t have a choice.” the voice came from his right. It was the same serene voice from the siren he saw in the kitchen. He slowly turned his head in that direction and there she was walking with him. His teeth chittered slightly “w-what do you want?” “Your heart bleeds, yet you don’t realise it.” Her hand reached out, Asriel moved to the left slightly. “D-don’t touch me!” “Why not? She moved towards his side again.” he grimaced “j-just leave me alone!” “Why are you afraid?” “You are a witch! I don’t want you touching me!” as he called her a witch she gave an unnatural chuckle “you of all people shouldn’t be calling me that…” “I am not a witch! What are you talking about!? Leave me alone!” “I wonder what you will do once you recover it? It should be soon...just in a few moments..” she gave a soft smile. “But he will take care of you.” As Asriel blinked the siren vanished. He looked forward to see he was now at the door leading to the hallway. His hand reached for the button, but strangely it was shaking, he gripped it and a wave of emotions began swimming through his heart. “Regret, sadness and...anger.” He ground his teeth “she must of done something….I..” he shook his head he took a deep breath and pushed the button to open the door. “Don’t dwell on her. I will just inform the captain that Tetricus’ witches are bothering me..” He walked through the door and and someone he did not want to see was now standing before him.

He smiled “Greetings.” Asriel gulped “L-lord Gavisus…” the space marine walked towards him. Asriel took a step back in reaction. “Tell me chef Asriel, what’s wrong? I just want my food.” “I-It’s nothing...please help yourself my lord.” He walked to the cart and lifted the cover, he picked a sausage off the plate and placed it into his mouth. He chewed, while smiling at the same time. “This is so good….” his voice sounded muffled while he spoke with his mouth full. He then swallowed “It’s going to be unfortunate...the captain just found you…” “W-what do you mean my lord?” His hand then suddenly flicked out, gripping his neck. He couldn’t breathe, Gavisus smiled “I want your skin badly...I need it for my work…” he picked him up from the ground and drew his face to his. The astartes licked his cheek. “It’s….. perfect. Now...sleep.” Asriel struggled for his life, but the darkness utterly consumed his vision.

Gavisus hummed to himself as he got his tools ready, he needs to best skinning knives and sewing tools in order to create a canvas. He stood at the table and unfurled the cloth holding his precious tools. All of them were in neat pockets, cleaned and maintained to be in perfect condition for his work. But what he had to watch out for is controlling his own excitement, he turned his head to the chef they captured, he is tied to the chair at the moment, he made sure to even ensure his head was held in placed with a leather strap. Gavisus licked his lips “I am sorry captain...I couldn’t help it...you will just have to reprimand me…” He pulled a skinning knife from the cloth and walked towards the slave. Before he got to work he looked around his room, it is covered in skins of all colour and along with his paints he adds to them they are pleasing to look at. But the chef’s skin? It’s something else, when he saw him on the agri world, his wonderful skin was even, smooth and he knew he could paint something wonderful with it.

But now comes the hard part, controlling his joy for his work. Holding back the excitement to keep himself from making a mistake. He began chuckling to himself “It’s a shame I can’t preserve you...you are beautiful…” His knife went for his cheek, suddenly the slaves eye opened it darted around in panic. “W-where am I?” Gavisus licked his lips “scream if you must, It actually helps me focus while I skin you.” The slave began thrashing in his bounds, “someone! Please! Help me!” He struggled with all his might but all it did was amuse him. He pressed the blade on his cheek drawing blood, the chef screamed. The blade began biting in deeper but he stopped, the air changed. The slave was hyperventilating, Gavisus shrugged and continued. He gave a shrill scream again “Stop….stop, stop, stop, stop….STOP IT!” Gavisus blinked in a brief second he was no longer in front of the slave but he was now flying through the air.

His back slammed upon his room wall, but he did not fall he was held in place. A great force then smashed into his body pushing him into the wall. The furniture, his work and all his tools began floating, some burst into flames others flew around the room smashing into the walls. Even his chamber door began opening and closing rapidly until it tore itself off its hinges. Gavisus cursed “the slave is a witch….I should...of...p-prepare-.” The force kept increasing cutting off his words, his nose began bleed. The chef kept screaming for it to stop. Gavisus placed his eyes on the chef, his bonds began twisting and tearing, he is using his psychic powers to free himself. As the bonds gave way, the slave gripped his head he kept screaming in anguish and misery. “Stop…..stop….stop! Kill me! Please kill me!” Gavisus gasped again the force felt like it was increasing ten-fold it was going dark. He couldn’t see, darkness filled his vision.

Taurus ran down the hallway, the doors on several of his brothers chambers have literally tore themselves from its hinges. He had a good guess why it is happening and who is the likely culprit. He made sure to hover in the general area of Gavisus room because he knew that his brother would not be able to control his impulses. He raced down the hallway and stopped in front of Gavisus door, he saw Asriel is now standing, walking towards the other side of the room his hands are consumed with psychic energy. Taurus stepped inside “That is enough.” His company chef turned his head to him, tears trailing down his eye. He ground his teeth. Asriel bound towards him, Taurus got into battle stance, his chef was fast but it’s clear his movements are not practiced. Asriel launched his fist at him, Taurus sidestepped and grabbed his arm. He hefted him in the air and slammed his body face down onto the ground. “I am not going to kill you, you are part of my company.” “S-shut up!” Taurus staggered back, due to a telekinetic force. He released his grip on Asriel’s arm. His chef rose panting slightly. “I don’t belong to you! He...left me behind…” he charged again. He tried to rapidly strike with his fists, at times he would catch furniture and it would simply warp and disintegrate into ashes. “You don’t belong to me, you belong to my company.” “I said shut up! I don’t belong to your stupid delusion!” He threw another punch, again Taurus repeated the movement and placed him on the floor. “You are weak.” Asriel roared in anger. The force crashed into his body again, but this time he did not move. The power he is displaying is nothing compared to Tetricus. “You are weak, whatever happened between your old master or who owned you...I don’t care. We have rules on this ship and I won’t have you damaging it.” Asriel suddenly blinked in clear shock “w-what?” “Yes, you are damaging the ship with your tantrum. I found our legion insignia in your briefcase so I assumed you must of served our legion. Since you had such a trinket you must of been good at whatever role you had in the past. But...since you are a psyker? And how you fight? You most likely served a combat role...and I have to say I am disappointed. Your schedule will have to be adjusted.” “Schedule…? You don’t own me. As I said you are a delusional fool..” As Asriel insulted him he dislocated the arm he held, his chef winced in pain. “Interesting your pain tolerance is high. But I suspect that is the case for all the wrong reasons. Oh and you don’t insult the captain of the company. Now calm yourself, you are smart enough to see I haven’t even drew my weapons.” As he spoke Asriel relaxed slightly, the forced died away he then heard a large crash. He turned his head to see that Gavisus is now on the floor out cold, and there is large dent in his wall.

Taurus sighed, he popped his arm back into place. Asriel grunted, he then rose. “Right, you will not be cooking again today. We need to talk.” His chef sat upright rubbing his arm. He could tell his chef is still cursing him in his mind just by his gaze. He pointed at him. “You have poor manners, I can tell you are also rebellious and….that you suffer.” This time Asriel looked at him in surprise. He then frowned. “Don’t assume you know anything about me.” “I know plenty just by how you acted here. Now get up and follow me.” His chef cursed and got to his feet, Taurus walked out of Gavisus room. Asriel followed behind him. “What about the idiot?” Taurus turned “you will use honorifics.” He rolled his eyes. “Right, are you just going to leave “Lord” Gavisus there?” “Yes, what you did is a sufficient lesson and I am letting you know that your schedule is being adjusted again.” “I don’t care about your schedule.” “I am sure you will follow it after our talk.” Taurus faced forward, he began the journey to his chambers with his rebellious chef.

Chapter 5
They now stood in his chambers, despite the journey Asriel is still rude, undisciplined and arrogant. He walked with him to the table. Taurus took his original seating position, just like the time he introduced himself. He gestured to at the other side of the table “sit.” His company chef sat down. “I am not interested.” he said firmly. Taurus smiled “I have done this so many times, even with my own brothers.” “What? Sit them down like a child? Do I have to remind you that you murdered several them in these very chambers?” Taurus did not react, at the very moment Asriel is acting like a child and it’s clear enough he is in service to the dark prince. He holds a similar air to Griffin, from how he talks and acts. “Griffin had the appropriate channels. He made his choice, but all those who are here now are soldiers.” “I don’t care for what you are doing here. The fact you still wear that symbol on your chest with pride shows me that you are fool.” Taurus looked down at the palatine aquila, he felt nothing for the symbol he scratched his cheek. “I have no attachment to the symbol, I just clean it because it’s my armour. Wouldn’t you want to maintain yours?” Asriel slammed his hand on the table. “Stop being reasonable! I know your type, you are just like us! But you cover it up to appear “normal”, have you looked around you? The hedonism? The torture? I won’t be drawn into you delusion, so you just have to kill me.” He shook his head “No, my brothers spent a great amount of time finding your planet. They endured much to fill out the chef role.” Asriel began laughing at him. “You...are truly a fool. Your brothers could care less.” “But they smiled as they ate your cooking.” “You were there?” “So it seems the memories you made on this ship are still there yes, I was watching from a distance. But what I want to know is who exactly are you?” The company chef clenched the hand that was on the table. “I should’ve of known better….if I acted….then I wouldn’t be here..stuck with you.”

Taurus bought his hands together “or perhaps you were put here for a reason.” Asriel’s eyes met his. “Don’t give me that nonsense. You don’t even look religious.” “I am not really religious I will leave it to my brothers to scream his name and debase themselves for him. But I know the gods commit certain actions for a reason.” Asriel furrowed his brow he narrowed his eye. “Yet you are favoured…” “I don’t really care for favour, I am just doing what needs to be done.” “What needs to be done?” “Yes, this company needs to be ready for my lord primarch.” “So you want to make the best company for your father?” “He is not my father, my father was from europa and a general of the emperor’s armies. I was fortunate enough to retain great amounts of my memory when I was made into a living weapon. That is the man who I call father, Lord Fulgrim is my primarch and my general.” As he spoke, confusion began to play across his chefs face. “Bu-” “Does it matter that majority of my body now holds his DNA? That was just a process to give me the necessary gifts and skills to carry out my duty.” Again his eyes grew wide in surprise, he chuckled. “Next you will tell me you don’t consider anyone outside of this company your brothers.” Taurus said nothing, he let that be the answer. Asriel slammed his hand on the table again. “Are you joking!? What kind of game are you playing here!?” “I will go even further, have you heard of the saying he who shall stand with me shall be my brother? I believe those words, it’s the reason why the black legion are so successful. I even view the mortals who serve this company as better brothers.” His mouth hanged in disbelief. He eyed his pauldon “such thoughts are dangerous, I imagine you were kicked out of your legion. Since you were around during Horus’ war.” “Yes, I was kicked out of my legion, I spoke the truth even though my lord primarch did not want to hear it. He tore off my pauldron, he was not even angry, more upset and sent my company away. So I let my actions prove him wrong.” “Wait...this was before everyone turned traitor?” “Yes.” Asriel began laughing “you are really delusional! It would be easy to get his attention you sho-” “act like everyone else? No, that path is weakness. That path is only full of suffering and pain.” “It seems like you are suffering now.” Taurus looked at his hand, it was not shaking it was firm, controlled. His mind and heart is clear. “No, I am not because I am doing the right thing.”

His company chef ground his teeth in frustration “the right thing? I did the right thing! Look where it got me!” with his outburst the heart of who he is revealed itself. “So you were cast out? Because you felt you were doing right by someone?” Asriel looked away. “I hate looking at you.” “Why?” “So sure, so arrogant….assuming that you have all the answers…” “I did not have all the answers.” “What?” “You recall our conversation? I had help along the way. If I was still my old self I would hate Tetricus with every fiber of my being. But then I realised I was making excuses for myself. I was making excuses for my lord primarch.” Asriel’s features began to soften slightly. “This must be a trick or something…” he clutched his white vest with his hand squeezing tightly. “The dark prince must of given you some blessing…” Taurus had a good guess what he is thinking. “You think I am using some sort of power to get you to trust me? I have no such thing, all I have now is due to my hardwork and the efforts of my company. I want to ask you a question.” “What?” Taurus smiled “who do you think is the most favoured astartes in the legion?” Asriel smirked “that’s easy it’s either Lucius or Eidolon.” “Incorrect.” “Right then who is it?” “Fabius Bile.” “He doesn’t even worship the dark prince! How can it be him!?” “It’s him because he has never lost sight of the third legions goal, which is perfection. Both Eidolon and Lucius have stumbled on the path due to distractions.” His company chef sighed heavily “fine, I don’t care about that. So tell me this how are you so sure that you are doing the right thing?”

Taurus nodded, he rose from his seat and walked to the side of the table. “What are you doing?” “Explaining my thought process.” He placed his hand on his blade handle. “I try to do the right thing.” he made a quick draw slash. “Then I do it.” He faced Asriel “do you understand?” “That makes absolutely no sense. You truly are delusional.” “Very well you did not understand the simple explanation.” “I am not an idiot.” “Stop acting like one and listen.” His chef grunted in annoyance. “You see Asriel, one cannot do the right thing unless you consciously try.” Asriel rose from his seat “I tried to do the right thing so many times! Yet...yet…” Taurus nodded “from what I understand both you and your master suffered.” “So..we both weren’t doing the right thing?” “Correct.” He sheathed his blade. “You see...mistakes happen in the most offhanded ways, then you get swept along. Stumbling down that road, then you lose reason and consideration and at the same time you lose dedication in trying to do the right thing.” He could see Asriel is now listening carefully, this is good. “Then before you realise it, you are on the wrong path and you stick to it because trying to do the correct thing is too hard, you push it off you make excuses. Have you ever done the right thing without realising it Asriel?” “I-I...I don’t think so.” “Exactly, because to do the correct action requires intent and you won’t be able to do what is right unless you actively try. If not being able to do the right thing is causing you great pain and suffering then deep down you feel you aren’t doing it and there is plenty of reasons for that.” Asriel rubbed his eye slightly. “What sort of reasons?” “Hesitation for one, fear or even trying to blame someone else, perhaps you can even blame your old warband for one. Some even curse the hand they are given, just like you are doing now.” Taurus walked over to Asriel, he seemed much more small now. “Those who are not doing the right thing should acknowledge that it’s not that they can’t do it...it’s because they are not committing the right action to begin with.” Asriel chuckled “no one is as strong as you...captain.” “I disagree, people just assume they can’t do this or that...when they never try to begin with. What happens is people focus on the second part, doing the right thing instead of trying. When there is an order to things, try to do the right thing and then do it. Don’t try to jump to the second step, start from the first.”

Asriel then looked down to his hands “we...never really did agree on things.” “agree with who?” “Adelram.” “I know him, Lieutenant Adelram of the 11th company.” Asriel nodded. “We fought we argued...so I went over him. He thought he knew best...but...I was wrong.” “You are both wrong.” “What?” “In my eyes casting you out is weakness. Tell me search yourself what was the right thing to do in that situation? Both of you argued but I can sense that you care for Lieutenant Adelram.” His company chef started to cry. “I should of tried...to work out our problems instead of going over him…” “Exactly.” “B-but...Taurus..he wouldn’t listen!” “How do you know if you never tried? Did both of you try? I imagine if you pushed the subject both of you would of come to the correct decision and your relationship would of been better for it. With all choices there are consequences. Now, in this situation what is the right thing to do?” Asriel cast his head down slightly he fell silent for several minutes. He then looked up to him. “I aplogise for damaging the ship...it is through my own mistakes that I am here. You took me in and I spat in your face all the way here. Many of the people I knew in the past I would of got along with them better if I was...more humble. I should be thankful that I also landed in your arms I could of been taken by a far worse warband.” “Company.” “Y-yes...company. I am truly sorry...my lord.” Taurus nodded and pointed at him. “Inferus.” “W-what?” “It’s your nickname, you have a fiery personality but you must remember to consider your actions. Act more humble and doing the right decision will come easier to you. Now Asriel you are dismissed, take the day off.” His company chef gave a small bow “Thank you for speaking with me captain.” “As captain I must do right by members of my company. As always you have the proper channels Inferus if you wish to speak with me.” The chef frowned “this is going to stick isn’t it?” “It builds camaraderie Asriel.” He sighed heavily “I see….”

Chapter 5 is short, but I feel this one is REALLY important for a certain someone. Plus learning more about how our wonderful captain ticks is a good thing. I hope people like it.

I see others watch the juuni taisen aswell hahaha

 Dayknight wrote:

I see others watch the juuni taisen aswell hahaha

Great show more people should watch it. Glad you spotted it! That part hit me the most in the show. As you know i get inspired by my favourite philosphers and shows. Its a shame more people dont talk about that part.

Chapter 6
Asriel walked around the kitchen, the previous conversation he had with Taurus began replaying in his mind, that he wasn’t doing the right thing. He reflected on those words, that perhaps if both he and Adelram talked about their problems and issues...all of the arguments and heartache would of never happened. He would never be here. He folded his arms. “This is my home now.” He then scratched his cheek. “I wonder how captain does it?” to him he radiates certainty, that you can trust him. He has never felt that way about anyone before, it’s such an odd feeling. He smiled “Taurus is not that bad.” He began walking to his room but the kitchen door opened. Asriel turned towards it in surprise, it can only be two people and the person who stepped in is Taurus. He walked towards him. “I changed my mind.” “What are you talking about?” “I am talking about your day off. We are going to to train for the rest of the day.” Asriel blinked in surprise “I-I see..” he didn’t want to fight him. Just by the battle in Gavisus room he is clearly superior to him. “Now follow me Inferus.” Asriel frowned slightly “you are going to call me that all the time aren’t you?” “Yes I am, now enough talking and follow.” Taurus turned and began walking out of the kitchen, Asriel followed him as they entered the hallway he looked up at him. “Is...this necessary?” “Yes. How you fight is sloppy, it might but just because you recovered your memories but I wish to truly test you.” Asriel began feeling small, during that time he was fighting as hard as he could. Deep down a possibility dawned on him that Taurus is stronger than the astartes of his old warband since Taurus pinned him down like he is a child. Or perhaps that only happened because whatever seal Adelram placed on his memories was broken, he nodded. “That..might be the case.” Taurus gave him a simple look, his gaze told him that he did not believe it. He began walking down the hallway, Asriel trailed behind him.

The journey only took a few minutes before they stood in front of a door. “Right, we are here. Let’s head inside.” Both of them walked into the training hall, the stands were full of weapons, there were servitors in their respective corners heads sagged down. Taurus walked to the middle of the room and faced him. “Tell me what you can do.” Asriel nodded, “I am a psyker, I am skilled in biomancy and can easily heal my own wounds and those of others. I am also well versed in multiple weapons.” “I see, do you have a preference?” He smiled and clenched his fists. “Well...I use my fists.” Taurus’ eyes widened slightly, it was not in surprise, he could see it. He knows that look, it’s the same look he gave him as they walked to his chambers. “You think I am an idiot don’t you?” “Yes, you are indeed a fool, I also bet you are using your fists for all the wrong reasons.” Asriel took a step back in shock, he finds it strange how he can see right through him. He always knows what exactly to say. “Y-yes but I am quite good at it.” “Fine, let’s see.” His captain gestured towards him. “Don’t hold back.” Asriel got into battle stance, he allowed psychic energy to thrum through his hands. “Are you sure captain? You might get hurt.” He placed his helmet on his head. “No I am quite sure I will be absolutely fine. I won’t even need to draw my blade.” Asriel tutted in annoyance. “Arrogant like always…” he charged towards him. He let loose a flurry of punches, but every single strike missed, despite his size as an astartes he dodged each blow with very small movements. Then suddenly a burst of pain enveloped his cheek, Asriel then found himself crashing onto the ground. He felt his lower jaw swaying slightly. The pain was absolutely terrible, he has been through so much, but the pain that is gripping his mouth and jaw caused his vision to blur slightly. Asriel then focused, he felt his jaw clicking back into place, the pain that gripped his cheek vanished. He rubbed it slightly and looked towards Taurus’ direction, he was now holding a dataslate and going through it like he was not actually there. Asriel got to his feet, his anger and annoyance building. “You are not taking this seriously aren’t you!?” Taurus looked up from the dataslate. “Yes I am taking this seriously, at the moment I am adjusting your schedule.” “What?” He held up the device. “This dataslate is connected to everyone else's. Each of my brothers have one, through this I adjust their schedule when necessary.” Asriel snorted in amusement “what makes you think they follow it?” “Well...I have a training session with them each month so I can check their progress. I do this for their sake, just look at Griffin and his supporters. If they followed it I would be dead and they would be alive.” Asriel furrowed his brow “seriously?” “Yes, I added notes to his schedule that he should train with a proper loadout, focus more on improving his skill than how he looks with a blade and to cut his hair.” Taurus then placed the dataslate into his pouch, “Now Inferus come over.” “I have a name captain.” “I know, I just prefer to call you by your nickname. Also you can think of it as your callsign. Now please come over.” He walked over to his captain. “What is it?” “Show me your hands.” He did as he was ordered he showed him his hands, Taurus looked them over. “Can you use knives?” “Yes...I can.” “You will train with them from now on. Also…” he turned away and walked over to the weapon stand he picked out a sniper rifle. He came back and placed it into his hands. “You will learn how to shoot with a sniper rifle.” Asriel looked down at the weapon. “I only have one eye.” “You said you knew biomancy?” “Yes but why should that matter?” “Using it you should be able to extend your vision, plus you have witch sight, using both skill sets you should not require a spotter either.” “But...I don’t want to use a sniper rifle I pref-” “You are going to learn how to use a sniper rifle.” Taurus said firmly. “One more thing..” he pulled out the dataslate again and began going through it. “You are going to be training with Tetricus as well. I will also organise sessions with Ambrosia.” He frowned heavily “who is Ambrosia?” Asriel still wondered who she is.

He recalled asking but Taurus never gave him an answer. He did not look up from the dataslate as he spoke. “She is a culexus assassin.” His eyes went wide in pure horror. “W-why? Is training with her necessary?” he began panicking he recalled the last time he faced one, he could not even kill them directly. “You are aware of what sort of effects her presence will have on me?” Taurus ignored his questions, he placed the dataslate back into his pouch. “Right, it’s all done you are dismissed.” Asriel’s lips trembled slightly “do I really have to train with a pariah!?” “Yes now…” he shooed him out of the training hall. “You are dismissed.” Asriel turned away and left the room. As he got outside he looked down at the sniper rifle, it’s well made and from the looks of things has not seen use. Taurus wants him to train with this weapon. He sighed. “I don’t have a choice in the matter...” he slung the weapon over his shoulder. He pulled out the dataslate and went through his schedule and to his shock it’s been changed. He has far less free time than before, he still has his role as a chef but after cooking for everyone the whole schedule is filled with training sessions and specific instructions. “There is no way the whole warband follows such nonsense…” He began memorising his schedule while he made his journey back to his room, grunting in annoyance that he is forced to learn and use a weapon he has no interest in.

The journey back to his room was uneventful until Asriel spotted an astartes waiting at the kitchen door. He recognised the skin laying his armour and the face. It was Gavisus, the space marine who desired to skin him alive. Their eyes met, the astartes took one step back in caution. He wasn’t smiling either. “So...chef, it seems captain has decided your training regimen.” Asriel looked up to the sniper rifle “yes he has, is that a problem...my lord?” “No..it isn’t.” he began fidgeting slightly, Asriel wondered what his problem was. He had little patience for the theatrics of a fool. “My lord is something wrong?” Gavisus grumbled in annoyance. “Sla-Asriel, I aplogise for attempting to skin you alive.” The apology surprised him, but then he narrowed his eye, a member of the third legion would not aplogise in such a fashion to a human. Someone made him do this. “My lord, did Taurus make you aplogise?” This time he jumped slightly, he then mumbled “he will take away all my free time if I don’t….” Asriel heard him speaking under his breath, he wondered if he should point it out. He decided otherwise. “I accept you apology my lord.” as he spoke Gavisus gave a sigh of relief. He grinned “By the way...can I have a mug of your brewed recaf?” “Seriously?” “Yes! My brothers are talking about it, I wish to try it!” He tried not to groan in annoyance, he walked over to the door and put the code in. Both he and Gavisus entered the kitchen, the astartes began humming in excitement.

Asriel wondered how such a person can be a lieutenant, but the fact he is still alive shows that Taurus must trust him in some manner. He walked over to his bedroom and placed the sniper rifle to one side, as he entered the kitchen again Gavisus was still humming. He tried to ignore it and focus on work. He gathered the ingredients and something extra, a part of him told him that it’s wrong to serve someone recaf without some sort of treat or snack. He could see Gavisus brows twitching slightly in confusion. “I am making you something extra.” said Asriel, the astartes then nodded in understanding. He could see his excitement actually growing.

Asriel placed, all the ingredients on the table and got to work, he decided to make a small crisp like cake to go with the recaf. As he prepared the mix he found it strange, he still enjoyed cooking and his mind drifts to the people who took him in. In his mind he knew he should care nothing for them, but his heart twists slightly. It’s a nagging feeling that won’t leave, it’s kind of feeling he could do without. So he threw his mind into cooking, focusing on that, making sure the mix is balanced correctly and has the right amount of flavour. Now satisfied, he grabbed a pan and baking paper and set out the mix down. After that he placed it into the oven and began working on the recaf. Gavisus came over, Asriel could see he was curious. “So...what are you making?” “I am making a snack to go with your recaf, it’s a pastry have you ever had a biscuit before?” “No, I am curious to try it…” he sniffed the air. “It smells good.” “Well...I am surprised.” Gavisus raised his eyebrow. “Why is that?” “N-no reason.” Asriel cursed to himself, he wants to keep that he is from a previous warband a secret. He has no idea how astartes would react or treat him, for the sake of his safety it would be better for them to be ignorant. Gavisus frowned “You think just because we worship the dark prince we should be able to move past normal food? Nothing is “Normal” to us if something is done to the best of one’s abilities we will enjoy it.” Asriel turned his head slowly to Gavisus, the space marine chuckled. “Taurus updated everyone on your...situation.” He frowned at the astartes. “Dammit! Why would he…” Gavisus hissed at him. “Watch your tongue, don’t insult him!” Asriel flinched “Aplogies..but if you would indulge me my lord.” “What is it?” “Why...do you trust him?” The space marine licked his lips. “It’s quite simple human, I want what my captain wants.” “Which is?” “To be the perfect warband. You see...Griffin’s group were new bloods. All the astartes who are alive now have endured hardship and pain to gain that reality. To stand tall over the warbands.” “And you trust Taurus to give you this?” “Yes! Despite our looks, all of us trust him, hence we have no secrets between members of this company.” He chuckled in amusement. “He even allowed Griffin to plot his mutiny.” As Gavisus spoke Asriel realised something, that the fact no one has secrets is the reason why Taurus revealed his past to the others.

He furrowed his brow and focused on making the recaf, once it was finished he placed it into a metal mug and left it on the table near the oven. “Trust...how does he do it?” “Do what?” “He doesn’t struggle...he makes everything seem...so easy.” “He struggled, you just weren’t born yet.” “You speak of Horus’ war upon the imperium?” “Indeed I do, but if you want that story you should hear it from his mouth.” Asriel mumbled slightly, he wants to trust Taurus, his heart is screaming at him that he can. But his mind is forcing him to doubt, he still feels this schedule, being forced to train with a sniper rifle is pointless. He sighed slightly as he walked over to the oven and got the mitts ready, he pulled out the pan and placed it on the table. He then got a plastic bag ready and placed the biscuits inside and tied it. Now that everything is completed, he handed both the bag and metal mug to Gavisus. “I hope you enjoy it.” The astartes looked at the biscuits and undid the knot he placed one into his mouth. His face then lit up like a child. “This tastes….wonderful!” Asriel smiled “I glad you like it, now let me allow you to leave.” Gavisus quickly nodded, it’s clear he is eager to go back to his room to eat in peace. They both walked to the door, Asriel entered the code and Gavisus stepped out without a word.

Now alone Asriel shook his head, “I keep forgetting they can act like kids sometimes…” He stretched I better get some rest. He rubbed his neck as he walked to his bedroom, hoping that he can forget the past few hours.

Gavisus chewed slowly, the flavours bouncing in his mouth, the texture and the ease of eating made these treats wonderful to eat. He placed another one in his mouth as he began walking back to his chambers. This time he tried to deconstruct why it tastes so good, he has tried the food of several chefs all were disgusting and they were killed by Taurus as a consequence. He wondered what the slave did differently? He racked his brain as he made his journey until he saw Tetricus, as always he looks sullen or bored. He stopped in front of him “What are you eating Gavisus?” Gavius looked down at the plastic bag “The slave made this for me.” His brother kept eyeing the bag, he could see the hunger in his glowing eyes. “It’s mine.” his words jolted him to attention. “I don’t want it in the first place!” “Liar….” he said in a hushed tone. “Anyway, what are you doing?” Tetricus held up two letters. “These are messages for Taurus.” “I see. Who are they from?” The sorcerer frowned slightly “well...one is from Captain Eidolon the other….?” “Spit is out!” “Well it’s blank.” he showed him the paper “but I can sense power from it. The astropath was writing on the blank piece of paper so I assume there is a message on it. Eidolon’s letter explicitly states that his letter should be handed to the captain first.” Gavisus placed another biscuit into his mouth “you are aware that Taurus dislikes Eidolon?” “Yes and vice versa, but he would not contact him for no reason.” Gavisus nodded in agreement. “Right, I better come with you then. Since this might be important.” “I am more than capab-” “Tetricus I am just going to follow you despite what you say.” he gave a coy smile, his brother gave a heavy sigh in return. “Follow me then...”

Gavisus began walking with his brother, he hoped whatever Eidolon wants would be exciting for the warband.

Hmm what could this mean? I wonder?

Chapter 7

Gavisus’ Schedule

06:00 - 08:00 - Breakfast

08:00-10:00 - Morning training(Taurus note: Make sure you reduce your reload time by 1.5 seconds.)

10:00-11:00 - Free time (Taurus note: I took away one hour because you attempted to skin Asriel. I might change my mind if you aplogise for your foolish behavior)

Wait why!? I-I couldn’t not help it! : (

Taurus:If you use text to display emotion on your schedule I am taking away all your free time for the week. Type properly.

D :

Taurus: Well it looks like you are going to be training more often.

Wait! I will aplogise to Asriel and work on my blade technique as well!

Taurus:I see, if you aplogise to Asriel and work on your blade technique I may rethink the changes.

11:00-12:00 - Afternoon training (Taurus note: Please continue on your reload times)


12:00 - 14:00 - Lunch


14:00- 18:00 - Free time (Captain, I want to collect skin from those of the upper levels, it’s far more better in quality than the slaves who live on the lower levels of ship.)

Taurus:No.

WHY!?

Taurus:No.

I need it for my work!

Taurus: Don’t ask again or I will reduce your free time. Stop being an idiot you know why you can’t touch those of the upper levels.

18:00 - 20:00 - Dinner

20:00 - 00:00 Evening Training

00:00 - 08:00 Rest/Free time

Taurus sat in his chamber, working through the schedules, adding notes to those who are falling behind and reprimanding those who break the rules. All of this is necessary to achieve their goal. All of the company are focused on the objective since Horus’ war upon the imperium, even if they follow chaos, even if they are now traitors their goal has not changed. It will not change until his lord primarch returns his legion insignia. He finished editing the last schedule as he heard his chamber doors opening. It was Gavisus and Tetricus, but he could see his company sorcerer looked concerned and Gavisus was eating a crispy like cake and drinking recaf from a travel mug. As they approached the table he folded his arms. “I assume both of you are here for something important?” Tetricus nodded, “Yes captain, I hold a message from Eidolon.” Soon as he heard his name he frowned slightly. “Hand me the letter.” Tetricus offered him the letter, as he took it he did not even give it a look before tearing it up. His company sorcerer sighed slightly “aren’t you at least curious about what the message contained?” “No.” he said firmly. He disliked Eidolon, he flaunts his rank of “lord commander” an unnecessary title that is more to boost one’s ego than serving any tactical function. His grievances with the rank also played into the reason why his insignia was taken away along with the exile of his company. As he thought of Eidolon his old sword vibrates slightly. He gripped the handle to silence it, as the blade handle sensed his touch it calmed down. “Is there anything else Tetricus?” “Well...Eidolon’s letter said to hand you his first, but the second letter is blank but I can sense sorcery about it.” He offered the letter to him. As he took it from his company sorcerer words that burned with purple fire began to line the letter.

Just looking at the handwriting despite it burning with purple fire he knew who it belonged to. He gripped the message with both hands and began reading carefully.

Dear my Little Soldier

How long has it been? How many centuries have I held your pauldron? Held your pride? Foolishness and arrogance? I wonder? Have you learned anything? Are you ready to embrace my word and will? Are you still stupid enough to think you know better than me?


The letter ended, it seems like there is meant to be more.Taurus narrowed his eyes at it. “I still think you are wrong.” he said out loud. As he spoke the letter continued, the burning lettering trailing across the paper.

How wonderful….so obsessed, so dedicated to your vision. Tell...me how did you survive the virus bombs? How did you get off world?

Taurus recalled that fateful day, he did not feel angry, he just saw that event as another challenge to prove his company. He gave a look to his blade and then to Tetricus. “Thank you.” His brother gave him a confused look. “For what?” “For saving us.” Tetricus stroked his chin “in a manner of speaking you saved us. You gave me the tools to get us off the planet.” Gavisus also spoke up while swallowing his food “Captain you were amazing as well! Smashing in our brothers faces with your scabbard!” He nodded “well...it was through all of our efforts that we survived. We prepared accordingly. The letter continued.

Ah...I see, all of you drank his wine beforehand...without my intervention. Who was it? The dark apostle? How did you give up your soul? How did you debase yourself before the prince?

Taurus chuckled “I am not weak like the others...I just continued to be who I am. I am your soldier not a dog.” Tetricus folded his arms. “Who are you speaking to?” He ignored him, he bought his eyes to the letter.

A soldier is exactly what I need...I need the perfect soldiers. This...is an order. From your lord Primarch. Head to Eidolon’s space station. You should know where it is. Complete the task he gives you, know whatever operation he gives you, he will have no input for he can turn to no one else. This mission is from me...Show me then...show me your “perfect” company.

The letter was then consumed in a purple flame, it burnt away to ashes, the grey matter dissipating in the air. He bought his gaze to Tetricus who looked concerned and Gavisus was stuffing his face full of food. “Brothers...we have orders. All of us have to step up our training.” “Ca-pta-in..wha-” His company sorcerer growled in annoyance. “Stop speaking with your mouth full!” “B-Bu-” Taurus frowned “stop talking Calor.” He swallowed the food and wiped his mouth. He nodded and continued eating in silence. “Now Tetricus and Gavisus, these orders come from our primarch. He desires our skills...our expertise.” His company sorceror smiled “it only took a few centuries.” “Yes and in those centuries we honed ourselves to a razor point. Both of you are dismissed, go and prepare yourselves and spread the word to our brothers.” They both gave a curt nod and left his chambers. Taurus rose from his seat. “It seems I have to prepare him for his role…”

Asriel twisted and turned in his bed, his saw flashes of the past, Adelram’s disappointment, his annoyance and finally the fateful day where he sealed his memories. He felt his heart breaking into a thousand shards, the weight of all his choices came crashing down upon him. “It’s...my fault.” he uttered. Then he felt himself shaking, he opened his eyes to see his captain standing over him. His face was cold. “We are starting training. Ambrosia will be there. Make sure you bring your sniper rifle.” He then walked out of his bedroom. Asriel furrowed his brow. “What? I thought…” he got out of bed he rubbed his eye. “It should be my free time at the moment…” he should feel annoyed but he knows by now that Taurus must of woken him up for a purpose. He got up from bed and grabbed his sniper rifle, he put on his shoes and left his bedroom as he entered the kitchen Taurus was there waiting for him. Asriel frowned “can you tell what this is about?” “We have orders.” Taurus said in a flat tone.

Asriel raised his eyebrow as he heard that, they are a warband, they don’t take orders. Who could spur Taurus of all people into action. “Captain, who are we getting orders from?” “It’s from my primarch.” His eyes went wide as Taurus spoke, Asriel found his lips trembling slightly. “Lord...Fulgrim? What could he want?” “Does it matter Inferus? He gave us orders and so we obey, he also expects a “show” I will show him what my company can do. Now come we must start your training now. We are going to the firing range.” Asriel slowly nodded he left the kitchen with Taurus. As they walked he wondered if he should ask questions, he was about to open his mouth but stopped. At most he won’t answer or he will be vague. So he has to do a different approach. “Captain, as a member of this company I would like to inquire more about our orders.” Taurus gave him a look, he frowned. “Eidolon will be our liaison, he will give us the details.” At the mention of the lord commanders name he began thinking that possibly he might meet Adelram again. “May you tell me where we are meeting him?” His captain nodded. “Yes I can, since the cicatrix Maledictum cut the galaxy in half many members of the third and other legions have made small fiefdoms for themselves. We are going to space station Valira it belongs to Eidolon. He has sent me an invitation in the past but reading his message shows he hasn’t learned a thing.” When he heard the name of the meeting place his heart began beating rapidly. That there is a possibility that he can meet him again. “I see..thank you for the information...captain.” Taurus gave a curt nod.

After a few minutes more of walking they stopped in front of a door. As Asriel stood in front of the door a sense of dread gripped him. His stomach began turning. “So...she is in there.” said Asriel. “Yes she is.” Taurus responded. He pressed the button to open the door, both of them stepped inside. Soon as Asriel entered he felt it, that aura, the feeling of slugs crawling on his skin. His eyes just drifted to the assassin for some reason she had bangy short hair and the grey circles around her eyes. Right away her eyes fell straight upon him. She gave me a predatory grin. She took a simple step and in reaction Asriel could not help but step behind Taurus in fear. “Don’t let her near me…” he blurted out. He found his teeth chittering slightly, Ambrosia kept walking she ignored Taurus and popped her head around him. “New meat.” her voice was cold, so cold. His captain nodded “Yes, you have another training partner. Inferus is going to practice in the range.” “That’s it?” said the assassin. “Yes and you will just watch him. Actually you will stand next to him.” As he heard the exercise Asriel relaxed slightly, it sounded simple. If he could just block her out he should be fine. He found his mouth moving by itself. “I-I can do that.” “Then do it" said Taurus. He nodded and walked over to the firing range. He got his sniper rifle ready, he pushed the button on the iron table to start the range.

All of the targets began moving, He took a deep breath and aimed down the sights, he began slowly firing. Ensuring that he hit as close to the bullseye as possible. With each round the turning in his stomach got worse, he stopped for a moment. “I jus-” “Keep going.” Taurus said firmly, “do you think the enemy will wait for you to be ready? You must focus at all times. If you faced a sister of silence you would be dead.” Asriel gripped his gut, he looked to his right to see Ambrosia smiling at him, just standing there a few paces away from him. Then he realised something, he did not even hear her move. He tried to focus he got into firing position again and continued. His breathing became hoarse, his vision blurred slightly and now his shots were going awry. He stopped again and looked to his right, Ambrosia was now closer. He shook his head “Can...you stand back slightly?” “No.” the answer was quick, he could see Taurus is getting annoyed that he stopped again. Asriel returned to firing it was now far harder, then he felt someone touching him, holding him tightly. He stopped for a third time and bought his eye away from the sights, he was face to face with the assassin. His stomach was now in upheaval, he pushed her back with great force, Asriel then dropped to his knees and vomited. He coughed slightly while shaking his head. “I-I c-can’t….” Taurus came over and knelt. “This will be your basic training everyday save your one session with Tertricus, also you have to clean up whatever comes from your stomach. A servitor will not do it for you, this...is another lesson.” He rose “it’s only been 15 minutes, you have 1 hour and 45 minutes to go Asriel.” As he mentioned the time Asriel felt his stomach turning again but what made it worse is that he called him by his name. That means he is serious. Asriel was not sure if he could endure this. He looked in the direction of Ambrosia, she was just smiling ear to ear in amusement.

So they have received a mission! Wonder what it is?

Chapter 8
Asriel found his fingers trembling in his room as he got his knives ready, it’s been years since he last used such a weapon but Taurus was adamant that he should practice with them. He checked his schedule it should be about the time he should be heading to Tetricus’ abode. Asriel placed the knives into his belt and made his way out of the bedroom, he left the kitchen and began walking to the tunnel entrance. With each step he gripped his stomach slightly, it’s been two days since he started training with Ambrosia and what he found is that she has a sort of sick amusement with watching him void his bowels. He bit his thumb slightly, his mind began swimming with thoughts on possibly killing her or removing her somehow. He shook his head. “No, he would not like that…” if he even dared to do such a thing his head would be joining the others in the freezer. Recently he decided to even check the heads and the cut that severed them from their bodies was clean, far cleaner than whatever Tarkhan can do, after examining each of them despite Taurus’ appearance Asriel could only come to one conclusion. “He is a monster..” he said quietly to himself.

But what he thought was monstrous is that essentially he looks and acts against the grain of what it means to be a follower of slaanesh. Yet he is favoured, staring at him with his witch sight during their talk in his chambers his soul burnt him like a sun. He could also sense the love and approval. That feeling he sensed clinged to him tightly that said lover never wants to let him go and part of him does not want to admit that it’s the dark prince. Asriel shook his head and focused on the journey, he reached the tunnel entrance and walked inside but as he walked he kept thinking about it. His mind still wracking to make sense of the leader of this warband. Again his heart told him to accept it, but his mind still kept asking questions. Those questions kept repeating as he made his way down the tunnel, he asked himself how did he survive all these years? Which daemons has he made pacts with for his warband to endure? But what troubled him so far, from the looks of things Taurus did not have to commit such choices, hard choices both he and Adelram made in order to ensure the warband survives. That is what troubled him, he frowned as he finally reached the door to Tetricus’ abode, he opened the door and walked inside.

Oddly enough since he began his sessions with Tetricus his “sirens” no longer stared at him. They continued singing and what he found is that their voices are quite pleasant. The sound would enter your ears and swim through your entire body, tickling every single part.. He approached the table and bowed, with his first lesson Tetricus demanded that he bow before each in respect. Doing this annoyed him and part of him felt that these lessons are pointless since the sorcerer is going over the basics. “Lord Tetricus.” said Asriel, the sorcerer frowned slightly. “Right today it’s telepathy.” Asriel clenched his hands “with all due respect my lord..but telepathy? I am sure captain has updated you about my situation?” “Yes he has, trust me I would rather spend my time doing anything else. But if Taurus feels this is important I will do it.” He rose from his seat and walked over to him. “Tell me how have you used telepathy?” “Well I have used it to get people to trust me and to hide my presence, to make people think that I am not actually there.” “I see...how about implementing ideas?” “Yes I know of that technique but never used it, from what I understand it’s quite risky.” “Risky?” the sorcerer raised his eyebrow. “It’s quite a basic technique.” At the mention of basic he folded his arms. “It’s not basic my lord I-” “What do you know exactly? To reach into someone's dreams, to manipulate the heart and mind until they are your unwitting slave? Have you ever tried that?” “N-no...my lord.” “Human we go over the basics because that’s where everything we do branches from. You think that you understand sorcery and being a psyker but I let you know now that it is possible to use some measure of your power around a pariah.” That caught his attention, he had no idea that was possible. “How? they block our powers.” “Yes, certain powers. They can block sorcery and many offensive psychic powers but generally powers that affect objects or yourself can still be maintained. Hence why knowing the basics and being good at it is important. We psykers live in age where the sisters of silence are actively fighting us now.” Asriel slowly nodded, then a strange sensation began to build in his chest. It was respect, genuine respect. Again he wondered how the astartes in this warband do it.

Tetricus began chuckling, you are making the same face I did. “What?” “Tell me human when do you think I was recruited?” Asriel furrowed his brow, he has known Taurus for centuries he overhead that also if he was his old self he would hate the sorcerer with every fibre of his being. “You must of been recruited after Horus’ war upon the imperium. You ca-” “can’t what? You should know my captain by now. If he thinks something is wrong he will correct it. I was recruited before Horus declared on the imperium.” “W-what? But how?” “Yes how? You see the third “hated” psykers since if you are a psyker you are imperfect. That something is fundamentally wrong with you and there is nothing you can do to change that. Hence none were recruited.” “Taurus thought otherwise?” “Indeed, after his time with the blood angels he began to see their tactical use, the flesh tearer is quite...good at convincing Taurus that his world view on psykers and abhumans was incorrect.” “Then I assume this became a point of contention with the legion?” Tetricus nodded. “Taurus always had his grievances with how the third did things. They became obsessed with art and apperance instead of perfecting themselves as soldiers.” As he mentioned art Asriel scratched his head in confusion, he recalled seeing pieces of art in Taurus’ chambers. “But he has art hanging on his walls of his chambers” The sorcerer raised his finger. “He does not keep them for beauty, but for the techniques the artist employs he wants to see the dedication of their craft that is what he finds beauty in. I personally think the pieces he chooses look terrible.” he shrugged “anyway after meeting a certain dark apostle he finally aired his grievances to our primarch. It did not end well, but after that event I was recruited. Now I am tired of talking of that matter let’s begin our session.” “B-but I wish to kno-” “ask him yourself. The only reason why I am speaking to you in such a fashion because as I said before for some reason Taurus views you to be important considering I am wasting my time with you.” Asriel gave a curt nod, he opened his ears and listened carefully to what the sorcerer has to teach him.

Taurus moved his blade through the heads of the servitors, toppling them one by one like trees. His other arm moved making quick shots with his bolt pistol, he tried not to look at the number ticking on his tactical feed. He focused on what was in front of him, the last servitor ran forward, slashing with multiple blades, he parried each attack opening up the lumbering machine and with a swift slash removed their head. The last servitor tumbled to the ground and the timer on his tactical feed stopped. He eyed it “15 seconds….” he mumbled in annoyance, he aimed to kill all ten servitors in 10 seconds. His mind then began formulating a strategy, overlooking where he went wrong, that perhaps there was a wasted movement in his bladework. His mind kept wracking on how to reduce the time to 10 seconds as he sheathed his weapons. His other blade then began vibrating again breaking his train of thought, he gripped the handle to quieten it or him depending on one’s perspective.

He left the training hall and made his way to the bridge, he desired to check the progress of their journey. As he reached the bridge of the great bull everyone had faces to screens focusing on their respective stations, even his presence was not enough to deter them from their work. He would offer a comment of praise for their diligence but he did not desire to distract them. Taurus looked up to the command throne, the one he put in charge of controlling the bridge. He was a young man from the lower levels, but among the muck a diamond was found. He oddly learned things quickly and was ready to adapt to any situation.

He also learned to pilot and command ships in months, he had no idea if he was blessed by the gods but he had a natural talent. “Sagax.” he said his nickname out loud his eyes did not leave the command throne screen. “Yes my lord?” Taurus could see a flicker of annoyance in his brown eyes, the fact that he is annoyed that he distracted him from his work is something he found to be a good thing. “Do you have an estimate of when we are arriving to the space station?” The commander of the bridge frowned. “Going by the reports of the navigator we should arrive in 3-4 days. Now...” “I know I will let you work.” he turned away and left the bridge, soon as he entered the hallway Ambrosia was there, resting her back on the wall. “What is it?” said Taurus. The assassin gave him a look of annoyance. “Tell me what’s the point of training the new meat?” “Is there a problem?” “yes there is, at least the sorcerer tries. He holds an air of arrogance about everything.” “That is just due to the old warband he was a part of. Do not worry I have everything under control.” She was about to speak but closed her mouth. She walked away without another word.

Taurus watched her leave, he recalled when he found her, the task force that was sent to end his life. To the assassins horror he ended all of them and oddly he kept her alive. He saw a use for her abilities and for several months after he captured her she tried to kill him. Every time she failed again and again, until eventually she broke down and he offered his hand. More than anything he could see she was fascinated with him, someone who does not react in horror or disgust due to her presence. Taurus imagined being a culexus assassin to be a terrible existence, no drives, no goals they are just viewed as an abnormal weapon to be let loose by the imperium. He folded his arms “I wonder what sort of mission we are going on?” He began walking back to the training hall, now lost in thought.

The docking bay doors opened, he stood with his lord as the slaves in leather spiked suits began walking unto the station chanting his lord's name while pink smog trailed out. All of them followed after the slaves as they stepped onto the station everyone was staring at them in awe. A stark contrast to the past. “Look at them Marthas, how they gawk at us...how they admire us…” Marthas sweeped his eyes over the astartes and slaves. All of their eyes were on his lord. The changes wrought upon his flesh even captivated him. Adelram has black horns which are sprouting from his head, his white hair now shimmers and his face causes even mortals to weep in desire. Even his feet were now hooves, fused with his power. But his lord is far more great and graceful in battle. “Their eyes are upon you as it should be.” He said firmly. Marthas lumbered forward in his terminator armour, the censer swaying with each step, bellowing out pink mist. He then bought his eyes to Tarkhan who stood at the ready watching for any threats but he knows there is only one on this station who can threaten his lord, the rest are ants compared to his power and splendor. Izel chuckled “Still I wonder why he has called us?” “I do not know.” said Adelram “But be aware the lord commander does not request a chaos lord’s presence without a reason.” Marthas nodded in agreement “yes, I agree I suspect he has a task for us. It’s a shame Kaiser prefers to stay in the dark. He needs to get out more.” “Indeed but who am I to deny his joy? Now come we should not keep Eidolon waiting.” Adelram said in amusement.

As they walked past their slaves many tried to reach up to touch them, to even get a whiff of their scent. Some even fainted with his lord placing his eyes upon them. They walked through the station everyone’s gazes are still locked upon them. Until they reached the doors of Eidolon’s chambers all of them stepped inside and looked upon the lord commander, sitting on his throne he was in discussion with a sorcerer. Right away Marthas could see his mood is sour. Adelram gave a small bow “Lord commander….” Eidolon stopped his conversation and turned his head to them. “The harbingers of sin.” he grinned “How have your recent conquests been?” His lord returned his smile. “Wonderful, turning a population into performance enhancing drugs? Mutilating and difling priests and shrine worlds? It’s been grand lord commander.” Eidolon nodded. “This is good, but now why I called you here.” He gestured to the sorcerer, he began an incantation and summoned an image of a planet. “This planet is Vikitros. There is nothing upon it save a fortress, but what is within said fortress our father desires it….” Marthas narrowed his eyes, the fact that Fulgrim wanted whatever is inside most mean the planet is incredibly important.

The lord commander continued “I sent host upon host to attack the world but they come back broken...or they don’t return at all.” Adelram stroked his chin with his clawed gauntlet. “So you want my warband to take it?” “Yes, but you will not be doing this by yourself.” His lord raised his eyebrow in confusion. “With all due respect but we are more than capable to do it ourselves.” As Adelram spoke, Marthas could see that his lord did not want to share the glory with another warband. Nor did he. Eidolon then sighed wearily “we don’t have much choice in the matter, our….father said he desires the “captain” of the 4th company to take the fortress and deliver the prize.” Marthas could detect some venom as he mentioned captain it’s clear that he dislikes whoever is charge of the warband. “Hmm, I heard of the 4th company but I am not aware of who leads it.” “It’s no surprise that is the case, he was sent away shortly after we became a proper legion again. But the question is...how he did survive the purge?” All of his brothers began murmuring, Adelram looked concerned. “So...they somehow survived Istvaan III?” “Yes, his foolish ideas and along with his isurbodiantion made our father exile him. Istvaan III was the chance to end him but his company survived.” Eidolon traced his finger along his scar. “Despite all of that...he still lives. I called you because I require...loyal members of the third to ensure our father gets his prize. He will arrive soon so for now enjoy the bounties of my station.” Adelram smiled and gave a small bow. “Thank you lord commander, once the traitor arrives I will ensure he does his task.” Eidolon gave a curt nod “Good, now leave I must discuss further details with my sorcerer.” Adelram turned away from the throne, we all followed him out of Eidolon’s chambers. Marthas smiled “a fortress? Sounds interesting.” His lord nodded in agreement. “Indeed it does Marthas, but I am curious about the captain of the 4th company.” Izel shook his head “who cares about him? Eidolon called us because we are reliable. I imagine if he steps out of line the lord commander wouldn’t mind if we kill him.” Adelram frowned at Izel. “Don’t be too hasty, our father requested his presence so he should have some measure of skill.” His lord began walking, he turned his head back slightly “I can’t wait to meet him…”

This will be interesting... Haha I hope Taurus is able to survive.

Chapter 9
Taurus walked to the docking bay with Tetricus and Gavisus, they have now arrived at their destination but there was annoyance. He looked back slightly to see Inferus pleading to let him come, to the point he almost begged. “Captain, I must come with you!” “No.” he said firmly. “Why not!?” He had his reasons, he knows why he is so desperate. “You think he might be here?” Inferus cast his eyes away, that said everything. “I want you to go back to training.” “Bu-” “Now Asriel.” Taurus raised his voice slightly. His company chef shook his head he stopped walking and slowly he vanished as they gained some distance. Gavisus chuckled “that wasn’t nice…” “I can’t have him getting distracted.” “Right, but I wonder captain why bother training him at all? We just need him to make food.” Tetricus nodded in agreement. “I agree, do you have some plan in the works?” “In a manner of speaking I do, considering Inferus’ past he has a history of fighting. I want to make use of that.” His company sorcerer narrowed his eyes at him. “You gave him a nickname?” he completely ignored his reasoning and focused on the fact he gave Asriel a nickname. “Is there a problem brother?” He sighed slightly in return. “No...I won’t doubt, you have a plan.” he then faced forward continued walking in silence. Eventually they reached the docking bay and approached the airlock doors. They slid open and all of them walked through as the doors opened to space station Valira all of the members of the third present stared at him. Their eyes were placed upon his chest, he looked down to the gleaming palatine aquila, he shrugged and made his way to Eidolon’s chambers with his brothers. Tetricus frowned “I remember the last time we came here…” Gavisus smiled “Eidolon tried to order us around...but you refused didn’t you captain?” “I did, he sent two warbands after us when we left due to the insult. We ended them.” “That we did!” said Gavisus. The sorcerer sighed heavily “Taurus our lives will be easier i-” “I won’t deface my armour and my stance with Eidolon won’t change.” he said firmly. His brother shrugged in resignation “very well…” As they got to the doors, Taurus pushed them open and walked inside with his brothers. He could see that Eidolon was in discussion with a leader of another warband and a sorcerer. Taurus approached the throne “Hello Eidolon.” His opaque eyes fell upon him. “Lord commander Eidolon.” he hissed at him. “We are both captains.” “Yes and you serve me as I am your lord commander.” Taurus could see he was on edge, his voice was firm but he did not raise his voice either.

He bought his eyes to the warband leader, he had long white hair, horns and his armour held garish colours. But he wielded a massive mace like weapon. He smiled at him. “So this is the captain of the 4th.” “Yes, this is captain Cornelius of the 4th company. Exiled for thinking he knows better than our father.” “Your father” said Taurus. He could see Eidolon is now grinding his teeth, the warband leader frowned at him in clear annoyance. “So tell me Eidolon who is this?” Eidolon nodded “This is Lieutenant Adelram of the 11th company also known as the lord of sin. Unlike you he respects our father and his wisdom. He has come far unlike you.” The name caused him to raise his eyebrow, he looked Adelram up and down. So this is him. The lord of sin curled his lip in disgust “I can’t believe I was interested in meeting you. It seems you are disrespectful and ugly.” “Well beauty is the eye of the beholder when I look at you? I see a slave.” Adelram took a step forward, eldritch energy began thrumming through his body. “You insult my dedication to the dark prince!?” “Yes I am, for he will twist you inside out and then discard you. Or perhaps my lord primarch will do it.” The lord of sin unsheathed his weapon, Eidolon raised his hand. “Enough.” Adelram gave him a look. “But!” “Enough!” he shouted. The lord of sin returned to his position, he his hand still gripped his weapon. Taurus looked up to Eidolon. “Our lord primarch gave me a mission. I assume you know the parameters?” “Yes I do.” he gestured to the sorcerer. “Show him.” The sorcerer summoned an image of the planet. “This is Vikitros, our father desires a prize that is contained within the fortress, you will retrieve it and bring it here.” Taurus walked up to the image. “I see, can the sorcerer zoom in?” Eidolon gave a curt nod, the image changed and displayed a large fortress. Every inch of the wall is mounted with anti aircraft guns, the walls are manned by imperial fists and a imperial guard regiment by his observation. “I can do it.” Taurus said firmly, he knew that his brothers most likely hurled themselves at the walls without a thought. He can now see why Fulgrim turned to him. “Right we are leaving.” “Wait.” said Eidolon. “Adelram’s warband will go with you.” “I don’t need his help.” “I insist.” the “lord commander” said firmly. “Our general said you have no input in his letter. I do not desire his presence.” at the mention of having no input Eidolon rose from this throne. “He said that!?” “Yes, he did.” “Now how long does it normally take to get to Vikitros?” Eidolon calmed himself and sat on his throne. “About a week.” “Right, we will take the fortress in two days after we arrive.” Everyone gasped in the hall save his brothers, the “lord commander” shook his head in amusement. “Assaulting such a fortress would take weeks...not days.” Taurus bought up two fingers. “I can take the fortress in two days, my company can do it. Now is there anything else?” He could see Adelram body language is stuck in a mix of fury and surprise, Eidolon seemed assured of his death. “Go then, I expect you back in two weeks and two days.” He nodded and began leaving the hall with his brothers but he stopped and turned his head back slightly to the lord of sin. “Asriel gives his regards.” His eyes went wide, it was not shock but he could see a huge range of emotions was playing across his face but it was mainly anger. He left the lord of sin with that emotion as he left Eidolon’s chambers.

Asriel fired at the range, Ambrosia’s presence was a distraction but he got use to it in time. But he was distracted, there might of been a chance that he was there. Why wouldn’t he let me come along? His thoughts trailed across his brain. He then felt someone hitting him across the head causing his shot to veer off. He frowned and lowered the sniper rifle. “Ambrosia what is it?” The assassin shook her head. “You are distracted, distractions can get you killed.” He thought to bark back at her but he took a deep breath. “I am distracted.” she raised her eyebrow at him in surprise. “You admitting a fault? That is surprising.” “Well Taurus must be training me for a reason, he could have me cook all day but he doesn’t. He wants me here so I will wait for him to explain why. No-” The door to the training hall suddenly opened, Taurus was there. “Inferus come and Ambrosia? Tetricus is waiting for you in the usual place.” Asriel furrowed his brow. “What is going on.” “No questions said Taurus, just follow.” He left the room, the assassin gave a small shrug, Asriel strapped the sniper rifle to his back and jogged out of the room. He saw Taurus outside with a chalkboard. “What is this?” said Asriel. “Follow me.” his captain began pushing the chalkboard, he did as he was ordered and followed.

They walked in silence, Asriel wondered what was going on, the fact that he is here must mean they are done with their business on space station Valira. “Captain, have you been to the station?” He said nothing, he kept pushing the chalkboard in silence, Asriel looked around and he could see that they are heading in the direction that leads to Tetricus’ abode. As they got to the door leading to the tunnel, Taurus pressed the button to open the door, they continued walking down the tunnel. His captain did not say a word.“Taurus why are we here?” asked Asriel. Again nothing so he decided to keep quiet until Taurus reveals the purpose of coming here. They soon reached the door to the sorcerer's room and both of them walked inside. But what was odd is that the siren’s were not singing, Asriel guessed it’s because Tetricus is not here. Taurus walked to the middle of the chamber pushing aside the table, Asriel followed and stood behind his captain. He then released his grip on the chalkboard and nodded. His eyes scanned each siren and names began spilling from his lips. “Lani’thya, Sithilim, Dol’isha….” as he spoke each name the sirens bought their attention to Taurus. As he finished speaking the last name suddenly their bodies began distorting showing more of their daemonic nature, hands turned into crab claws, black horns grew from metal faceplates and they strained on the chains shrieking, begging to be close to his captain. Asriel raised his eyebrow. “W-what did you do?” “I just got their attention.” “Now silence all of you!” the sirens stopped at his order, just by their mouths movements they were quivering. Taurus nodded “I want all of you to conjure an image of Vikitros, I want to see the fortress, the people and those who lead!” his voice was carried across the room and to his surprise the daemonhosts obeyed. They began singing a high pitched song and the image of a large fortress was conjured. Taurus then bought out a piece of chalk from his belt and began writing on the board looking at the fortress from time to time. “Captain can you please tell me what is going on?” Asriel was still confused. He stopped writing. “Formulating a plan to take this fortress in two days. You and Ambrosia will be important.” He gazed at the fortress in shock, just glancing at it he knows it’s impossible to take such a large fortress in two days. “May I ask how?” Taurus stopped for a moment. “The mistake my “brothers” made is trying to engage in siege warfare hence why they did not get anywhere. Astartes are not siege specialists.” Asriel raised his eyebrow. “What of the iron warriors and imperial fists?” his captain stopped writing again. “They tried to get good at it but do remember the resources that one has available to them now. Back during the great crusade we were legion, we had the numbers and resources but these days?” He wrote a number on the blackboard. “Most warbands have 100 astartes which is about the strength of a company. Now in siege warfare generally the defender has the advantage via supplies and manpower. Think about it as you can see by the conjured image the wall has AA guns, heavy bolters, astartes and the imperial guard manning the walls.” Asriel nodded in understanding “if we assault normally it will be bloody.” Taurus smiled “Exactly, so the first day will be important. That’s where you and Ambrosia will come in.”

Staring at the board Asriel could see he is writing a detailed plan and drawing a layout of the fortress. Taurus began speaking while writing “so Inferus, pay attention to what I will now say. You will update Ambrosia on this information and...I am having a suit of armour prepared for you.” Asriel smiled at the prospect of new gear, but he decided to pay attention to what Taurus has to say to him. “I am all ears captain.” “Good, now listen carefully…”

Tetricus stood in the war room, it was bustling with all of his brothers, they just dropped out of the warp and what has him curious is how they are going to take a fortress in two days. He did not react when he announced such a thing to Eidolon, he knew his captain if he said he is going to do something he will do it. He looked over to Gavisus who is smiling ear to ear in excitement. “Tetricus..aren’t you excited? Taking a fortress in two days? This...will be interesting.” He could not help but nod in agreement. “Taurus always has a plan. I am eager to see what he has in mind for this war.” The war room doors then opened everyone turned to the doors and it was his captain, he was wheeling in the chalkboard, he placed the board in front of the war room screen and then nodded. Tetricus could see some measure of confusion but he was used to this by now. His captain called out. “Everyone’s attention upon me!” everyone glued their eyes to Taurus, he then flipped the board displaying a detailed drawing of the fortress, along with faces and crosses upon them. He then went into his pouch and pulled out a small extendable metal rod. “Right, we are now discussing the plan to take the fortress in two days.” At the announcement of two days some of his brothers began murmuring, he guessed these are the recent recruits. One raised his hand “Captain….why aren’t you using the war room screen I am sure you could produce a far more detailed diagram of the fortress with it.” Taurus looked at the astartes like he said something stupid, he ignored the question. “Now as I said we are discussing the plan to take the fortress.” He placed the rod on the anti air guns. “This is the main problem, these guns on the walls would shoot down any drop pods or thunderhawks that get near the fortress. Also…” he placed the rod on the crossed out faces. “These are the leaders of those who man said fortress. The first is Captain Logithius of the imperial fists, the second? Liberian Javier.” He then placed the rod on a human face. “The leader of the imperial guard regiment is General Carlos.” Gavisus raised his hand. “So I assume we have to take out the leaders and AA guns to have an easier time taking the fortress and I assume we are not handling that part of the plan?” Taurus nodded in agreement. “Yes.” he placed the rod on the fortress. “Inferus and Ambrosia will be spending the first day disabling the defences and assassinating the leaders of the defenders. I spent the last week learning of their movements and Asriel assures me he can destroy the AA guns along with the heavy bolters that man the walls.” As soon as he said that he learned of their movements, Tetricus furrowed his brow. He raised his hand. “Did you use my sirens behind my back again?” His captain looked at him. “Yes.” Tetricus sighed heavily.

He folded his arms. “Can’t you at least tell me?” “Why?” “They are daemonhosts!? Something could go wrong!” Taurus stroked his chin. “They are always quite eager to help me so I use them.” Tetricus sighed again “nevermind…” His captain continued. “Now Sagax will drop them off a few clicks away from the fortress under the cover of night. Then they will scale the wall via a blind spot and infiltrate the fortress and begin the operation. On the second day I will lead an on the assault the fortress using the rain of fire formation with half of the company.” Taurus then pointed the rod at him. “Tetricus you will lead the other half of the warband on the ground with the predators and sirens.” Tetricus nodded, the plan was sound but he had one question. He raised his hand. “So how will the infiltrators notify you that their task is complete?” “They won’t, we will attack the fortress on the second day at 12 am sharp.” Tetricus shook his head. “Bu-” “The plan will succeed.” his captain said firmly. He knew that Taurus could not fathom failure he had absolute faith in both Asriel and Ambrosia. His captain then called out. “All of you are dismissed! ready yourselves for war!” Everyone began leaving the room he did have some small amount of worry but as always Taurus knew what he was doing.


Asriel ran with Ambrosia towards the blind spot in the cover of night, in a few hours it will be 12 am. At the same time he tried not to look at Ambrosia, the strange contraption on her head caused his skin to crawl. So he focused on himself and the task, firstly the armour his wearing is quite light despite it being carapace armour and the task? He could not help think it was pure madness. But oddly it was sound if what they do here goes well. Their part was the most important in a sense they will make the assault possible. Using the hills for cover both of them approached the blind spot. Asriel looked up the wall he noted this is the worst part. Asriel got his knives ready, they began glowing purple with purple energy he stood in front of the wall and focused. He felt Ambrosia wrapping her arms around his neck and holding tightly.

He grit his teeth and began scaling the wall with the knives. The blades easily melted into the wall along with using biomancy to aid in strength and fatigue reduction. As he slowly went up the wall, now it dawned upon him why Taurus had Ambrosia there while he was training in the range. His old self would not be able to even handle the assassin touching him. He found himself smiling as he went up the wall, in a couple of minutes they reached the top. As they flipped over they were near stairs heading down, despite being crouched he could see the fortress building. It was covered in gothic and mechanics sigils, Asriel wondered what is exactly within this fortress. He then turned in Ambrosia’s direction she vanished. He chuckled silently to himself. She has already went to work. He thought to himself.

Asriel took a deep breath, he used telepathy to push people’s notice away from him a common technique he used to move around. He remained crouched and began moving down the wall, he passed imperial soldiers who paid him no mind at most they rub the back of their necks as always. Even the imperial fist astartes did not notice him. He came across the first heavy bolter, in a gap he planted a knife. He then moved to the first AA gun and did the same. So far things are easy, he got to the last AA gun but as he was moving an astartes rubbed his neck and turned in his direction. He pointed his bolter at him. Sweat trailed down his brow, he could see his finger moving to press the trigger. Asriel pushed his thoughts into the astartes head +no one is here, it’s just your imagination. Focus on your duty.+ He could see the astartes is struggling but luckily he turned back to his original position. Asriel gave a small sigh of relief, he placed the last knife and nodded. Now it’s time to infiltrate the fortress and make a kill.

His mind began swimming, but all he sensed is doom and death which was odd and he could see a skull hanging over the fortress. Since in the last few days they threw back a traitor assault, the future should be favourable. Javier tried to focus while meditating to divine the meaning of why this is happening. Despite the victory he can’t see anything favourable in their future. He opened his eyes, sweat lining his brow. “I should inform the captain, we must be alert.” He rose from his cross legged position and turned towards the door. But there was someone there, a woman in a black suit wearing a strange contraption on head that is shaped like a skull. Javier readied his force staff. He tried to summon his psychic powers but nothing would come at most a pabalbe sense of dread gripped him. So he charged, the intruder got into a battle stance and the servos within her helmet began spinning as black energy leaped from her frame and crashed into his body. Javier screamed but then another wave slammed into him, blood began trailing down his nose and eyes. All of this was happening to him and he could do nothing. He could not feel the psychic energy that normally grips his body, he could feel nothing at all.

Carlos went over the reports, the amount of dead from the last attack and their current resources. The attacks have been unrelenting by the heretical traitor forces, it’s clear they want access to the vault, he does not know what’s within it but it’s important enough to require the aid of a company of imperial fists. That aid is something he is thankful for, it’s their presence that ensured many of his men are able to see the next day but they must remain alert an attack could come at any moment. Carlos then rubbed his neck he could feel a slight cold breeze as a hand was suddenly placed on his mouth, he could then feel a stinging sensation gripping his neck. His eyes diverted down to see blood pouring down his armour. He struggled for his life but all he could do is let loose a muffled scream.

Asriel now stood on the roof of the fortress holding his sniper rifle, he could see the soldiers and astartes are running around getting into defensive positions. He guessed that they have now discovered both his and Ambrosia’s work. He killed general Carlos and she took care of liberian Javier. He then began aiming down the sights and scanned the walls of the fortress and then he spotted him the captain of company, captain Logithius. He could clearly see the icy fury on his face, he assumed he was friends with the liberian. In the end it did not matter, he won’t see honorable combat or get to fight for the emperor either. Asriel found his heart beginning to beat faster, he was excited he wondered what expressions his fellow astartes will make, their captain ripped from them and they could do nothing about it.

His lips began quivering, he bought his head back and shook his head. “Focus.” he said quietly to himself the act of killing of will feel far more better. He aimed down the sights again and before shooting he began to chant. A normal sniper round would not kill an astartes, even if it was a headshot. More has to be done, pink wisps started to crawl on the surface of the weapon. He lined up the shot, making sure to take the wind direction, movement and recoil into account. Once he was satisfied he fired, the head of the captain exploded in a brilliant pink light and all he could feel as he watched the captain’s body toppling to the floor is elation, the panic caused a great grin to line his lips. “Time to move.” he turned away his part done in the operation, now he has to remain hidden until the assault is done.

Taurus stood in the thunderhawk with Gavisus and several other astartes, the appointed time has come. At the moment he is blinking running checks through his tactical feed to ensure that the jump pack attached to his armour is ready to be used. He then heard a call from the pilot “Captain, the AA guns are turning in our direction. Should I engage evasive maneuvers?” As the pilot spoke he could see his brothers fidgeting slightly. “No, remain on course.” “Yes...captain.” said the pilot. Gavisus frowned “maybe the human and the abomination failed?” “They won’t fail.” said Taurus. His brother was about to open his mouth to speak again until they heard several muffled explosions, Gavisus closed his mouth and took a step back. Taurus allowed himself to smile. “Open the landing bay doors! Get ready to jump!” At his order the doors slowly began opening, all of them ran forward and jumped. They were right above the walls and he could see the enemy were in disarray, the astartes were trying to control the situation but the mortals were panicking. He could see from the other thunderhawks those in his group have leapt from their respective thunderhawks. Taurus opened his communication line with all of them. “Engage the rain of fire formation!” all of them in a clockwork motion drew bolters and bolt pistols. They unloaded their magazines down towards the imperial forces.

Before they even landed many were cut down by bolt-reactive shells, they did not even get the chance to look up. Half the company landed across the fortress, his squad landed on the walls, Taurus used the jetpack to break his fall. He unclipped the jetpack and drew his sabre he pointed at the remainder that were alive. “Kill them! Show them what it means to stand against the third!” He ran forward with his squad, the first enemy a human scrambled to aim with his plasma gun, Taurus shot the guardsman in the head with his bolt pistol. The second was an imperial fist astartes, he ran towards him wielding a bolt pistol and chainsword. Taurus shook his head, with one hand his threw his blade. The weapon impaled the face the imperial fist who toppled to the ground. He shot another human and as he passed the astartes he killed without barely looking he grabbed his blade and removed the head of another mortal that crossed his path.

As they worked down the wall he sliced and shot anyone that dared to stop him. Gavisus then ran up to him. “Erm...captain?” “Don’t distract me Calor.” said Taurus. “It’s not that...but...we haven’t done anything yet. Can you at least save something for us?” Taurus allowed himself a brief moment to look around they were near the end of the wall. There were no enemies in front of him. He looked back to see the path they ran is drenched in blood and limbs. Body parts are are also scattered everywhere. He stopped running and so did his squad. He wondered if he should apologise, but decided against it. “How come you couldn’t kill anything?” Gavisus shook his head the servo’s of his helmet winding at the motion. “We couldn’t we would aim at someone and you would shoot them before we can do anything. Your..prowess caused the enemy to focus upon you but that did not stop you. At least the blood looks nice on your armour.” Taurus looked down to himself, he was drenched in blood. He did not even notice. “Well the captain must be the pinnacle of the company.” Gavisus nodded “oh yes, we are all actually impressed.” “It’s good that you are for you must try to reach it.” “I see b-” “Don’t say can’t, never say that.”

He sighed and walked over towards the side of the wall that has the fortress building. He did not want Gavisus to distract him from the battle. Looking down he could see his brothers are sweeping over the enemy, but what annoyed him is that he saw that some of his brothers have been killed. “We must do more.” Gavisus stood at his side. “But we are clearly winning.” “Yes, I only estimated 2% of our forces should of been killed. Scanning below I see 5% to 8% percent.” Taurus then heard the song of the siren greet his ears, the door of the fortress was blown open and their predators along with the rest of their forces came in. “I underestimated the enemy more of the ground forces should of been part of our group.” He eyed the broken doors. Tetricus entered with the vehicles, the song of the chained sirens was causing the reminder of the mortal army to drop their weapons and charge towards the daemonhosts in a mad frenzy of desire. But they never get close, they were gunned down while howling in pleasure or singing the words expressed by the sirens. He faced his brother “essentially the fortress is now ours, come let us collect Lord Fulgrim’s prize.” He began walking to the steps Gavisus nodded and followed “captain do we have time for a victory celebration?” Taurus thought about it for a moment. “Yes, despite my grievances the company did well. We took the fortress far more quicker than expected.” at his confirmation those that followed him began cheering in excitement.

Chapter 10
Asriel stood with Ambrosia within the fortress, the assassin’s back was to the wall and Asriel stood attention, they were waiting for Taurus. He said he would meet them here. They watched as the astartes were dragging away imperial guardsmen into the darkness, screaming for their lives. Asriel was used to this he could see Ambrosia was not by her body language. She is clearly trying to detach herself. “Is something wrong?” “Yes and no, it’s more confusing.” “What is confusing?” “The torturing and maiming of soldiers so the astartes can engage in hedonism? That is quite confusing.” Asriel furrowed his brow slightly. “It’s not confusing, the warband does not worship the emperor.” “That is evident I am just wondering why Taurus allows it.” A scream of anguish greeted Asriel’s ears, he held his sniper rifle tightly the need to leave this position consumed utterly it’s been a long time since has done anything of that nature. He took a deep breath “Taurus does not worship the emperor either.” “I know, but he is different. Not once have I seen him engage in these...victory celebrations. Taurus is efficient he has focus unlike the rest. All of them should be that way.” “Or perhaps he experiences no joy until he gets what he wants. As you said for many it’s quite base but he desires the best company. Would maiming and defiling people get him that?” “True, but the question is why everyone else follows him.” Asriel could now see that Ambrosia is an outsider, it’s clear she has been with the warband longer but she knows nothing about them.

He nodded “it’s...respect. It’s the simple fact that Taurus is doing all these things and you can only ask yourself is how? How is he doing this? Why is he not like us? All these questions play in your head again and again. But for us it’s clear we can see he is favoured, so how can we exactly judge him for not being a specific way?” The assassin chuckled “those that judged him are now dead.” “Yes, Griffin and his supporters. Do you know what? I think he was jealous I recall he said that he said everything about him is ugly but I disagree I can’t see that. Now-” before he could finish he heard large footsteps, out of the darkness of the hallway he spotted Taurus walking with the warband apothecary. He could see both of them were signing which was strange “What do you think is in the vault Taurus?” “I don’t know, the image did not show that but whatever is in it must be important.” Both astartes approached them, his captain gave both him and Ambrosia a curt nod. “Both of you follow.” said Taurus. So they fell in behind him. He had a good guess where they are going. Silentus and Taurus continued to talk “Are you really going to deliver whatever is in that vault?” “That is what our primarch wants Silentus, he gave us a mission we must complete it.” “I see, but I want to discuss something else.” Asriel can see that Taurus is now concerned. “What is it?” “I wish to speak of the gods again.” “I do not.” “But I do, I wish to ask have any of the others tempted you? I do recall you aren’t marked yet.” Asriel’s eye grew wide with that information. He looked at Taurus waiting for his answer he was silent all the way to the vault, but Silientus was still expecting an answer.

His captain looked up to the giant vault “Inferus open it.” “Errr how?” “With sorcery of course.” Asriel slung his sniper rifle over his shoulder. Such an answer would be obvious, he placed his hand on the vault and began charging it with eldritch energy, slowly the white metal turned purple, almost like glass. He turned his head back slightly to see both of them are still talking signing at each other. “Taurus, you don’t make deals with the gods are you truly devoted to the dark prince?” Asriel could see Taurus is taking time to respond. “I am. I know I am.” “Then why aren’t you like the rest of us?” “I don’t know.” “So you aren’t marked and you don’t understand why you haven’t changed. From the looks of things it seems you haven’t chosen a path yet.” Taurus signed back firmly “I have chosen my path.” “It’s not the path of the dark prince. Not yet.” The apothecary eyed one of Taurus’ swords, the blade he has never seen him use. “You haven’t used that weapon since the scouring. Why?” “Why not? It has sentimental value.” “No...we have been together far too long. I was there before Gavisus or Tetricus, I can see why you don’t want me on the battlefield.” Taurus quickly signed back “You are too important.” “Or you fear to lose what remains of this shattered company, but I am also lost, it just seems you haven’t chosen the pit to jump in yet. So back to my original question has any of the four save the dark prince approached you?” Asriel watched Taurus slowly sign. “The blood god.” If Asriel was not wearing his helmet they would see his mouth has fallen agape.

The thought that the blood god is interested in Taurus is impossible he looked at his soul, he felt the approval, how his soulfire radiated unless….he watched Silentus shake his head. “Essnetially they are competing, the dark prince and the blood god, let me guess it has something to do with your sword?” Taurus slowly nodded. “I see, I just hope you make the right decision when it comes to choose.” “I have chosen.” Taurus signed. “You have chosen not to commit, but I tell you that our brothers would not stand for this if the blood god is sniffing out your soul.” Taurus was about to sign, but the vault began crumbling into purple dust. Asriel nodded “captain it’s open.” Taurus came forward “good, now we can collect what we need and leave.” All of them entered the vault and what they found is that they have walked into a storage room full of strange organs. Asriel looked around, Silentus quickly signed at Taurus “It’s gene-seed!” he quickly grabbed one off the shelf and began scanning it with a strange device. Taurus folded his arms “who does it belong to?” the device chimed and the apothecary lowered it. He then signed firmly “It belongs to the third.” Taurus chuckled “so this is prize our primarch desires…well then time to off load it.” He left the vault with Silentus, but he stood still his mind was far more concerned about Taurus’ spiritual issue.

Ambrosia walked up to him. “I know you understood everything they said, I did too.” “I have no idea what you are talking about.” “Don’t lie, but now we know why Taurus acts the way he does. One of the dark powers could of given him a strong and young body from what I understand both dark gods would do such a thing. But the question is which one did it?” Asriel shook his head “I-it’s obviously the dark prince.” “I doubt it.” “What do you know? I follow the dark gods I-” “I have killed many of the dark gods followers, he has not been beautified I imagine he looks exactly like the day he left terra after the unification wars.” “Think of how he fights and how he acts. I imagine the dark god of blood and war would like a dedicated company. It might not be this one, but if he owns Taurus he would get it.” Now Asriel understood the possibility of that happening and the added fact he won’t be weighed down by the nails that infests the world eater legion which keeps them from getting things done. “Fine, I accept it. But what do you expect me to do?” “Nothing I just find it quite interesting.” She then left him alone in the vault. He looked down towards the ground “what would be the right thing to do?” he said to himself. For now Asriel decided to keep this information to himself, as Silentus said what he now learned is dangerous. There is no way to know how the warband would react to such a revelation.

A short BUT an important chapter. A very important chapter.

Hmmm. Foreshadowing much? Haha, I look forward to the rest of it very much.

lliu wrote:
Hmmm. Foreshadowing much? Haha, I look forward to the rest of it very much.

Indeed! Can't wait to show you where I am going to take the story. Mwhahahahaha

Chapter 11
Taurus watched from the bridge as the ship docked with space station Valira, he has arrived back in time. Two weeks and two days. He has proved the worth of his company. He did what the others could not. But then his blade began vibrating violently, he placed his hand upon the handle to calm it. Yet it kept shaking, due to his past experience using it, the only way it could talk is when it is drawn oddly enough. He squeezed the handle tighter, but as he did so a cool and firm voice passed through his mind, it’s been centuries since he last heard it. +They will betray you...kill them...take their skulls.+ “Shut up!” he hissed at the blade. Everyone on the bridge kept to work not caring what he says, something he is thankful for. The blade stopped vibrating and no more words came from it. He released his grip and sighed slightly. At times he wonders why he keeps it. It was a gift from his lord primarch, it holds great sentimental value but the power of blade helped them survive istvaan III and the scouring. Such power might be needed one day, he did not know when but he does not desire to risk it. Sagax looked away from the command throne screen “the ship is docking, I think you should get the shipment ready.” Taurus nodded “Yes, I am eager to see Eidolon’s reaction since I smashed aside his doubt in the ability of my company.” He turned away and sent a message for Gavisus and Tetricus to meet him at the docking bay.
He began the journey to the area, the journey was uneventful until his blade started to vibrate again. He gripped it and the voice passed through his mind again. +Your brothers are not soldiers...there is only one being who can give you what you need.+ Taurus quickly removed his hand, the blade stopped it’s movement yet it continued to talk. +I can make you a great general and warrior, khorne needs warriors not butchers. He needs soldiers not raiders..+ Just for a fraction of a second he thought that offer was enticing but dismissed it. He wondered why is the sword talking in such a fashion now? When he used it in the past he never talked this much. He sent his thoughts to the blade I do business with someone else, in return all he got is a cold chuckle.

A part of him wanted Tetricus to take a look at the blade, but he recalled the conversation with Silentus, his brothers would not like it. They are his brothers but unlike him they are now fanatics, he can see that fanaticism in Gavisus and his skin hobby. He took a deep breath “I can endure this...I am the captain of this company. I can endure anything for them..” “Endure what?” He flicked behind him to see Ambrosia standing there. “It’s nothing.” The assassin frowned “I can read sign language.” Taurus eyes went wide, his hand was going to reach for her throat but held back. “So you know.” “I do, don’t worry I will keep it a secret. You are the only one who has some respect for themselves.” Taurus relaxed slightly. “I thank you for your discretion Ambrosia.” She folded her arms. “But...I somewhat agree with the apothecary you should get rid of the sword if it is causing you problems.” “This blade saved us.” “Do you need saving? Does anyone?” “They might, when it comes to chaos you can’t take chances. Especially with my fellow “brothers” of the third.” The assassin sighed “you are taking a chance now.” “I know what I am doing, I kept this blade on my person for centuries.” “Fine….” She shrugged. “If it blows up in your face don’t blame me…” she turned and walked away. The blade started it’s movement again. +They will all betray you...treachery is the blood of all followers of the hated one…” Taurus tried to ignore it, he continued his journey. As he reached the docking bay he could see all of the gene-seed is being loaded on large carts and being pushed to the space station entrance. Gavisus and Tetricus were there. +Traitors the both of them...degenerates...sybarites..you are better than this. You are a soldier...+ Taurus tried not to let his concern show he approached his brothers. “I assume Eidolon will be impressed.” Gavisus gave a great grin and nodded. “Aye, I bet he will be beside himself! You were great on the walls! I wish I could do that.” Taurus folded his arms “well if you train as much as I do perhaps you could do it. I could always change your free time and give you personal lessons.” His brother frowned slightly “But I need to paint...so..” “As always..” Taurus tried not to roll his eyes. +See? He is weak, he cares more for his perversities than being the soldier you need.+ Tetricus coughed slightly. “We should get going.”

Taurus began walking to the docking bay doors with his brothers. “yes I am eager to see Eidolon.” he tried to force the words of the sword away. He should focus on what is in front of him. As they entered the space station, again people stared at him and his breastplate. Just like before he ignored them and coutined making his way to Eidolon’s chambers. As he got there he saw the lord of sin waiting at the doors. Their eyes met. “I wish to speak with you captain of the 4th.” Taurus frowned and approached the warband leader. “I had a feeling you would succeed.” Gavisus snorted “you thought were were going to die.” Tetricus nodded in agreement. “Yes I do recall you were quite angry….” Adelram gave both his brothers a look of pure contempt. If they were anywhere else he would kill them, but even so he would not allow such a thing. +He would kill them...he could kill you...but if you used me...we could take his skull for khorne…+ Taurus sighed. “Tell me what do you want?” “I wish to speak of the creature on your ship.” “Creature? You mean Asriel?” He nodded. “I tell you this as your brother and a fellow member of the third...get rid of it.” He could not help but fold his arms in annoyance. “He is a member of my company. Just because you gave him up in weakness...” “I was not weak!” he barked back. The lord of sin quickly calmed himself. “Our father was just looking out for my best interests. What that...creature does is make you rely on it. It makes you think that you need him but he will ruin you completely and utterly.” +He speaks the truth...listen to the sybarite. That human can’t be trusted…+ Taurus tried not to react to the words of his blade. “So this is a warning?” “Yes it is, that’s all I will say on the matter. Now good day.” The lord of sin walked away. Gavisus shrugged “I don’t like him.” “Neither do I” said Tetricus.

Taurus gave a small smile to his brothers “at least we all agree.” they entered Eidolon’s chamber he was there sitting on his throne. But there was an object sitting on his lap. It was covered in a piece of white cloth, he wondered what it was. He walked to the middle of the room. “Eidolon the 4th has completed our lord primarch’s mission.” All Eidolon did in response is give a hurt nod, he rose from his throne while holding the covered object. He walked towards him, they were now face to face, the “lord commander” gave a heavy sigh. “You did as ordered, you returned in two weeks and two days. I also have word that the gene-seed is being offloaded. But with all things there has to be a reward for your actions.” I did it only to show the prowess of the 4th company Eidolon.” +Good, you understand you have no need for rewards or prizes. All you need are tools to commit war…+ “Our...father insists despite my reservations. He is allowing you to keep 10% of the gene-seed you retrieved.” He could see Gavisus was about to say something but raised his hand to stop him. “I thank you for this gift, according to my apothecary there is enough gene-seed to make over hundred companies. 10% of that is most welcome.” Eidolon sighed again, he could see he would of rather kept it all for himself. “There is one more thing…” he bought up the object he is holding, he removed the cover displaying a pauldron with the third legion insignia. “This is a bonus from our father. It’s the pauldron he took from you.” Taurus almost reached out he felt his hand moving. +Don’t! It’s a trick!+ he stopped and retreated his hand. “What’s the catch?” The “lord commander” gave a smile. “You admit that Lord Fulgrim is our father. You admit that we are brothers...our father seeks to personally guide you as well.” +If you accept she will infect every fibre of your being...refuse…+ Taurus stared at the pauldron a part of him wanted it badly after seeing it again all these centuries, but he made a commitment. He can’t go back on that. +Good...you are a soldier…+ “I refuse, I am a soldier Eidolon. My grievances with our lord primarch is still sound.” Eidolon covered the pauldron “you had your chance...now get off my station I don’t want to see your boots dirtying my floor.” Taurus turned away with his brothers, he did not care for his insults. He is actually eager to leave as well. +Yes leave this den of depravity…+ Taurus nodded “Let’s leave, I tire of this place.” So he left the sword still whispering at the back of his mind.

Eidolon watched the traitor leave, again he spat in the face of the third, again he thinks he knows more than his betters. “What does he see?” he said to himself. He wondered what his father saw, he wondered what exactly is pushing him to return him to the fold? +It’s quite easy..+ the voice was smooth but each word he could hear the slithering of snakes. He shook his head. “He rejected you.” +I know.+ “I should kill him. I can retrieve the gene-seed.” +Calm yourself my commander, my wayward child will destroy himself and everything he has built. This was his opportunity to avoid that fate. In the end he was used to get what I want…+ His primarch knew something he did not, but from experience he knows not to question further. Each time that thought comes to his mind he feels his scar itching slightly. “I see I wish I could see his destruction for myself.” +You will die but when that time comes feel free to retrieve what belongs to me. From that point he will no longer be my son. I will enjoy watching him crash to the ground.+ The sound of snakes drifted away, he looked at the pauldron and smiled. “Oh how I look forward to that day…”

Gavisus painted his latest work, at the moment he is in jovial spirits. It’s been about a week or so since they left the station and everyone now has grins lining their faces. A prospect that is pleasing to him, but as always Tetricus is the mope who can’t be happy unless his sirens are singing but that’s just how he is. He made a stroke of red paint made with the blood of slaves he wanted to recreate the beautiful scene on the walls of the fortress. Taurus slicing away with fluid movements, watching the heads of mortals burst due to bolter rounds. Thinking about it causes him to quiver in pleasure, but as he painted Taurus in that beautiful scene of red. A strange feeling nagged him, he knows he does not fight for joy but he feels he would be far more happy if he does. What is bothering him is that he does not notice how wonderful he is at murder. He added the last finishing touch he stared at his piece of art made on fine human skin. “Something is wrong…” staring at the piece of art all he could feel is dread. He was about to make some changes until he heard a knock on his door. “Come in!” he called out. The door slid open, it was one of the astartes of the warband. An old member from the days of the great crusade. “Libius? What is it?” His green eyes darted around the room. He approached. “We need to talk.” “About what?” “Have you heard the rumours?” “No, I have been focusing on this!” he turned the canvas and showed Fibius his work, instead of admiring it he turned white like a sheet. Gavisus frowned “speak, what is on your mind?” His brother took a deep breath and stepped in closer. “There are rumours...that our captain is being courted by the blood god.” “Impossible!” he barked back.

He ground his teeth in frustration he pointed his paintbrush at Libius “don’t you dare speak such words to me!” “As I said...it’s rumours but…think about it. He isn’t like us. Sll of us look to the dark prince but he hasn’t changed.” “I don’t want to hear rumours or talk of mutiny. Does Tetricus know?” “N-no, we haven’t told him since…” “He is a witch?” Libius slowly nodded. He sighed and looked at his piece of art. “Tell me why are you so troubled looking at this?” “It bothers me because our captain is drenched in blood and gore he does not even notice how he kills. He displays no joy in slaying the followers of the corpse god.” “He has always been this way.” “Yes, but who out of the dark powers likes that form of murder? He engages in none of the activities that interest us and there is the fact…” he whispered “the blade he never uses is a relic of the blood god. A daemon weapon.” Gavisus felt his eyes bulging out of his head with that information. “He would never keep such an artifact! Yes he is strange! But he is dedicated to perfection like all of us! He used that blade to save us! Don’t you remember?” “I do..but perhaps if the rumours are true what if the blade saved us for entirely different reasons? Word is daemon weapons can influence its owner. Just look at the piece of art you painted the dark prince must be warning us! It’s an omen!”

Gavisus could not help but sigh, he felt weary. His jovial mood has turned to dust. “So what do you expect me to do?” “Just...talk to him. You have been with him far longer than I have.” Libius shook his head. “I don’t want it to be true.” Gavisus placed his hand on Libius’ pauldron “I will talk with him. Don’t worry, we don’t keep secrets in this warband. We aren’t like the rest.” Libius grasped his hand and smiled. “Thank you.” he then walked away, leaving his room. As his hand fell to his side he looked at his artwork. The dread he felt before began consuming him utterly.

Taurus sat at his table, going through the reports on the gene-seed they acquired. He wanted to ensure every single one is pure for implementation and luckily they all are. +The creature the sybarite warned you about will betray you…+ Taurus creased his brow in frustration. The voices have been unrelenting this past week. “Why are you speaking now?” he asked. +I speak because you have a far greater destiny. You will be a general that would crush all foes, a general that will have the respect of his men. This is what the lord of skulls desires from you.+ “I have the respect of my men.” +Because you are living a lie. You think that you are favoured by the dark prince but your body is strong and young because of only one patron. There are so many tools the blood god can give you if only you swear to serve. + “I refuse, I am quite happy with what I have here.” He then heard a knock on his door. +The first betrayer comes…+ Taurus tried not to react the door slowly opened to reveal Gavisus. He did not look happy which is odd, he looks concerned and he has not made such a face in centuries.

His brother walked toward the table and sat in front of him. “Captain we need to talk.” “About what?” Gavisus shook his head. “No secrets between us remember? All of us are comrades.” “Yes we are.” “So...tell me why don’t you use your old sword?” Taurus felt both his hearts jump within his chest suddenly. “It has sentimental value, I will use it once Fulgrim accepts that what I said to him was right.” “I see..since everyone is worried that your sword is a blade possessed by a daemon of khorne.” Taurus wanted to look away, he did not want to confirm it. The blade began laughing. “Where did you hear that?” “Libius told me that everyone is speaking about it. He requested that I speak to you on the matter. Proper channels remember?” He needed to find a way to divert the topic without being suspicious. “It’s just rumours.” “Right...so you don’t mind drawing your blade for me here then?” “Why?” “Because if it’s not a daemon weapon of khorne you should be able to draw it without any problems.” +Do it champion, do it so we can kill this one and take his skull for khorne.+ Taurus found sweat trailing down his brow for some reason. “I cannot, not at the moment.” “Why? What are you hiding?” “I am hiding nothing.” “Then draw your blade.” Taurus rose from the table. “They are just rumours! Why are you paying attention to them!?” Gavisus looked at him, his eyes was filled with disappointment. “Know if it is a blade of khorne, it will change you into something horrible captain. I don’t want that. Tell me that you are a servant of the dark prince.” Taurus responded firmly “I am a servant of the dark prince.” +Liar….+ His brother just rubbed his neck. “Very well.” he rose from the table, his jovial smile returned to his face. “You are a servant of the dark prince. I will let everyone know.” +You must kill him, he will turn everyone against us…+ Taurus felt his hand moving to the handle of the blade. He then gripped it tightly as he watched Gavisus leave. “How did my brothers find out?” +The creature told them, he was also there. I told you treachery is in the blood of the followers of the hated one.+

Taurus curled his lips in annoyance he briskly walked out of the room and made his way to the kitchen. Around this time Inferus should be preparing dinner. As he got to the door the blade spoke +This is your chance..he will lie to protect itself. Kill it now.+ Taurus entered the code and walked in he saw Asriel was cooking. He approached the company chef. “We need to talk.” “What is it captain?” “What have you told my brothers?” Inferus frowned “I don’t know what you are talking about.” +See! Look and understand! He knows but he lies!+ Taurus felt his anger building he tried to calm himself. “Back at the fortress when Silentus and I was talking. Did you understand our conversation?” Inferus stopped his work. He slowly shook his head. “No...I did not understand.” The blade hissed in frustration. +Take the skull of the liar, remove his head like the others!+ “Asriel...don’t lie to me.” “I am not lying what are you looking for? Are you okay?” Taurus placed his hand on the handle of the blade, he watched Inferus’ eyes move towards it. So he does know. +Kill him! Kill him now!+ the daemon was roaring in his mind. He turned away from the company chef. “It’s nothing...nothing at all.” He left the kitchen without another word.

He decided to go back to his room to calm down, it is just rumours and even if it’s true they are brothers. They have been through so much, they won’t betray him. They won’t betray everything he has built. As he got back to his chambers he entered them and got a drink ready for himself. He picked up the wine glass and sipped slowly to calm himself. This is not normal, he has never got worked up like this before. +You missed your chance. The traitor's come...ready yourself.+ Taurus heard his doors opening again, he heard several heavy footsteps. He bought his eyes to the door to see Gavisus at the head of a group of Astartes. “This is for your own good captain.” Taurus could not help but chuckle “so do you aim to betray me like Griffin Calor?” he placed the wine on the table he was drinking it at. He faced the group, Gavisus shook his head. “Give us the sword.” “This sword saved us.” “It did not save us!” he shouted. “It wanted to preserve you!” Taurus frowned. “Even so we might need it. Just in case.” His brother began pleading. “Stop being stubborn! Give us the blade! Don’t make use force!” +Look at the ants gathering together… I told you.+ Taurus removed his helmet from his belt and placed it on his head. “I order you to back down Lieutenant.” Gavisus grinned “Sometimes the leader can get it wrong...shoot to disable him!” All of them drew bolters and bolt pistols. Taurus cursed, he drew his weapons. +No! Use me! It’s the only way!+ Gavisus followers opened fire, Taurus dived to the side while firing his bolt pistol. Several shots hit the bodies and legs of the mutineers. He rolled as he landed and stood up right. He charged, Gavisus drew his bolter and fired quick shots into his legs, he barely saw the movement.

Taurus felt himself topping to the ground with a thud. He cursed in frustration, the group approached. Gavisus kicked his bolt pistol and blade out of his hand. “Now the blade…” +This is your final chance! Use me now!” “Calor...I know what I am doing.” “Not in this case.” “So you don’t trust me?” “Not in the instance but we are still brothers.” For some reason all Taurus could feel is rage, anger and frustration. “I am doing this so we can become the best company. All I did was for us to survive. It seems...you don’t understand that.” He drew the sword, as it left the scabbard. He felt it, a pounding heat enveloping his mind, his hearts twisting. All these sensations are different compared to Istvaan and the scouring. Even holding the blade it was like his hand was on fire, he looked up to see Gavisus is now stepping back pointing his bolter at him. Now looking at all of them, all those who are against his dream all he could feel is hatred. Pure and utter hatred. He spat “Traitors!” he quickly got to his feet. Gavisus frowned “so it seems you can’t control it.” “I am in control!” “Prove it.” he dropped his bolter on the ground and spread his arms. “Prove that you can control it.”

He pointed the blade at him, the heat was overwhelming. +It’s all lies...they seek to weaken you. Weaken this company.+ “You seek to weaken this company…” +Weakness needs to be purged.+ “Weakness...needs to be purged.” He charged towards Gavisus none of them could see his movements in a swift motion he planted the blade into the traitors neck. He gagged and gripped the blade while smiling. “Looks like I was right…” +Kill all the traitors…+ “All traitors will die!” +Skulls for khorne…+ He flicked his blade and removed Gavisus head, the sybarite’s head rolled on the ground as he spread his eyes over the traitors. “Skulls...for Khorne.”

Hope people like the chapter.

Chapter 12
Asriel finished cooking dinner, his mind raced wondering if something was wrong with captain. He has never seen him worried about something before. He wondered if he should of been truthful? But fear held him back, he did not know what to do. The fear that if he acts he will lose this home. That feeling utterly consumed him.

He frowned “maybe I should of said something?” he began placing the plates on the cart. “You should of said something.” He turned in the direction of the voice it was the same siren from before. Asriel ignored it, he faced the cart. “Not again, I won’t do a thing to ruin what I have here.” “It’s already ruined.” said the siren. He did not respond, he did not want to get dragged in. “The daemon within the sword is worming into his soul, he is butchering his way across the ship.” Asriel finally stopped and turned towards the daemonhost. “What?” She gave a coy smile. “He is purging all weakness from his company, the blade is pushing him to remove all followers of the dark prince. Then he will rebuild the company anew.” Hearing that Asriel cursed. “Where is he now!?” “He is making his way here, the blade views you as a threat. Go to the silent one.” “Wha-” he blinked and the siren vanished. Asriel did not waste any time he rushed to his bedroom and placed his belt of knives around his waist he grabbed his sniper rifle and made his way out of his bedroom. He gripped the weapon “how did this happen?” he walked to the door and inputted the code as he walked forward and entered the hallway he could feel it. The air has changed.

He nodded, “right silent one, she must be talking about Silentus.” he started jogging to his chambers he knew where it was but for some reason in his schedule it told him that delivering food to him won’t be necessary, so he never went there. But as he made the journey he noticed that that the voices of the crew were absent. No screams of pain or pleasure. Just utter silence. After a few minutes he approached the apothecaries door, he knocked hard upon it. He waited for a few seconds there was no response, he was going to knock again but the door suddenly slid open and Silentus stood before him. He signed “what is it?” Asriel darted his eyes slightly he wondered if he should respond. The apothecary shook his head. “I know you understand me. Now what is it?” His mouth felt dry for some reason as he spoke. “I think...the blade has taken Taurus.” Silentus nodded. “That was expected.” “What!?” “Captain can be stubborn, he has to fall first before getting the hint. Come in.” he turned and entered his room, Asriel followed. As he got inside he expected a mad laboratory, but what he found were shelves full of books, some medical supplies and a operating bed. The apothecary then faced him. “What is happening now is necessary.” “How is it necessary!? Captain might be possessed by a blade of khorne!?” Silentus signed firmly “this needs to happen so he can gain faith.” Asriel could not help but shake his head. “So you are doing this in order to get him to follow the dark prince? How can that be if he is now in enthralled by the blood god?” “Easy, we get the blade away from him. But we will need help, come we are going to see the sorcerer.” The apothecary then walked to a locker and removed a two-handed sword. He mag-locked it to his back. “Let’s go.” he signed.

They left the room ande made their way to Tetricus’ abode. Asriel could not help but be a little annoyed at Silentus he wanted this to happen. “You should of done something.” “Why?” he signed. “Captain mocks the gods, faith can’t be forced but you can help one realise it.” Asriel narrowed his eyes at Silentus. “You sound like a word bearer.” “It’s because of the word bearers that this company is still alive. The false-emperor is a poor master, we are machines of war and the gods know how to make far better use of us. The dark prince allows us to enjoy what we do, he allows us to enjoy the road of perfection.” Hearing him speak he sounds like a fanatic. “Right, but my question is why is this happening now? Why is the daemon doing this now of all times?” “He has had the blade for centuries, daemons can wait for a long time to make their move. They wait for just one crack in the armour before striking. Also this whole situation might of been instigated by the assassin.” “She is not loyal?” “Of course not. My guess is she leaked our conversation in order for our brothers to kill Taurus.” Asriel could not help but furrow his brow in confusion. “How come she could not kill him herself?” “Because Taurus is far to alert to be killed by an assassin. He took down the task force sent to kill him. Do you think a single assassin would be able to take him down? But the piriah’s presence is necessary for Taurus to find true faith hence why I did not kill her.” That piece of news surprised him, he looked at the blade on the apothecary's back. “You are that strong?” “Yes, I am the best bladesman in the company the assassin barely sleeps because she fears that she may not wake up again due to me looming over her.”

As Silentus signed, Asriel got the feeling he is holding back. That if he was free with who he is he could commit such great depravity it would put Gavisus to shame. “So your faith in the dark prince is the greatest out of everyone?” “Yes.” “What of your room? It looks…” “I like to keep my room clean for reading, I hold back for the battlefield. Unfortunately captain thinks I am the only “pure” remnant left of the 4th company so I have not seen it lately.” Asriel looked down slightly, a thought hit him that Taurus was trying to attain something that was impossible. From the looks of things the only reason why people followed him and did as he said was from a sense of respect. An old feeling that must of remained through the centuries. But with this if any of the warband survives that would be the end of such a notion. They came upon the tunnel door and there was a group of people there. One radiated annoyance. They approached the door and the young man approached Silentus. “Why is Taurus murdering everyone?” Silentus signed “Sagax, it’s his sword.” “Oh, I see. Well my bridge staff thought to comer here but we felt it would be too dangerous to enter the room of a witch without an astartes escorting us.” Asriel found it strange that Sagax was completely calm about the situation. The apothecary approached the door and opened it. All of them went inside.

Walking down the tunnel, Asriel looked up to Silentus. He signed “how do you hope to solve the situation?” The apothecary signed back. “I will remove the sword from his hand. When he looks upon what he has wrought he will understand the powers he is playing with.” “Astartes have been crushed by chaos and it’s machinations how sure are you that captain will get through this unscathed?” “The point is he won’t get through it unscathed, but he will recover. I know him.” Asriel was going to sign again but they approached the door, he noticed that there were no muffled sounds coming from the door. The apothecary opened it, as Asriel walked inside with the group he could see the sirens are silent. They stood still like a stone, Tetricus was fully geared for war, he held his staff tightly. The door slid close behind them and the sorcerer shook his head as they entered. “I can feel it...everyone is dying. The blood god is screaming in victory. Our captain is shouting in pain...” Asriel thought to say something, he closed his eyes. Try to do the right thing. He approached the sorcerer. “My lord, Taurus has been taken hold by a blade of khorne. Do you have any idea on how to stop him?” His helmet shifted towards him. “The blade held a daemon of khorne? How could I have not detected it I-” “My lord please you need to focus. How can we stop him?” “First you need to understand.” it was the same voice, from the siren who came to see him. She walked forward straining at the chains, eventually it gave way. Tetricus twisted and pointed his staff at the daemonhost. A purple light erupted from his staff. “Back to your spot daemon…” She hissed, her skin changed to a pink like hue, her lips turned purple. “Both of you need to understand his secrets…” “His secrets? Who’s?” She pointed at Silentus. The apothecary drew his blade he began walking towards the siren. Tetricus turned his hand towards Silentus sending him flying across the room. The sorcerer held him place. “What do you mean daemon?” “The light….” The light of his staff died slightly. The daemonhost relaxed. “So many hidden things you are not aware of..do you want to see?” Asriel took a step forward. “Will this help us save Taurus?” She slowly nodded.

She raised her hands and sang a quiet song, all of the other daemonhosts joined in. Slowly a purple energy gathered in the hall it began to form scenes and people. Tetricus eyes went wide. “This is...the past.” Asriel stared at the light, voices and thoughts came from the images. He opened his ears and watched carefully.

Taurus walked through the hallway of the pride of the emperor, his foray with the blood angels has gone well and now he has returned. His lord primarch wanted to see him which would be an opportunity to voice his concerns. “You should change your mind.” Julian was frowning, his ex-lieutenant stepped down a few months ago to train as an apothecary a decision he is still in contention with. “Why should I listen if you won’t be my lieutenant?” “Cornelius, I training because I knew this was going to happen. Trust me airing your thoughts might lead to consequences. Just listen to me just this once.” “No, also it’s Taurus.” “I am not going to call you by your stupid nickname.” Taurus simply shrugged. “The rest of the company is getting into it.” “I have to remain focused for all of us.” He sighed as Julian spoke, he does not realise he is doing it to build camaraderie. He noticed a mark improvement in the company. He moved back to the main topic. “The flesh tearer is correct. Psykers might help us also the rank of lord commander is there to stroke ego’s than to actually help one improve.” “We don’t need psykers. They-” “Saved your life.” Taurus interrupted, “if the blood angel psyker was not there you would of been blasted to smithereens. How can we know whether something is imperfect or not if we have no idea about it?” Taurus nodded “the emperor is the most perfect being in the galaxy and it’s clear he is psyker. He is the ultimate example to us and yet we push psykers away? Why is that?” Julian was silent he shook his head. “I just worry that Lord Fulgrim will kill you.” Taurus can see clear worry in his green eyes. He placed his hand on his pauldron “do not worry our primarch will listen. I am sure of it.” His brother shook his head. “I hope so for your sake.”

After a few minutes they approached the door of the abode of his primarch. Two phoenix terminators stood at the doors at attention. They gave a curt nod to him. One of the terminators said. “He will see you now.” he pushed the door open slightly to let him in. As he walked inside he looked back to see Julian still looked worried. He gave his brother a reassuring smile. He then faced forward, Lord Fulgrim’s room was a wonder to see. Art lined the walls, golden statues in the likeness of his primarch were in the corners of the room and there were bookshelves filled with esoteric books. But the true wonder and general of the legion was sitting in a large sofa reading a book. But what also held his eye is a sabre sitting on the table. He approached and bowed. “Lord Primarch.” Lord Fulgrim closed his book and placed it on the table he rose and stood over him. He gave the softest smile he has ever seen. “Cornelius or is it Taurus?” “Whatever you prefer lord primarch.” He chuckled “We all have our nicknames even I do. Even my brothers, so...Taurus. Like a bull then?” He nodded. “The imperial soldiers I served with during the unification wars gave it to me my lord.” “I see are they still alive?” “No my lord they are dead, but they served the emperor well.” “Just like you serve me well.” Taurus inclined his head. His lord primarch turned to the table and picked up the blade. He held it out to him. “The scabbard is made with the finest metals and jewels, the blade itself will easily be able to cut ceramite and steel. I had this personally made for you.” Taurus gripped the blade, now what he wanted to say was dying within his chest.

As it left the hands of his primarch he clenched it tightly. He took a deep breath the right thing would be to speak. He is dedicated to perfection like all of them. “Lord Fulgrim, I wish to say something.” Fulgrim held his soft smile. “Speak then.” “I….have some concerns.” The smile quickly vanished. “What is it?” “It’s various things...when you introduced the lord commander rank I thought it would aid in helping the soldiers to become better. But from my observations it’s being used to propagate...bad traits.” “You speak of Eidolon, it’s clear to me that you don’t like him.” Taurus shook his head. “No-” “Is it jealousy?” “No my lord! It’s just that people are emulating tactics that increase the death rate in battles! Many of the astartes are becoming more concerned with how they look in battle than how they perform!” Fulgrim folded his arms. “I chose each lord commander because they emulate the traits that I want to display in the legion. They are the guiding flame, you don’t want to follow it?” Taurus could say nothing. His primarch shook his head “is there anything else?” Suddenly Taurus felt weary but he kept speaking. “I wish to speak of psykers. Why don’t we have any in the legion?” “Because they are inherently flawed.” “How can that be? Many of the other legions have psykers, my brothers were saved from a psychic attack due to a blood angel psyker. How can they be imperfect? We barely even understand them.” “What is there to understand? The mutation within their bodies has forever marred them. My brothers may use them but this..legion is perfect.” Taurus looked into his dark eyes, they were pressing upon him. Yet his mouth kept moving. “My lord is the emperor inherently flawed then?” His words caused a flash of anger to spread over his general’s face. His gaze then turned sad. “Who put such ideas in your head? Was it the flesh tearer? That disgusting butcher?” Taurus clenched the blade. “The flesh tearer is honest my lord, if he sees a perceived flaw he voices it.” “I thought you knew better than that. What does he know of flaws? Of perfection?” Fulgrim placed his hand on his pauldron. He felt an incredible weight upon it. “Just because you are part of the 200, do not think that you can make mistakes.” In a swift movement he tore off his pauldron. “You may leave with your company, if you think that my brothers legions know better you can fight with them.” He turned away and gestured him out. “You may keep the blade.”

Taurus left the room his body felt heavy, his heart beats slowed. He could see Julian looked at him with concern. “What happened?” Taurus gripped the blade. “The company has to leave the fleet...for now.” His brother looked confused “Why?” Taurus clutched the sword. “Our primarch wills it. But I won’t give up.”

The scene faded the singing died down, Tetricus shook his head. “I heard it from Taurus’ mouth...but seeing it.” Asriel nodded. “Even to this day he still believes he is right.” “He is right!” Tetricus spat. “If he did not feel that way we would of never survived! I would not be here!” Asriel shook his head and looked over to Silentus. Despite being held down he signed “what happened was the will of the dark prince.” “Will? What’s happening now looks like the will of khorne!” “It was Erebus.” “Erebus?” As he said the name Tetricus strode over to the apothecary. “What do you mean!?” The singing started again, a new scene was conjured. Everyone placed their eyes upon it.

Taurus looked up to the new recruit, he seemed nervous. “Relax.” he shook his head. “Sorry captain.” He smiled but the reason why he was recruited was to prove his reasoning. “So do you know why you were recruited?” He slowly nodded. “Yes.” “Good, now Cristian you are a psyker but you won’t use your powers without my express permission do you understand me?” He nodded. “Yes captain..but.” “My brothers would get use to your presence in time. Our time with the thousands sons and detailing my ideas they were more than happy to lend me some materials to aid you. They are in your room, I recommend you get started. You are dismissed” Cristian saluted and left his chambers. As he exited Calor and Julian walked in. Both of them approached his desk. “What is it?” Calor shook his head he seemed tense. “Supplies captain.” Julian nodded in agreement. “Yes, considering we have essentially been exiled we have to survive on “donations” from those we aid. We are fortunate they are impressed with your prowess captain. But there is the added issue that our numbers are whittling down.” Taurus sighed. This is another test. “We keep to it, that’s all we can do.” Calor mumbled slightly. “Captain I have been in contact with Eidolon. He has said-” “No.” “Bu-” “No, I bet he has said if we apologise to Fulgrim he will welcome us back, but I would have to abandon all my concerns and grievances. So my answer is no.” His new lieutenant relaxed. “Very well.” Julian folded his arms. “I also want to bring up the fact that the word bearers request our aid. I think we should accept.” Taurus grumbled slightly “I have heard they have grown fearsome since they were sanctioned.” “Also I personally believe the reason why Eidolon contacted us is because of the glowing reports sent to the pride of the emperor.” “Makes sense, many captains within the third are concerned with appearances we are ruining that.” He then weighed the information in his mind, he does not exactly like the word bearers but beggars can’t be choosers. “Put us into contact with them. Let’s add another glowing report.


The sorcerer shook his head. “I had no idea about that conversation…the struggle.” Asriel gave a look at the apothecary. “You have been in contact with the word bearers a long time haven’t you?” Silentus said nothing, but saying nothing shows that it is the truth. The question is how long. He looked at the daemonhost. She smiled and the song started again.

Taurus walked with Erebus, the ground crunched under his boots, they walked around the camp. They have been with the word bearers for quite some time, their aid was helpful in bringing the company back to full strength and at the same time he has found they are not as bad as he believed. Erebus smiled, the text inking his skin moving slightly. “Another victory old one.” Taurus had no idea why he called him old one, he knows he is not mocking his age or how he looks. “Yes it was quite sound but I noticed the word bearers are quite…” “fanatical? Or Dedicated? Just like how you are dedicated to your own crusade to prove your primarch wrong? You are going far enough to train a psyker.” Taurus flinched slightly, he wondered how on earth he knew about that. At most majority of the legions think this is some sort of strange challenge. None even know his company has a psyker save the thousand sons. “How do you know?” “I know enough, you spoke the truth even though he did not want to hear it. That quality is something the word bearers appreciate. If our primarch was not busy he would say the same thing.” At the mention of his primarch he looked over to the large tent. He had to admit it was quite morbid, they had skull lanterns mounted on sticks sitting at the sides of the tent entrance. He faced Erebus. “I should thank him before leaving, for having us.” “I am sure he would like that. But..” “But what?” Erebus stepped slightly closer. “Your death is coming.” Taurus furrowed his brows. “What do you mean?” “Our legion has discovered techniques similar to what the psykers employ. I can give you some aid in order to help you survive.” Taurus thought about it for a moment, his time with the thousand sons he knew that some of them can look into the future. He guessed that perhaps the word bearers have their own form of psykers. He nodded “what do you have in mind?” “I just need your sword.” “Why do you need my blade?” Erebus locked his eyes with his. “Trust me.” Taurus slowly gripped his blade and handed it to him. He stopped walking and gazed at it, he mumbled a few words. The blade shimmered with a soft red light just for a moment. He handed his blade back to him. “It’s done.” “What is? What did you do?” Taurus looked down to his weapon. Erebus placed his hand on his pauldron. “Given you the strength needed to survive, come let us talk of far more brighter things.” Taurus slowly nodded.

Tetricus roared in fury. “Damn that dark apostle! It is his fault!” Asriel could not help but sigh heavily. He wondered what the word bearer was hoping to achieve. He looked over to Silentus who signed. “It is necessary, a sad necessity. But everything that did happen and is happening now must happen in order for our captain to find faith in the dark prince.” Tetricus eyes darted from him and to the apothecary. “What did he say!? Tell me!” Asriel frowned. “He said what is happening now is necessary.” The sorcerer's staff thrummed with pink fire he pointed it at Silentus. “How long have you been manipulating us!?” Silentus shook his head. “I did nothing, it is the will of the gods.” “What did he say!?” “He said it’s the will of the gods that this happening.” Tetricus’ staff glew even brighter. Asriel was about to stop him but the singing started again, the sorcerer's attention was taken away from the apothecary.

Julian began extracting the gene-seed from his dead brother. He became an apothecary under his advice. He endured all of this under his advice. At first he was skeptical but when a primarch privately contacts you it’s hard to say no to such a thing. He heard the tent doors opening. “I am busy.” “Are you?” he stopped his work and turned to see the large form of Lorgar Aurelian he could see he was holding something. Julian clenched his hands. “Greetings Lord Lorgar.” The golden primarch chuckled “let’s drop the pleasantries, just call me Lorgar. I have come to see how you are doing.” Julian felt his arms sagging slightly. “It’s been hard.” “When it comes to all tests of faith it is hard.” “I assure you the dark prince is eager to see you succeed. But you will have to endure centuries of hardship.” The primarch walked around the tent. “But you believe that your company won’t take to the truth faith.” He nodded. “All of them are stubborn, but the most stubborn of all is…” “Your captain.” “You ask me to do nothing, but at times I just wish..” “To speak? To spread the truth? The truth must be told at the right moment, sometimes some people must realise it for themselves.” Julian is used to hearing this in his private conversations. Ever since he accepted the truth he had vivid dreams of a beautiful palace, his hearts swells whenever he looks upon it. But that image shifts and changes, to display a great war between the legions. Seeing that he knew Lorgar was speaking the truth and he will do whatever it takes to ensure his company survives and embraces slaanesh. As he mentioned that name within his mind, he feels a strange tickle down his spine. He shook his head. “I understand, I am patient Lorgar.” He smiled and nodded. “Good, I have come to give you this.” he set the object down on the table next to him. It was a book. “In here contains the keys to your salvation. When the time comes you must go to Istvaan III.” Julian looked at the book. “What is it?” “What is it? This book contains various techniques to manipulate the power of the warp. Ensure it lands in the hands of your psyker.” The primarch began walking towards the exit, he turned his head back slightly. “Also, your captain must hold onto his blade for that is the key to ensure his faith blossoms.” The golden primarch left, Julian had no idea what he meant. He looked at the book. “Keys to our salvation? I wonder…”

Tetricus shook his head in disbelief “I remember captain handing me that book…” “Silentus must of simply handed it off to him.” said Asriel. He looked over to the apothecary. He signed slowly. “I was truthful, I told him the book is from Lorgar Aurelian, it had techniques that could help Cristian. He could not say no to that, hearing that a primarch wishes to aid us Captain felt more assured that he was on the right path.” Asriel looked over to the sorcerer. “I have a feeling I know what is coming next.” as he finished speaking the song peaked again.

Taurus ran to the bunker with his whole company, the sword quietly whispering in his head. +Move...quickly...death is coming…+ So he kept running. At first everyone was unsure why he wanted to head over there save Julian. It was his added voice that convinced everyone. All of them made a corner they looked upon the entrance of the underground bunker. “Quickly! Everyone inside!” They raced inside and locked the door. Taurus could see some of his brothers were pacing, others were shaking their heads. Cristian approached him. “Captain.” “What is it?” His company psyker shook his head. “I feel...dread. I can hear thousands screaming in my mind…” He suddenly gripped his head as the bunker began shaking heavily. “So many...are dying.” As he spoke Taurus heard banging on the door and muffled shouts. He moved towards it. “Don’t open it!” Julian called out. Taurus flicked to the apothecary. “They need our aid!” “The whole bunker is shaking! It’s too late!” Calor nodded in agreement. “Captain, it’s too late.” Hearing both of them speak he clenched his hands and walked back. The banging soon stopped. His lieutenant tutted. “We should of ignored the call…” “But this could of been an opportunity, this was a call for aid not to apologise Calor.” said Julian. Taurus could see that Julian seemed calm about the situation just for a moment he wondered if he knew this would happen? He was the one that pushed him to answer the call. He shook his head. It’s impossible. He folded his arms and waited for the shelling to stop.

It lasted for what seemed like an age. “What is Horus thinking?” said Taurus. Calor spoke almost in a hushed tone. “He is bombing the planet while so many of us are on world...you don’t think?” “He is not a traitor.” Julian said firmly. At the mention of traitor everyone looked at him. He shook his head. “No Julian, Calor is right. This whole situation is clear that he aimed to kill us.” The shelling stopped one of his brothers walked to the door. “Wait for the dust to settle. We have no idea what form of bombardment Horus used against us.” His brother walked away from the door. All of them waited in foreboding silence, Cristian still clutching his head. “Captain...she laughs at us...she wants us…” Taurus walked over and placed his hand on his pauldron. “Calm yourself Cristian, deep breaths.” he did as ordered. He took deep breathes slowly he calmed himself down. Now Taurus looked up towards the door. “Right let’s move.” He moved towards the door and opened it, a gust of dust crashed into his body. He gestured to his company “all clear!” His whole company left the bunker.

They looked around there were corpses everywhere, armour and bone was melted terribly. “Virus bombs…” Taurus voiced out loud. “Watch for hostiles! Weapons free!” he called out, everyone followed his order. They drew weapons, as he placed his hand on his blade another cold whisper passed through his mind. +The minions of the hated one comes...enjoy the slaughter…+ Taurus clenched his teeth and began walking. Soon as they made a corner he saw fellow emperor’s children. A whole host of them. One pointed “There they are! Quickly let’s take his head for the lord commander!” They all charged weapons drawn. “Captain what do we do they are our brothers!” Calor called out. “We ca-” “We can” he said firmly. “Open fire!” His company leveled bolters and fired into the charging emperor’s children. A swathe was cut down due to the enemy not wearing helmets, many did not wield bolters either. A mistake that is costing them.

But there were too many, far too many. “Blades forward!” Taurus called out. Those who wielded power swords came forward. They met the traitor charge. He speared one of his ex-brothers in the throat. As he died a strange vigour gripped his old body. He flicked his blade removing his head. +Kill more…+ Taurus slashed another but what was now puzzling as they died they were not screaming in pain but pleasure. What was even worse is that some of them their armour was now painted in garish colours. Julian impaled another traitor. “There are too many!” Cristian came forward from the bolter line. “Captain...I…” “Speak!” “I-I can get us off world!” That piece of news caused his eyes to widen. “Then do it!” “But I need time!” “I will give you the time!” Taurus heard a gurgled scream, he looked to his left to see Julian has been stabbed in the throat, Calor is pulling him back to the bolter line. He took a deep breath and gripped his weapons tightly. I need more strength. +I will give you more strength...keep killing…+ he could see Cristian is beginning his chant no one is giving him looks. Taurus stepped forward and slashed another traitor. I need to give him the time he needs. +I will give you power…+ Taurus looked upon his ex-brothers, the depravity they committed upon themselves, how they scream in pleasure at this slaughter. Watching his brothers die to the blades of these degenerates. He roared in pure fury and anger, he threw aside his bolt pistol and pulled his scabbard from his waist.

He dove into the group, his blade sliced through necks, arms and legs. His scabbard smashed heads and caved in helmets. He became a whirlwind of pure slaughter. After just a few seconds, he slashed air. He panted and looked around, the traitors are stepping back, even retreating in fear. Seeing them take a step back he ground his teeth he was about to charge but he felt someone pulling him back. “Captain we must leave now!” Calor barked “No!” he shouted. “The traitors are right in front me! I-I must take their heads! They are cowards. The-” Several his brothers began dragging him away from the fleeing traitors. He looked back to see a glowing portal, Cristian is panting. For some reason he struggled, he needed to defeat them. To end their lives. To- +collect their skulls…+

The conjured images vanished, Asriel now understood what was going through Taurus mind at the time. He faced Tetricus. “What happened after?” “Well, the portal took us to a world that has been brought into compliance they gave us a ship without much issue. We tried to avoid the heresy but then...came the scouring.” Asriel nodded. “Considering most of your legion went traitor I imagine many were not in the mood to ask questions.” “You are correct, so like everyone else we had to retreat to the eye. Slowly all of us took to the dark prince. I suspect this was his plan all along.” He looked over to the apothecary. Silentus signed “I did nothing, your faith in the dark prince is natural. Captain is the stubborn one.” “How can you say it’s natural? You manipulated everything!” said Asriel. Tetricus said nothing to his words, he gestured with his hand to release the apothecary. “Enough, we have to deal with what is happening now. The sword has taken hold of our dear captain. So we must prepare, that’s all we can do.” Asriel then heard the twisting of metal and several locks, he looked over to the door to see Sagax is sealing the door. “What are you doing!?” “This room is the most defensible position” he said calmly. “He is right.” Silentus signed. “We will wait for him to come to us. Now we formulate a plan and prepare as Tetricus said.” Asriel felt apprehensive but if everyone feels this is the best course who is he to say otherwise?

Taurus impaled another traitor, he screamed in agony. He needed to purge all weakness from this company then he can rebuild it. He has the resources. +An army dedicated to the blood god…+ “A true army. An army that focuses on war, an army of true soldiers.” Another traitor charged him blade in hand, he easily parried his attack and stabbed him in the throat. He kicked him off his blade. He walked the now silent halls, instead of the sounds of pervisty greeting his ears it was pure silence. A sort of silence he has not heard in centuries. +Our work can begin soon. There are a few left.+ Taurus narrowed his eyes he began thinking. “The sorcerer...Asriel and Silentus…” +Yes….kill them. Butcher them. They hide in the sorcerer's den.+ Taurus charged onwards, blood splashing at his boots. “They are all that is left…”

Soo...a little history. Hmm can't wait to do the next chapter!

Chapter 13
Asriel waited near the middle of the room aiming at the door, the bridge crew stood behind him. Despite all of them being reserved they did not want to go near any of the sirens. Honestly he could not blame them, the one he now assumed to be the leader stood next to him in silence, the rest are still chained to the walls. “He is coming...I can feel him.” said Tetricus. Asriel’s placed his eye on the door, the sorcerer and Silentus stood at the ready, waiting for their captain to come. He found his breathing oddly slowing until a blade pierced the door. It was cutting it like butter, watching the blade movement it’s clear that a makeshift door is being made. “Get ready human!” shouted Tetricus. The door makeshift door fell forwards and what he saw is Taurus covered head to toe in blood. He stepped into the room and looked around. “So this is where the traitors were hiding…the last ones...” Tetricus gripped his staff in both hands. “What do you mean the last ones!?” His captain chuckled “I have removed the tumour from my company. The ones in this room are all that is left. Your skulls will be offered up to his throne.” Asriel narrowed his eye, he looked at the blade he could sense the malicious presence from it. He aimed and fired but in a swift movement the blade cut the bullet he barely saw it. Taurus eyes were placed upon him, the green eye lenses of his helmet shifted to red. He charged, but Silentus stood in his path, as their blades clashed sparks were flying.

Tetricus summoned a great pink fireball and launched it at Taurus, he took a quick step back and slashed the ball of fire causing it to dissipate into nothing. The apothecary charged forward and upped his assault. Again Asriel tried to aim for Taurus’ blade wielding hand he fired another round, but while parrying he deflected the bullet again. Taurus roared in pure fury. “Cowards all of you! I wish for us to be the best! But you all whine and complain at simple demands!” He kicked Silentus back. He went for Tetricus who raised his guard with his staff, despite Silentus charging and attacking him from behind he was easily assaulting the sorcerer and deflecting Silentus’ attacks. While all of this was going on he looked at his sniper rifle. “This isn’t working…” he placed his sniper rifle down and drew a knife. He ran towards the astartes. Soon as he got close Taurus’ red eyes fell upon him, in that moment time slowed. Asriel watched his captain draw his blade back and in a quick motion he impaled him in the chest. He roared in agony, but this is his chance. He pushed himself on the blade and stabbed his knife into his wrist. Taurus drew the blade back, he fell to his knees as the blade left his body. He grinned as the knife exploded. He gasped as the wound began knitting itself back together. He staggered up to his feet to see Taurus looking at the stump that was his hand and the blade was now at the other side of the room.

Both Tetricus and Silentus took a step back from their captain. Asriel also stood still waiting, his red eye lenses turned back to green. Taurus began trembling he then cried out in pure anguish, it was so raw. Asriel could see the daemonhosts were grinning, drinking in his pain and misery. Silentus walked over and tried to touch his pauldron but he slapped his hand back. “D-don’t touch me!” “Captain, it’s alright. W-” Taurus waved the silent apothecary back. He got to his feet and walked out of the room in silence. The sorcerer approached Silentus and stabbed his breastplate with his finger. “This is your fault.” he said firmly. He pushed his finger aside and pointed at the blade. Tetricus scowled “Don’t worry I will get rid of it.” Asriel watched the sorcerer walk over to the sword, Sagax then approached him with his sniper rifle. “I think you should go after the captain.” “Why me?” “Well for one, I think Silentus would be a poor choice and two? I don’t think he will be able to look Tetricus in the face.” He could not fault Sagax’s thinking he looked at the entrance and began walking. Strangely Silentus did not even stop him, he gave him a reassuring nod.

Taurus walked through the carnage, corpses are everywhere. The corpses of the crew and his brothers. He tried to tell himself that maybe some of them might be alive. But he knows better, deep down he knows that save the ones who hid in Tetricus’ room everyone on the upper levels are dead. Tears trailed down his face, his body felt weak, heavy even. But he had to confirm one thing, he had to see it. He staggered back to his room as he got there he pushed the door open and walked in. He looked around and he saw it, Gavisus headless body his hearts twisted. Even in this moment vigour was seeping away from his body, he slowly walked over and knelt he lifted his body slightly. “I...couldn’t control it.” he whispered. He lay his body back down and rose. He walked over to the table and sat, facing the door, looking at the brothers he murdered. He removed his helmet and breathed in the rancid air, the smell of blood was strong in the air. If he closes his eyes he sees flashes of that moment when he severed his head. He then heard his door opening and closing again. He opened his eyes to see it’s Ambrosia, she is wearing her helmet.

She stepped over the corpses and stood in front of the table. “You know why I am here?” Taurus chuckled, he should have known. “So you spread the rumours?” She nodded “I was hoping your brothers would kill you. But this works in my favour as well. You are weak, vulnerable. Are you ready to die traitor?” Taurus thought on the past, that all he did was for nothing. That maybe Fulgrim was right. In his arrogance and foolishness he led his company to destruction. He nodded slowly. “Do it.”

Asriel raced to the door, he saw the assassin enter he has to hurry. As he got to the door he opened it, he saw the servo’s in the assassins helmet winding up. He aimed and fired. Shooting her arm. She hissed in pain as her arm fell to the floor. She rolled to the side and faced him. “Do you think a missing arm will stop me meat!?” Asriel fired again but somehow she dodged the gunshot. Asriel took a step forward, Ambrosia released a wave of black energy. Asriel rolled to the side and fired again, chipping away her helmet. She staggered back cursing, He quickly reloaded and fired again before she could recover. A bullet hit her chest, he fired again the second now hit her square in the forehead. She fell back to the ground. Asriel rose and walked towards her body and fired another shot in her head to ensure that she is dead. He breathed out a sigh of relief.

He faced Taurus who now looked utterly defeated and old, in the short few moments he guessed that he aged rapidly displaying his true age. Such is the whims of chaos, he slung the rifle over his shoulder and sat in front of him. Staring at his face covered in wrinkles, even his blue eyes lost its luster and the skin covering his bald head seemed to be sagging slightly. Asriel had no idea what to say or where to start. If he had to be honest, Taurus barely knew him, what hope is there that he will listen to him? He shook his head. I have to try. “What you want is not wrong.” His captain ground his teeth. “What I want...is wrong.” “You desired perfection all of the third does. You perceived something to be flawed so you wanted to correct it.” Taurus roared at him. “Look around you! What do you see!” he narrowed his eye at him. “A mistake.” “Yes! A mistake!” “But mistakes can be corrected, it’s how you deal with the aftermath that matters.” Asriel got up and touched his stump, Taurus grunted as the meat began knitting together. “You know...you can sometimes overthink things. Sometimes to grasp perfection you need to keep things simple instead of forcing things onto others.” Taurus looked up to him. “What do you mean?” Asriel recalled his past. “I did so many things to please Adelram, to attain my perfect family. When I should of kept it simple. I also had my own means of fighting, instead of improving it I just kept adding and changing never stepping closer to the thing I wanted.” He looked upon all the corpses. “You vulnerable and without direction. What is before you is sad but at the same time you have a fresh start, a new canvas. You see you tried to micromanage or force people to be one way. Instead of pushing the traits they were good at.” Taurus frowned. “Griffin was actually quite good with the blade...I could of found a place where all the bladesmen could work…where they could...” Asriel nodded. “See you are getting it, compared to everyone else you push yourself the hardest. Everyone admired you, naturally they would want to reach you with or without your intervention.” He watched the luster return to his eyes, just slightly. “But I don’t want to be like them...I don’t want to turn into a slave of pleasure.” “Who says you have to be that way? Yes the dark prince has use for them but he also needs people who are dedicated to their craft. People forget that the dark prince is the god of excess whatever is your truest desire or goal he will support you.” Asriel looked at his hand it has now fully regenerated. Taurus clenched it. “I never knew you were that good at biomancy.” Asriel chuckled “it took a long time to get this good. Just like your dream it will take a long time to achieve it but you have to work at it. I feel that at times bad things happen because it’s a test, the dark prince was to see our dedication. Are you going to give up?” Taurus shook his head. “No, this is not the end.” He nodded. “Good...but first you need to bathe.”

Asriel could see the blood drying on his armour, he is essentially awash with gore. Taurus slowly nodded. “Yes...that would be good.” Taurus rose, he walked out of the room. Asriel followed as they got to a bathing chamber they walked inside. He prepared the bath and then got to work helping Taurus remove his armour. Once all of it is gone he finally saw the scars that cover his entire body, the centuries of warfare. Even the wrinkles and the odd blemishes added to that. Staring at it he could not help but think how wonderful he looked compared to Adelram. He could sense the raw dedication to his path, he could not allow someone like him to stop here. Taurus sat in the bath, his eyes met his. “Is something wrong?” “N-nothing captain.” Asriel opened his witch eye he saw his soulfire blazing, but now a pink flame was being added to it steadily. He close his third eye. “So...what now?” Taurus closed his eyes for a moment then opened them. “All of us are going to the lower levels. I have a plan.” Despite his voice sounding aged he believed him. He could sense the strength behind his words.

Part 1 Epilogue
His mother dressed him in the finest clothes they had on hand, everyone wanted their child to be taken by the radiant one, the silver ox. His mother has been preparing him for this day through rigorous training and daily lessons from the priests.

Word is among the boys that those chosen by the radiant one are taken away to be demi-gods. His mother tells him in the past they never cared for them save for hunting them as sport. But in the last few years the lower levels have turned into almost a bustling city. Gangs fight, priests preach the word of the serpent while the fanatical flagellate themselves in rapturous prayer. His mother grabbed his hand. “Mum! I am not a child! I am sixteen!” “Quiet Dominic! We have to look our best!” She pulled him out of their room, the hallway was full of families waiting for him to come. Then they heard the footsteps, the screams. Out of the darkness, he saw him, his eyes were dilating. His armour was black, purple and pink. Jewels was also placed in various sections of his armour and helmet. His fine pin cape bellowed, but what held his eye is a dark iron halo hovering over his head that thrummed with a strange energy.

But there was a group of people following behind him, the priests that preach to them along with soldiers who wear studded leather. One by one, the radiant stopped before a family, they bowed as they offered their child. The Silver ox would then pull out a strange needle gun and inject it into the child’s arm. If it chimed green, the radiant one would then offer his hand. None hesitated, said child would then join the group of priests and soldiers. The serpent priests would then mark his head with a snake. Watching this, Domonic could see the chosen’s parents crying in pure joy and offering prayers up to the serpent.

But Domonic noticed that if the gun chimed red, the silver ox would shake his head. Then the family heads head fall in shame, some even cried out in despair for him to try again. Then it came to his turn, his mother pushed him forward. The sliver ox took his arm and injected the needle, Dominic winced the gun chimed green. The radiant one offered his hand, but he hesitated for some reason. He wondered who would look after his mother? Would she be alright by herself? But with one reassuring the nod from the silver ox he took it, all thoughts of his mother vanishing in the wind.

Chapter 14
Asriel watched the boys go through their drills on the balcony, a part of him thought these tests aren’t hard enough. More needs to be done. He then heard footsteps, he looked back to see Taurus approaching. “Inferus are you still thinking that I should murder the boys?” “No...I am just saying that the tests need to be harder.” Taurus walked up to the balcony railing and looked down. “What would that serve?” “To ensure you get the best recruits.” “I can understand your thinking, but what would be the point when those who survive don’t even remember the trials they faced?” Asriel could not help but agree. “True, so what are you looking for?” “Dedication and commitment. My presence here is another test.” Hearing him say that confusion began to set in. “How so?” “Look at them.” Asriel stared at the boys he could see some of their eyes are being diverted away from the training and they have begun looking at Taurus. “Traits are forever imprinted in one’s DNA, that is what will remain once they become astartes.” said Taurus. “I see so who passed and who failed?” His captain chuckled. “Inferus, all those who looked at me will be placed with the cult soldiers. They have failed.” he then walked away.

As he left he barked at one of the cultists of the serpent. He pointed at each of the boys who were not focused on training. “They will be put through cult training!” The soldiers began dragging the boys away confusion lining their faces. Asriel folded his arms understanding began setting in.

Domonic watched the boys being dragged away, the man who wore a cloak with a one-eyed helmet called to have them taken away. But for what reason? He noticed that some boys who were looking up are the ones being taken away. They were taking their focus away from training, but he was different, he wanted to be a demi-god, he wanted to be a space marine. He can’t let anything distract him. His training partner let loose a flurry of blows with his training staff, Domonic block all of them. Just by his face he could see he was gang member, his features looked ruddy, his olive skin was covered in spots. He wondered why trash like them were allowed to become demi-gods, they don’t read the scriptures or listen to the priests. He pushed back his strike and smacked him in the side of the body, he staggered back. “Dammit!” he coughed while gripping his side. “Y-you got lucky.” Domonic got into battle stance, he moved to attack again. He focused on the words the priests tell him, the serpent only loves those who grasp at perfection, everyone who gets in the way of that are distractions. He attacked his training partner who blocked his blow and then smacked him across the face with his staff.

Domonic held his face and staggered back slightly. It stang but it felt good, as the priest say pain is a joyous thing. He moved to attack again but one-eye clapped to stop them. “That’s enough!” He leapt from the balcony and landed softly. “Drop your weapons! All of you into single file!” They all got into a single file, his training partner stood in front of him. One-eye then gestured “we are going for a run!” he started running, Domonic looked back to see some of the serpent soldiers are at the back of the line. The line began moving and everyone started to run.

They left the training hall and entered the hallways of the ship, the upper levels to his surprise are incredibly quiet they are very few people walking around. It’s something he has still not gotten used to. As they jogged his training partner looked back slightly. “Call me Noel.” Domonic frowned “I don’t care for your name.” Noel grinned. “You got me good during training.” “Sorry I don’t talk with gang members.” The boy frowned “just because you lived closer to the upper levels does not mean we are all that different…” “You ignore the priests for one.” “Well I am not exactly sure whether I should be following people who say we should enjoy whipping ourselves.” “Pain allows one to focus, in pain we are closer to our god. Pain is a gift, the training is painful but we are becoming better...more perfect.” Noel shrugged. “Whatever you say...but I have an idea.” “I am not interested.” “Just listen! Let’s catch up to one-eye show him how good we are!” Domonic shook his head, it’s clear it’s a long distance run. He knew it would be better to pace yourself. “You are going to tire yourself out.” “But, it will show everyone that we are the best if we can keep up to his pace!” he said nothing, he let the gang member do what he wants. Noel snorted “fine...I will do it myself.” He left the line and jogged to the front, one-eye looked at him for a moment but then faced forward.

Domonic frowned, he felt a strange wound in his heart. He ran to the front next to Noel. He grinned as he caught up. Soon other boys got the same idea they all ran up to one-eye jogging next to him. Domonic looked back to see some of the boys laughing “they are going to burn out…” some whispered. “Idiots…” Domonic shook his head. They are happy with being mediocre. He kept running, soon as they turned a corner one-eye broke into a sprint, getting a large lead over them. Noel barked at him. “We have to catch up!” He sprinted down the hallway, Domonic did the same he won’t allow a gang member to outshine him.

Soon enough they caught up to one-eye, Domonic looked around to see that out of the group from before there was only 6 of them in total. One-eye then slowed down into a jog. Then he felt it, the acid building in his legs but he had to keep going. His lungs burned, he grit his teeth. Pain is joyous. He told himself, he smiled and reveled in it. In this pain he is now at the front of the group. The pain is letting him know he is trying as hard as possible.

All six of them kept running for an age until they stopped in front of a door. One-eye nodded. Domonic dropped to his knees panting. Noel grinned “see!? We are the best!” Eventually the rest of the group caught up. He rose with Noel, while he wiped the sweat from his brow. Once everyone arrived one-eye knocked on the door. It slid open to reveal the radiant one and one of the demi-gods in white armour. They stepped out into the hallway, Domonic stood upright while making the sign of the serpent. Noel folded his arms but he could see he was impressed with the silver ox. The radiant one looked at all of them and then at one-eye. “How many?” he said. “Six this time.” “Only six?” “I decided to do something a little different due to our previous conversation.” He pointed at all those who kept up with him. “Those six.” The silver ox nodded “I see please come in.” Domonic followed the demi-gods into the room, he could see Noel was clearly excited.

Before fully entering the room he could see all the other boys are confused. A part of him did wonder what exactly did they do wrong? He then dismissed them from his thoughts, they no longer mattered he has been chosen. As they got inside it was a large white room full of strange organs. Both of the demi-gods stopped and faced them. The radiant one then nodded to each of them. “Soon we will be brothers, you six have been chosen to become machines of war. Praise your luck or the dark prince but all of you will be astartes.” he inclined his head to the white demi-god. First he walked towards him, he removed a strange needle from his pouch and injected it into his arm. As the pink contents entered his system he felt drowsy. His vision became awash with multicoloured lights and after a brief moment he felt pain.

He felt patches of his memory vanishing, fluttering away in the wind those patches were replaced with battle plans, formations, edicts and the words of...slaanesh. His mind thrummed with all this information the pain vanished and he felt something joyous that he was joining something bigger and better than himself. His eyes then flicked open he was alone on a bloodied bed and strapped down. He was alone in this white room. He turned his head to see the radiant one standing before his bed. “You are awake.” “W-what?” “What is your name?” “D-Domonic. Where am I?” The sliver ox undid the straps, releasing him from the bed.

Domonic looked at his hands they were huge. The radiant one placed his hand on his shoulder. “We are brothers now, call me Taurus.” He slowly nodded. “So...I am a demi-god?” “Of war? Yes. But your training does not end here. Silentus..his robes.” The astartes in white armour came over with a black robe. Domonic hopped off the bed and took it, he placed it on his body. “Now follow me.” said Taurus. He left the white room with his new brother. As the word brother crossed his mind, saying it was so natural.

Now within the hallway, he towered over humans it was somewhat exhilarating. But he was plagued by one question. “Tell me...when will get armour like yours?” “Soon, but first you need to do this phase of training. A most important one.” Domonic scratched his head, Taurus bought him to door and there were five others waiting there. They were also in black robes, right away one approached him. “You are awake!” Domonic furrowed his brows “Excuse me?” He pointed at himself. “It’s me Noel!” He thought about it for a moment he then nodded. “We...trained together right?” “Yes! Look my hair is white now!” He pulled his short hair to express the point. Taurus shook his head, Domonic barked Noel. “We are astartes! Stop acting like a child!” His brother rubbed his neck. “Sorry…” Taurus clapped to get their attention. “Now if you please enter the room, your trainer is there waiting.” All of them walked in, right away he could tell it’s an armoury full of weapons. He scanned the room until he placed his eyes on someone he recognised them. The helmet stirred his memory but this time he was wearing his hood. Noel pointed “it’s one-eye!” One-eye coughed slightly. “It’s Asriel or Inferus if you prefer. I will be your trainer for the first phase.” Domonic frowned, he could see his other brothers are not pleased either. “Why is a human training us? We are demi-gods.” save Noel everyone nodded in agreement.

The human folded his arms “hence why this is the first phase. Yes you are astartes, yes you are demi-gods of war. But you can still die, I am here to curb expectations.” He pulled a two handed sword from his back. “All of you pick a weapon, you will train and use that from now on.” Domonic curled his lips in disgust who is this human to order us around? Even so he walked around and eyed each of the weapons. He stopped in front of a spear, it looked dignified, clean even. He picked it from the stand. He looked over to his brothers, all of them choose clean weapons like him. Blades and a bolt-pistol. He scanned the room for Noel and to his dismay he picked out a eviscerator. He walked towards him. “Why don’t you pick something else?” he asked. His brother frowned “but...I like this one. Can’t wait to cut a man in half with it.” “The weapon...it’s ugly.” Noel shook his head “I think this weapon is beautiful.” The human then clapped “right has everyone chosen?” “I don’t like him.” Dominic whispered. Noel looked at him in confusion “why? He is our trainer.” “Just watch brother..” He eyed the human and he charged with his spear, his body felt wonderful, the speed and control. He thrusted with his spear, he blinked and the human was now gone. He then felt a sharp pain at the side of his body, he looked down to see a blade impaled in his body. The human was now to his side. He tore the blade through his body, Domonic fell to the ground. Blood gushing from the wound. The human raised his finger “first lesson never underestimate an enemy.” He knelt and touched his wound, the pain vanished. He gasped as the human rose.

He got up using his spear to support himself. “Y-you are..” “Yes, I am human but don’t forget I have a few centuries over you. All of you are still sixteen, you have been given a great body but you don’t know how to use it. As I said I am here to curb expectations.” Noel walked over while grinning. “I think I like him.” Domonic scowled in annoyance.

Chapter 15
Asriel placed the plate of food on Taurus’ table he could see he was looking over the reports of the new recruits. “So what do you think?” said Asriel. Taurus smiled “I think they are doing well, the first phase put them on the straight and narrow. This...Domonic is training quite hard from my observations.” “It’s his pride, I think it would be wounded far more if he found out I am the cook.” “At times pride has to be wounded to reach the next step in perfection.” Asriel nodded “I agree, do you think the imperium has found your work on the last planet?” “I assume so, having the population impaled on spikes as a testament to our victory is a wonderful parting gift. Even the daemons were pushing on the edges of reality in order to gaze at it.” He smiled as he spoke, the last few years he has regained his confidence but at the same time he now understood why his title is the merciless king. He is not swayed by the cries of the populace, at times what depravities he inflicts upon the followers of the false-emperor surprises even him. But what keeps confounding him is that he always looks so majestic doing it, in his eyes he guessed since they are the enemy they deserve no mercy no matter if they picked up a gun or not.

He watched Taurus begin eating “what meat is this?” “It’s from the last planet. The beast that it is from it’s called Gomax.” His captain nodded “the meat is tough but succulent. Maybe we should go back there?” “I recall we hunted them to extinction when we were last there. We used some of the populace as bait remember?” Taurus nodded. “Oh...yes I remember now. Then we impaled them on spikes right? That’s what happened right?” “That is indeed what we did.” His captain placed his knife and fork down. “The company needs a proper challenge. We are almost back to full strength.” “Well we are nearing the planet of Malsidar, it recently fell under attack. I recall a space marine chapter are there at the moment.” Taurus grinned “so two potential enemies…tell me do you know if it’s a thin blood chapter?” Asriel pulled out his dataslate and went through the report given to him by Sagax. “Yes, it’s a thin blood chapter called the Shadow Hunters.” “Unfortunate, but no matter we will trample them into the dust. Plus we require slaves and soldiers. Tell Sagax to set a course to the planet.” Asriel nodded he sent a message to the commander of the bridge. “So Inferus how are your lessons with Tetricus?” “Well...he is calling me by my name now.” His captain nodded. “What about Silentus I hear he is training you in wielding a blade.” “Yes he is, I am thankful for his lessons.” He then heard a knock on the door. “Come in!” Taurus called out.

The doors opened, the leader of the cult shuffled in, he wore a black robe with snake symbols dangling from his waist. His arms were also covered in spiked leather straps and from Asriel’s observation it’s piercing his skin. As he approached the table he got on his knees. “Radiant one.” “High priest Dalvin, is there a problem?” Dalvin dipped his head lower. “I just...have a request.” “Speak then.” “Thank you my lord, you made a glorious sacrifice on the last world. I was just wondering on the next we could spend time growing the flock.” “So you wish draw the populace into depravity and degradation?” “I like to think of it as joyous worship my lord.” “Very well.” Dalvin’s head shot up, clear appreciation lined his face. “Thank you!” he rose and bowed. Taurus gestured him out “you may leave.” The high priest kept bowing as he walked back and left the room. Asriel shook his head. “I am surprised they obey orders.” “That’s why I support them Asriel. I have to appreciate their dedication to the faith and the most important thing. They obey orders, if I knew they existed in the lower levels of the ship I would of embraced them sooner.” “I thought you considered the lower levels just to be muck and refuse?” “Yes...but we did not have much choice in the matter considering past events….” Taurus began eating again, Asriel folded his arms. “So are you going to use the sirens?” His captain swallowed. “Of course I am going to use the sirens. Plus Tetricus is training the new recruits so he won’t be there.” “What of the chalkboard?” Taurus gave him a look, the sort of look telling him why he is asking such a question.

After a few minutes he finished his food and placed his helmet on his head. “Right I have a plan to enact I will meet you at the tunnel entrance.” Asriel took the plate from the table and placed it on the cart. “I will meet you there.” His captain rose from the table and began walking, watching him as he left the room he could see the confidence in his stride again. That prospect pleased Asriel.

Dominic attacked the sorcerer, he dodged each strike with ease and pushed him back with his witchcraft, he was sent hurtling across the room. As he crashed to the ground Noel ran forward trying to slash the sorcerer with his eviscerator again he smoothly dodged each attack, he then made a gesture, Noel began floating in the air and was slammed on the ground. Tetricus shook his head. “I am getting quite bored of this to be honest.” he yawned. “One more time!” Dominic pleaded. Despite now having his armour he thought the training would get easier, but it has become far more harder. The sorcerer sighed heavily “very well.” Dominic rose and attacked again. The sorcerer evaded his attacks like he is a child. He then raised his hand freezing him in place, Dominic couldn’t breathe he gasped for air. From the corner of his eye he watched Noel rise, he attacked the sorcerer from his side, without even giving a glance Tetricus raised his other hand and held his brother in place. They both struggled for freedom.

The sorcerer then lowered his hands he walked around each of them. “This isn’t good enough, you will not even be able to keep up with the captain.” He shook his head. He gestured and the power gripping their bodies vanished, Dominic fell to the ground with a thud. He rubbed his neck as he sat upright. “O-one more time.” The sorcerer sighed “I wonder what has gotten you so worked up?” “He is annoyed that a human beat him.” said Noel. “Shut up!” Dominic barked. “It was a fluke! Nothing more!” He got up and pointed his spear at Tetricus. “I have been blessed with this body...I am a demi-god of war!” Tetricus then nodded like he understood something. “Ah… I see. It seems my little apprentice roughed you up a little. Of course you won’t beat him, you are a newborn compared to him and it seems that Taurus’ lesson has not been fully delivered.” The sorcerer raised his hand it began glowing with purple energy. “You think that you are above me?” Dominic began taking a few steps back. His hearts were beating rapidly. “I am not afraid of you…” “You should be boy, let the pain I deliver here be a lesson..and I assure you...that you won’t enjoy it.” Bolts of purple energy launched from his hand and crashed into his body, he screamed in pure agony.

Asriel jogged up to the tunnel entrance, Taurus was waiting there with the chalkboard as always. “So...why don’t you tell him that you are using them?” “Why should I?” “Well...he seems more worried for your safety than the fact you are using them.” His captain shrugged, he pressed the button to open up the tunnel entrance he pushed the chalkboard forward into the tunnel. Asriel sighed and followed his captain. As they walked Taurus asked. “Do you have any idea who is attacking the planet?” Asriel pulled out the dataslate he went through Sagax’s report again. “Well it seems the Drukhari are attacking the planet.” At mention of dark eldar Taurus started to chuckle. “To trample xeno’s and loyalists? This is most fortunate…” He noticed when it comes to killing xeno’s and specifically eldar Taurus now gets excited. He wondered whether it’s the hold the dark prince has on his soul or whether he was always like that. He then thought of his original title and decided it’s clear this has always been the case, anything that is not human he crushes into the dust.

They soon entered Tertricus’ room, his captain set the chalkboard in the middle of the room. He flipped the board to face him and got a piece of chalk ready. He called out each of the sirens names and instead of straining on their chains they bowed in respect. They sang their song and an image was conjured. Asriel stared at it, “It seems the dark eldar control most of the city.” Taurus began drawing on the chalkboard “Indeed, they control the centre of the city the plaza, they also hold the south, west and east as well.” He nodded. “Daemons! Shift the image to the north!” the sirens obeyed, the image showed the north of the city. It holds the grand cathedral Malsidar, Asriel also spotted scouts and tactical marines in black cloaks jumping from rooftop to rooftop. Taurus then pointed the piece of chalk at him. “You will push them to the cathedral.” he blinked in shock “it’s a whole company Taurus.” “Not the whole company, it’s clear they prefer stealth tactics so I assume the main force is at the cathedral. Just scanning the city it’s clear the dark eldar have them outnumbered. At the moment the Shadow Hunters are launching guerilla warfare against the dark eldar delaying them while they wait for more reinforcements.” He folded his arms. “I never heard of an astartes company requiring reinforcements.” “well they do. Look at their gear.” Asriel narrowed his eyes and he had to admit their gear looked quite poor. Also scanning their numbers it’s far lower than a normal sized company. “They are struggling to survive.” Taurus nodded “exactly, so they would want to conserve their numbers.”

His captain then started making crosses on squad movements. “Kill three scout squads and they will pull back to the main cathedral.” “Right what will you be doing?” Taurus chuckled “what else? Liberating my fellow man from foul xenos.” “Liberating?” “Well yes, the people will see the glory of the third legion and the dark prince. They will serve this company, they will serve their saviors…” Staring at his captain now, he had to admit he looked the part. Most third legion chaos lords debaucheries are clear to see one one’s armour. Taurus looks like a leader, a guiding sun and what is obvious to him if he asks someone to brutalise another they would do it without hesitation. “I see your point, I almost feel sorry for the eldar.” Taurus flicked towards him. “Never feel sorry for the xeno Asriel.” he said firmly. Asriel rubbed his neck. “Sorry captain. I take back my words.” He nodded “good overall I do feel this assault is going to turn out well. Plus it will be good to see who is worth my time in this company.” “Worth your time? How so?” he watched him pull out his dataslate from his pouch, Asriel nodded in understanding. “Oh...I see.”

Dominic body still felt sore, but the prospect of war caused the pain to subside somewhat. He was walking with Noel to the war room and he was grinning ear to ear in anticipation. “Hey Dominic who do you think we are fighting?” “I don’t know and I don’t care. I just wish to show the enemy what it means to stand against a demigod.” His brother frowned slightly “come on...can’t you be a little more joyous at the prospect of killing someone?” “I will only be joyous in killing a worthy opponent.” “Like one-eye then?” He scowled in annoyance. “He is not a worthy opponent! He is just a human!” “If you say so.” They soon came to the war room door as they entered it was full of their brothers. He even saw the sorcerer who smirked as he looked at him. Dominic clenched his hands “he only beat me because he had witchcraft…” Noel snickered “stop making excuses you lost, all you can do is get better.” “I am better than him! I am more pure...I am not marred by sorcery.” His brother shrugged, he was about to say something until the door opened again, he saw it was their captain. Both he and Noel stood aside to give him room.

As he walked in he could not help but notice he was pushing a chalkboard. Lord Taurus moved the object to the front of the war room screen and flipped the chalkboard to display a detailed map of a city. Noel came over confusion lining his face. “Dominic...is that?” “Yes...a chalkboard. Now pay attention.” Their captain then clapped to get everyone’s attention. He then pulled out a metal extendable rod from his pouch and planted it on the chalkboard. “This is the city of Malisdar, it has been taken by the foul eldar due to the neglect of the followers of the false emperor. We will liberate this city and bring the faith of the dark prince and the glory of the third legion to the miserable humans that live in this city! The-” Dominic eyed the sorcerer raising his hand. Lord Taurus pointed at him with the metal rod. “What is it Tetricus?” “The map is extremely detailed...did you use my sirens again!?” The metal rod sweeped over all of them. “Does anyone have any actual questions?” said Taurus. “Don’t you dare try to ignore me! How many times have I told you that they are dangerous!” His captain ignored the sorceror’s ranting. “The Drukhari control the centre, south, east and western most parts of the city. We will begin our assault at these three locations” He pointed at the southern, western and eastern parts of the city with the rod. “The company will be divided into three parts. Tetricus will lead one part of the company in taking the western area, I lead the other part in taking the southern area. While Silentus the apothecary of our company will lead the rest in taking the eastern area. Then all three forces will push towards the centre.” Dominic raised his hand “who will guard the areas after we leave?” Lord Taurus pointed the metal rod at him. “The serpent cult will come and garrison each area. I am sure the people who we liberate will be more than happy to aid us. From there our whole company will move towards the northern part of the city.” Dominic stroked his chin “what of the imperial forces?” “The Shadow Hunters chapter will be contained you don’t have to worry about them until we assault the northern part of the city.” Noel scratched his cheek. “I wonder who will be containing them?” Dominic sighed slightly “I actually hoped to test myself against another astartes.” Even so he clenched his hands in excitement, soon he will get to taste real war.

He huddled with the others, the cold biting at the lash sores on his body. But that pain reminded him that he was alive. It reminded him that he had to endure this harsh torment for a moment more. He did not even dare to look upon the invaders, xeno’s in black spiked armour. Catching even a glance he could see they had high cheekbones and pointed ears but he knew better than to stare. To stare might make you the next victim, so since being stuffed in this cage he kept his back to the door like the others. He cried, he weeped tears of anguish. Some of the newcomers say that the space marines are here to save them, but since he was dragged from his home he has not seen hide or hair of the emperor’s angels. He could not even muster a prayer.

His lot was to hear the cries of anguish from his fellows and the laughter of xeno’s. But...he heard a whistling sound it was distant, yet it kept creeping closer and closer until some of his fellow prisoners are now looking up. He watched their eyes light up, one even grabbed him. “James! Look!” He shook his head. “I can’t…” he did not want any false hope, it would make the lash hurt more. He buried his head into his arms he closed his eyes until he heard a crash behind him. Then a large bellow. “Kill the xenos! Send their souls screaming to the dark prince!” He then heard the discharging of weapons, the cutting of limbs but the screams of humans did not greet his ears, it was the screams of the xeno’s. James slowly raised his head, he turned it slowly to see space marines jumping out of strange contraptions. They charged into the xeno’s cutting them to pieces or blasting them apart with ranged weapons. Right away he launched himself at the spiked bars “Please! Help me!” soon as he cried out for help everyone did the same. His eyes drifted to the one who he assumed to be the leader, he looked majestic, a true angel and the halo shaped like a eight-pointed star captivated him. Each time he stabbed and shot a xeno it thrummed with pink energy, a soft voice played across his mind telling him that it’s going to be alright.

Dominic twirled his spear, the dark eldar was edging around him looking for an opening. He charged cursing him in it’s foul alien tongue. He bought his spear down slashing into their shoulder, the eldar cried out in agony. The screams oddly pleased him, to know that he is suffering, Dominic pushed his spear down cutting deeper, as the blade tip moved his lips quivered someone at the back of his mind was telling him to extend the xeno’s suffering. He removed his weapon and thrusted his weapon into the eldar’s chest causing a gout of blood to erupt from their mouth. He finally twisted his spear killing the xeno. As he died a strange heat gripped his body as the eldar fell off his weapon. That heat then turned into a nagging need to kill more. He looked around searching for Noel, he then heard him laughing. He turned his head in the direction of the sound to see his brother bringing his weapon down upon a dark eldar tearing their armour and flesh.

The way the xeno moved, how they trashed and tried to push the weapon off their body. He oddly felt jealous of his brother. He shook his head dismissing the thought. “No...he picked an ugly weapon.” He scanned the southern camp to see almost all the Drukhari are dead all that is left is the baying humans screaming for freedom. Taurus walked over to one of the cages, he tore off the door and right away the humans huddled around him in thanks, touching his armour and bowing to him in what looks to be prayer. Dominic curled his lips in disgust. “How dare they…” Noel whistled “That was fun.” His brother then looked at him and then at their captain. “Are you jealous Dominic?” “N-no! Humans should know their place!” “Yes...but we are their saviors, this is an..opportunity.” “Opportunity?” he nodded. “Come let’s go open a cage.” He walked with Noel to a cage, he gestured to it. “Open it.” Dominic looked at the humans reaching out pleading for salvation. He grimaced and walked over to the cage, he pulled the door off with a quick tug. The humans streamed out of the spiked cage and huddled around him looking up to him in clear thanks. Some even called him one of the emperor's angels.

He looked and Noel and nodded in understanding. “We were not sent by the emperor” Soon as he said that they all looked at him in confusion. “The emperor did not protect you...we did. The third legion are envoys of the dark prince and slaanesh. You owe your lives to us and to him.” All of them nodded quickly in understanding. “This sense of liberation and freedom you feel? Such a feeling will be eternally yours if you serve us.” The humans began praising him and the dark prince, touching his armour for good luck. In this state the humans will be easily converted by the cult and they will know who their masters are. He even had to admit the praise and adulation felt good.

Noel grinned as he gestured to their captain “it’s time to go, the cult are coming. We still have more eldar to kill.” Dominic turned to the middle of the southern eldar camp. He pushed aside the humans gathering around him and approached his captain with Noel tagging along behind him. Taurus then pointed to the north with his sabre. “We will take the centre, I suspect the Archon is there. But...I have a plan for them.” Noel frowned “a plan?” “Yes, the dark eldar thinks of us as mere apes to be used at their leisure. We shall see if they liked the roles reversed. Come.” Lord Taurus began running down the street, everyone followed him, Dominic smiled at the prospect of killing more eldar.

Now...with Taurus' warband I want to look at another aspect of slaanesh. One that I feel is not normally shown. I wonder if people can see hints of it?

Chapter 16
Noah ran the rooftops with with a scout squad, as a shadow stalker they must watch and learn from his example. He had to make sure every move is precise. He stopped and looked around the camo-cloak shifting with his movement. Despite wearing power armour the tech-priests ensure that the servo’s are as quiet as possible which makes stealth operations more feasible. He then knelt and looked through the scope of his stalker-pattern bolter. He could see traitors running through the streets and what is far more worrying is that they are liberating the humans captured. They are making the mortal’s jump into the arms of heresy without them even realising it. “We should shoot now…” Noah looked back to scout Nicolas. “No, we can’t give away our position. We will scout out their bases, get a bead on their numbers and capabilities. It’s clear they are going to take the dark eldar camps. No- ” Before he could say anything further one of the scouts died a gout of blood and purple fire erupting from his body. “To cover!” all of them moved to cover, Noah scanned the area in front of them, he could not see anyone. He scanned the back as well, he could not spot anyone. He cursed in frustration. The chapter could not afford to lose scouts, the blackfang company is already on it’s last legs. He then heard another scream, he eyed his tactical feed, another scout’s name turned dark it was just him and Nicolas. “Who is attacking us!?” hissed Nicolas. “Hold positions!” “But we are sitting ducks out here!” “If we move we would be out in the open against an unknown enemy!” “Said unknown enemy is picking us off!” Noah grew silent, he rubbed the back of his neck in frustration. He then heard a gargled scream, Nicolas’ name faded away.

Noah cursed he was about to rise until he felt a sharp pain in his gut, his insides were burning. He looked down to see a sword lodged in his abdomen, it was thrumming with pink fire. The blade then twisted, blood poured from his lips, his vision was going dark.

Asriel twisted the blade and removed it, the astartes fell back onto the ground. He sheathed the blade and tore off the camo-cloak grinning like a child. “Man these things are neat! Colour shifting material...they looked almost invisible” he held the now black cloak up he did not exactly need it, but it would be helpful. He had to admit if he wasn’t a psyker he would not be able to see them. Now Tetricus’ lessons started setting in, once you master the basics more complex techniques become more simple. He tore off his old cloak and wrapped the new cloak about his form, he then got his sniper rifle ready. “One down, two to go.”

Archon Bazemar sat on his throne made out of mon-keigh bone and flesh, the large stage placing him at a higher elevation than the curs and mon-keigh. Still he ground his teeth annoyance all three camps have gone silent. He wondered if it’s betrayal? Or perhaps the mon-keigh forces actually broke through somehow? He then felt a reassuring touch from his Lhamaen Iyeshia. “Who cares for the lives of fools? We will take back what belongs to you.” He slowly nodded. “Yes, you are right the fools failed completely and utterly.” He rose from his throne surveying his kabal. The Kabal of the blackened heart. He watched those below him harvest pain from the cattle, he then tore his eyes away from them his hatred for his lessers began consuming his heart in a raging inferno. He sat on his throne again thinking of how to deal with the situation. “If they took all our camps in one go that means they are coming here.” He looked up to Iyeshia “Get my lessers to ready the defences for an attack.” She inclined her head to him. “It will be done.” He watched her leave, he stared at his kabal, the flames of hatred still stroking his heart. Everything they do is poor, from how they harvest pain to fighting. He just hopes they can actually fight when the attack comes, but he doubts it in the end it always comes down to him carrying his forces to victory.

Dominic watched Taurus run, he was several meters ahead of them. He panted while running, frustration was consuming him utterly. “Why is he leaving us behind!?” Noel ran next to him. “I-I don’t know!” he kept creeping further and further ahead. Several other astartes ran over next to him and Noel. “He does this all the time…” Dominic looked over to his brother. “What do you mean?” “He runs ahead leaving us behind. But…” he looked around. “We could find some slaves for ourselves. I am sure there are some hiding in the city.” Noel snorted “I doubt the captain will like that.” Dominic nodded in agreement. “Yes, we have our orders.” He could see the group sighing slightly, his brother then placed his hand on his pauldron. “Look we have the chance to have a little fun. Humans are meat for us to feel, some even beg us to do it.” Noel frowned “you can have your fun, I am going to catch up with Lord Taurus I don’t want to be left behind.” He started to run even harder, he was now several paces ahead of him.

The group that wanted to break off then looked expectantly at him, despite wearing helmets it’s clear enough they want him to come. He thought about it, that it would be fun. It’s clear that the company will handily win the conflict. He then looked forward to see Noel is actually catching up to Taurus. His captain then gave a curt nod to his brother. Seeing that, the need for his captain’s approval overrode the want to torture humans. He shoved his brother’s hand back to his annoyance and ran as fast as he could. He pushed himself, he just kept his eyes on Taurus slowly and steadily he caught up. Noel chuckled “so you made your decision?” “I have. I would rather kill xeno’s with our captain. I am sure that would be much more fun.” Lord Taurus then turned his head to him and gave a curt nod. That gesture swelled his hearts until he hear the shouts of xeno’s. He could see them getting their guns ready, his captain then drew his bolt-pistol and emptied his magazine, every single shot was a headshot to Dominic’s shock.

He then quickly reloaded and fired again. Dominic cursed in frustration that he did not have a ranged weapon, but Taurus’ clear skill is causing the dark eldar to take a few steps back. After a few seconds more of running his captain then leaped forward drawing his weapon. He twirled with is blade in almost simple movements, severing arms and legs. He could not help but stare at his bladework in pure awe. The blood almost whirled around him slightly as he sliced away at the Drukhari. In short few seconds the dark eldar were dead. The entrance was clear. Dominic then heard shouts from his brothers that were coming from the west and east. Taurus looked upon them. “Only two? Disappointing.” “Did we do something wrong?” His captain then turned away from them without saying anything further, he walked into the camp. Noel shrugged, they followed their captain into the camp and what they saw was much of the same, lowly humans in cages and xeno’s having their way with scattered humans in the camp. But what the xeno’s did not expect is to be outnumbered.

The rest of the company swarmed into the camp, Dominic spotted that the leader was trembling with rage as he jumped off the stage. He started cursing and hurling vulgarities in his alien tongue. Taurus looked over to Tetricus who just entered the camp with his group. “Tetricus! I want the eldar alive!” The sorcerer nodded and chanted great eldritch power began emitting from his staff he slammed the haft of the staff onto the ground. The dark eldar looked around in confusion before they fell to the ground with a thud. All of them were struggling to get up. “What’s going on?” said Dominic. Taurus turned his head to him. “When I said the roles are going to be reversed? I meant it. Go free the humans.” His captain then went around the camp gathering the dark eldar shackles. His mind raced wondering what he is going to use them for.

Dominic stood at the back of the stage watching over the chained dark eldar who have now been stripped of all their gear and armour. He stood guard over the shivering xeno’s with Noel, Tetricus, Silentus and several other astartes. The cult has now taken over the camps and the humans freed from each of them are now gathered in the plaza. He frowned we should be heading north. He told himself, he looked over to Noel who was simply wondering what was going on. If he had to be honest with himself he could not help but wonder as well. He looked over to Tetricus. “What are we doing with them?” The sorcerer chuckled “I honestly don’t know but considering all of the dark eldar’s gear has been taken away I guess it’s not going to be good for them.” Dominic stared at one of the eldar, they looked to be cursing. “What is it saying?” “Well she is calling us apes and other vulgarities. But I assume her hatred will bleed away once our captain enacts whatever plan he desires with the xeno’s.” He then placed his eyes on Taurus waiting for him to speak. His captain then gestured out with his hands. He began speaking the vox of his helmet increasing the volume of his voice. “People of Malisdar! Look upon your saviors! See the ones who delivered you from the hands of the xeno’s!” Dominic stared at the human faces, some were crying and already making prayers to the dark prince. He was surprised with how fast they converted. Taurus then gestured at the dark eldar. “These foul creatures abused you! They thought in their arrogance that they are above humanity! But they are a broken race! They scamper around the galaxy hoping to change an outcome that is already set in stone!” The humans began shouting jeers at the xeno’s, he could tell that some of their vigour returned to their voices. “Tell me...tell me! Who delivered you from those cages!?” The crowd shouted back “The third legion!” “Who is your true god!?” “Slaanesh!” the crowd cried back. Taurus then spoke with venom in his voice. “What is the emperor to you!?” “False! False! False!” the beaten crowd began standing up right, cheering for them, for the third legion and the dark prince. He could not help but admit it felt good, it felt far more better than than the praise he received from the small group of humans he freed. The sensation was almost euphoric.

Taurus nodded he then walked over to the chained dark eldar, he grabbed two by the neck and right away they struggled for freedom. He lifted both dark eldar over the crowd. Their cheers grew quiet. A deathly silence spread over the plaza. Taurus began speaking again. “My company has a mantra! You will serve the 4th or be crushed beneath it’s hooves!” He then lowered his voice. “These eldar, serve us in their own ways.” He looked at each human at the front of the crowd. Dominic got the sense he gave the humans the feeling that he actually cared for them. “We have a holy task to teach these eldar that they belong to the dark prince. That their lives are no longer theirs! I say this to you...soldiers of the 4th, servants of the 4th. Break these eldar, use them how you wilt, crush them how you wilt, inflict any depravity that touches your mind as you send their souls hurtling back to our god!” He threw both xeno’s into the crowd, the people parted as they fell onto the ground. Domonic looked at the faces of the eldar, instead of arrogance or hatred he saw genuine fear. For just a second it was like time stood still until the crowd fell upon the xeno’s with fists or makeshift weapons.

The cries of relief, rage, hatred and even desire washed over him. It was almost too much. But he heard a rattling he looked at the dark eldar, some were trying to run, Tetricus gestured with his staff to freeze them in place. The panic in their eyes increasing. His captain grabbed another two and threw them into the crowd. All Domonic saw was pale flesh mixed with that of humans and splashes of blood. His captain kept throwing them into the crowd until lastly they got to the two leaders. They both watched their fellows getting torn apart or to serve in the crowds depravities. The female shook her head and spoke in her tongue. He looked at the sorcerer “What did she say?” “She does not want to humans to touch her.” “Oh.” His captain then grabbed both of their necks. Soon as he touched them both started cursing and screaming. “Now they are cursing.” “I think I am aware of that.” Dominic said amusement.

Taurus threw them into the crowd, they vanished in the tide of blood. He then gestured “Dominic come here.” He froze up slightly as his name was called, he walked to the front of the stage. “Yes captain?” “Look at them.” He did as ordered. He stared at them, the masses revelling in excess. At most he could not help but feel the mortals are lucky to even get such a treat from their masters. In the end humans are base creatures. “Do not hate them.” “W-what?” Taurus turned his head to him. “Do not hate them, they are beneath us...instead pity them. Very few humans rise above their base urges, their base excesses. Who you should hate are xeno’s and the followers of the false emperor. Save that burning hatred for them.” “So...you don’t hate humans?” Taurus faced the crowd as an arm flew up in the air. “To be honest with myself, I used to hate them. The lower levels of the ship used to be a destitute hell hole. Very few humans were worth my time. But then I realised that some...are dedicated to the same path we are. Dedicated to perfection.” His captain nodded. “So that hatred merely turned to pity, I hope and pray that humans work past their base urges to walk the path of perfection.” He then pointed at a group of astartes who were entering the camp covered in the blood. “Look at them.” Dominic stared at the group he was pointing at. “They…” “Are the rest of your group.” “They left to satisfy their base urges. Acting like the victory celebration has already occured.” He nodded. “In the past all I would feel is annoyance or anger but I now pity my brothers. They should be betters than this, but they prefer to act like humans.” Taurus suddenly shook his head. “No...I lie they act worse than humans. The one’s in front of us and the cult are dedicated to our cause. In the end I suspect when true conflict comes our brothers who split away on the run will be the first to die. I want you to look upon the people on this stage.” Dominic did as he bade he stared at each of them. “The ones on this stage Dominic are the ones who have my confidence.” “Does that include me?” Dominic frowned in annoyance. “Him.” Taurus chuckled “Inferus, where are you?” The air shimmered slightly, bleeding away to reveal one-eye in a new cloak. “So you were listening to that whole conversation?” said Taurus. One-eye nodded. “Then yes you are included. If we survive the battle be sure to cook a good meal for the ones on the stage.” One-eye saluted but as he mentioned meal. Dominic rubbed his head in confusion.

He then pointed at the human. “Wait!? He is the cook!?” Taurus shrugged “is there a problem?” Dominic shook his head. “T-that’s….impossible.” “Told you his pride will get wounded.” His captain folded his arms. “Have you completed your mission?” “Yes, three scout squads are dead. As you said they are falling back to the cathedral.” He watched Taurus place his eyes on the sorcerer. “Ready some of the cultists for the assault on the cathedral.” Tetricus gave a small bow. “It shall be done.” He then pointed at him. “You will be with me just like before.” Soon as he heard that the annoyance at the revelation vanished he smiled in anticipation. “Yes captain.”

I really hope people like chapter 16. Also this war is not ending soon BTW.

Haha good. Was away for a few days and read for a surprisingly long time. Great work putting out so much, I really enjoyed it!

Chapter 17
Girifor Blackfang held his stalker-pattern bolter at the ready. He waited for the assault that is coming, he had word that traitors have come to the world and drew all the people of the city into heresy. But what confounded him is how it happened in such a short time and the fact he lost three scout squads in quick successions along with their shadow stalkers. To preserve what they had he had to order the rest to fall back. Now he waited at the makeshift cover with the rest of his company along with the PDF. But what set him off is that the streets are far too quiet. He waited, gripping his bolter tightly, then he heard it footsteps, hundreds of them and the chanting of the profane tongue of the ones who live in the shadowlands of their chapter homeworld. From the corner a stream of humans rushed down the road, they wore no shirts and they were whipping their backs, just from their faces he could see they were in an ecstatic frenzy. Girifor yelled “open fire!” All across the line the soldiers of the emperor and astartes lay a hail of fire at the heretics. They were crying in adulation and prayer as their fellows died and as las-fire burned their skin and bolter rounds blew off their limbs. They called the pain being delivered upon them to be a blessing by their dark god.

Girifor shouted, disgust lining his voice. “Stand firm! For the emperor!” he reloaded his bolter and continued firing, the wave of cultists edged closer and closer but through superior firepower none reached the defensive line. Girifor fired a round into a heretic, his chest exploding as the bolter round crashed into his chest and with that silence greeted the road again. He nodded “that was the chaff! Hold fast!” it’s a common tactic employed by traitors, send in the mislead humans to die in order to waste ammunition. “Blackfang.” his brother called. He turned his head to him, “What is it Kalos?” “The corpses…” his eyes fell upon the corpses, they were convulsing on the ground. All of the dead began getting up to their feet. “By the emperor….” he was in disbelief, yet it got worse. From the missing limbs pale flesh with crab like claws shot out. He then began hearing laughter from a feminine voice at the back of his mind. After that a head shot out from the stump, it was utterly terrible to look at but it looked wonderful as the same time. A black tongue lashed out as it began tearing at the meat of the body, ripping it off with it’s crab claws to reveal a daemon in a black corset. Across all of the dead this was happening. The daemons charged the line but they were far faster than the mortal’s from before. “Open fire!” he ordered. As the battle began anew, as he killed he began to hear whispers in his mind, to give in. To give into the glory of excessive violence, to revel in the carnage as the daemons explode in wonderful pink ichor and vibrant lights. He grit his teeth. “No...I kill for the emperor. I kill to end the heretic and alien...” He pushed the voices away and continued firing. But the mortals were breaking, unable to see or handle what is before them.

Some even hopped over the makeshift cover and jumped into the arms of the daemons before being swiftly torn to shreds, screaming in agony but what disturbed Girifor even more is that he caught the hint of pleasure in their voice. He cursed in frustration, he knew that there were too many. The daemons began hopping over the the makeshift cover, the sang and scream as they piled on his brothers, they promised unending joy to the PDF and many accepted which lead to their deaths.

Girifor mag-locked his bolter and drew his power sword, he sliced a daemon in half. Pink ichor spraying on the ground. He looked around, more were hopping over the cover but what made it worse is when he heard heavy foosteps along with small ones. He turned his head down the street to see heretic astartes charging with cultists. He roared in frustration and moved to slice off the head of another daemon. “No matter!” he bellowed “If I die, I will take as many of you bastards with me!” He let the emperor guide his arm, he kept slaying until the end comes.

Taurus watched the defensive line crumble he smiled. “The volunteers did well.” Tetricus nodded “indeed they have.” “So how many of your group did as ordered?” “thirty or so.” He looked over to Silentus. “What of you brother?” He signed “my whole group did as ordered.” He nodded “makes sense, you two had most of the veterans, tried and tested but out of the recruits only two followed me.” Tetricus sighed slightly “some of them have already been through some battles.” “Yes and it’s concerning only two of the new recruits decided to try and reach me. But they are reliable which is good.” His brother signed at him. “You like them?” “I do, rough around the edges but with guidance they will become fine members of the 4th company. Now...let us focus on slaying followers of the false emperor.” They ran down the street and jumped over the makeshift cover, the daemons were already fighting the imperium’s forces.

Taurus searched for the leader of of the company, he spotted him slicing the head off a deamonette. The fang necklace jingled around his neck and the skull trophies around his waist swayed as he killed. Taurus charged at him, their eyes met and he roared at him in anger, as they got close their blades clashed together. “You led the populace to heresy!” the thin blood spat. “I delivered them.” Taurus retorted. The thin blood pushed him back and pointed his blade at him. “I am Girifor Blackfang of the Shadow Hunters you will die here heretic! Your life will be a sacrifice to the emperor!” Taurus placed one hand behind his back and leveled his blade at him. “I am Taurus of the 4th company. Unlike you I walked with the emperor during the unification wars. Saw his very light. Your life I offer it to the dark prince as the precursor of what is to come.” Girifor charged at him, he made rapid slashes and Taurus diverted each attack with ease. “You say I lead them to heresy, but what did you do for the people? Were you going to give them purpose? Hope? Or were you going to shackle them with chains again and make them slave away in factorum?” The thin blood barked back. “You offer a life of heresy and darkness!” “I offer purpose and servitude to something greater than the imperium. To be a servant of a god with with power. In darkness those who serve my 4th company find joy. But I assure you all the people here in the northern part of this city will be our slaves.” His words clearly stoked the fire in his opponent, his attack came down with both hands. Again he diverted the attack. “Also when my brothers kill you as a celebration we will nail your bodies to the cathedral and the buildings in this area. I am sure they will enjoy doing that.” Girifor attacked again, this time Taurus parried causing a gap in the thin blood’s guard. With a swift thrust he impaled Girifor in the chest, he removed his blade and made several quick thrusts in succession. The captain of the shadow hunters sank to his knees blood pouring from his mouth. “T-the..B-blood..A-angels...a-ar…” he collapsed to the ground.

Taurus flicked the blood off his blade. He sheathed it “I know, I personally can’t wait.” He looked upon the others, the daemons and his company are swiftly taking care of the defenders. Tetricus stode up to him. “What now?” “Well, what I want is for us to bring everything down.” “Even my sirens?” “Even them.” He faced the cathedral. “Also our brothers need to find some joy from this minor victory as well. Have them nail the shadow hunters to the buildings.” His company sorcerer nodded. “I will let them all know.” he then walked away. Taurus rested his hand on the handle of his blade. “Come angels...I am eager to face you.”

Lucretius placed his helmet on his head, he watched the primaris ready themselves for war. But staring at them a sense of annoyance always grips him. He has accepted it’s a likely possibility that he is obsolete but it keeps bothering him that none have fallen to the black rage. He then felt a tap on his pauldron he turned to his brother Fidelis another astartes who is most likely another remainder of an old age. His fair features does not have a single scar and his blonde hair was swept back. “You keep staring at them.” “I know…” “Are you thinking about Gaius?” “Yes….” “It can happen to anyone of us. At least he died in battle.” The annoyance flared slightly. “Then why hasn’t it happened to them? Yes they have the thirst but not one has succumbed to the rage.” “None have succumb yet.” Lucretius frowned “how many are left in this assault squad Fidelis?” “Five of us.” “Yes five, how many left with the company of primaris?” He sighed heavily. “Fifteen.” “Also have we been reinforced?” “No…” “Exactly.” “Lucretius you know they are the hope for the chapter. You can’t deny it.” He shook his head. “I know...it’s just..” “It’s not an easy thing feeling that you are being replaced. But we do our service to the chapter until death. All of them are our brothers.” He smiled at his fellow assault marine “You are right. Tell me what do you think of the planet we are assaulting? It has been taken by traitor forces.” “Yes, we are doing a full purge of the planet so the imperium can make use of the factorums.” “I see so where is our squad attacking?” “four squads are being deployed at the centre, eastern, western and southern part of the city. The rest of the company will fall upon the main cathedral where the main traitor host has garrisoned.” Lucretius nodded “right where are we heading then?” “We are attacking the eastern camp, it’s the most lightly defended according to augur readings.” Lucretius turned that information in his head. “I assume captain Maxon is sending us there due to our numbers?” Fidelis nodded in agreement. “Yes, that must be the case.” “Very well then, if that is what he desires let us get ready.”

Tetricus flew in with his sirens on the thunderhawk, all of them are chained together. As always he has to be alert for any signs of duplicity. “You never know with daemons..” he said out loud “Master…” he frowned and looked upon Tili’zithar. Her blonde hair shimmering as always. “Please leave me in the eastern garrison.” “No.” he responded firmly. “Why not?” “Because I won’t be there.” “I assure you it’s to the benefit of the company.” “Or to the benefit of the dark prince.” “What’s wrong with that?” Tetricus raised his staff at her, he purple light shone from it, the daemonhost hissed, some measure of her true form leaked through. “No is my answer daemon.” He lowered his staff, the light ebbed away. The creature grinned. “I was the first you bound, I assure you master I could easily break my bonds and kill you. But the dark prince willed me to stay until now.” “Is that a threat?” “Yes...it is.” He grumbled in annoyance. “Fine. But if you dare threaten him…” “I won’t I assure you.” He called out to the pilot. “Set course for the eastern camp.” “Very well.” the pilot responded. Tetricus shook his head he hoped that he would not regret this.

Taurus looked upon the cathedral, the shadow hunters have been nailed to the walls and stripped of all their gear of the church. What was good is that the the company completed the task with joy. At the same time he has been formulating a plan to deal with the blood angels. He opened up his communication channel with Inferus. “Is everyone in position?” “Yes they are captain. Are the blood angels really going to commit to that strategy?” “Of course they are, despite looking “majestic” they love close combat as much as the world eaters.” “Very well...all the cultist forces are in position.” “Good.” He opened the next communication line “Dominic are all our brothers on both lines?” “Yes, we are ready for the followers of the false emperor to attack us.” He then looked up to the sky “where on earth is Tetricus?” He waited for a few minutes until a thunderhawk came towards him from the distance, it landed and the bay doors opened to reveal his brother. Taurus approached the bay doors. “What were you doing?” “One of the daemonhosts wanted me to leave it at the eastern camp.” “I see.” “Are not curious why?” “Not really, I am sure whatever she does will be a benefit to the company.” His brother sagged his shoulders slightly. “I wish I could have your confidence in daemonhosts.” “Tetricus let’s focus on the conflict, come.” He began walking to the defensive line, his brother followed behind him with his sirens.

As they approached the road, the daemonettes who were torturing mortals trailed behind him. As he got to the defensive perimeter he gestured. “Tetricus I want you with the bolters we will keep the close combat squads from getting close. Your siren’s will disrupt the enemy and you will provide us with heavy ranged fire.” His brother nodded “very well” he stood at the reinforced cover, Taurus hopped over it with the daemons and walked to the front line. Dominic, Silentus, Noel and the other close combat specialists stood at the ready also. Silentus signed at him. “They enjoy your presence.” Taurus looked at the daemonettes, their claws are reaching forward to him but snap back before their claw gets too close, just like a forbidden fruit. He shrugged at what the daemons are doing. “As long as they kill my enemies it’s fine.” His brother then faced the road. “This is good…” “What is?” “Everything...this company, you as well.” “I see, I am pleased that you are happy, now get ready.” he looked up to the skies, a swathe of thunderhawks pieced them. “They are coming!”

Maxon watched the bay doors open, the reivers surrounding him are not exactly honourable to use but in these dark times they are necessary. Going by the communications the assault on the four camps are beginning, it’s only a matter of time before they come and reinforce them. The thunderhawk hovered near the ground, he drew his bolt rifle and power sword. “Come brothers! Time to kill the traitors!” He ran and jumped off the landing bay door. The reivers followed him. He looked upon the work of the heretic, every inch of the buildings have been touched by their foul hands. Loyal soldiers both human and astartes have been nailed onto building walls. He curled his lips in disgust and faced the defensive line. All of his brothers have gathered to rend the traitors asunder. “Forward! For the emperor! Hellblasters and Inceptors! Give us covering fire!” A hail of plasma and bolter fire lashed past him. He stared at the traitors with utter hatred, he also spotted daemons circling the heretic leader. “Charge!” He charged forward with the reivers. The covering fire crashed into some of the front line and the defensive perimeter of the heretics. The heretics then charged towards them, with their own supporting fire. Maxon aimed for the leader, the daemons circling him launched themselves at him. He raised his bolt rifle and fired several shots, causing the daemons to explode in a shower of pink gore, the reivers also swiftly entered close combat. Cutting and stabbing, Maxon could also tell that the traitor leader as also singled him out.

They raced towards each other, their blades met sparking together. “Hello there, I a-” he cut the traitor off. “I care nothing for your name, you honourless cur!” “Honour is an outdated concept.” Their blades clashed again and again, as they fought a strange song greeted his ears. He scowled and pushed it aside. “You think to use sorcery to stop me!?” “Well...it was worth a try.” Their blades sparked together, Maxon did not want to admit it but the traitor was skilled. “As always traitors use devious plans in order to win! How far you have fallen from the emperor’s grace!” The traitor leader gave a great laugh. “The emperor knows nothing of honour either, he did whatever it took to win. I know I was there during the unification wars. Even during the early days of the great crusade...” “Lies!” Maxon barked back. He pushed the traitor back, but he kept chuckling. “You see what you don’t understand blood angel. Battles are won by good soldiers. But wars are won by those who do whatever it takes to win...” Maxon heard a bang, it sounded like it came from a rifle. He watched one of the reivers names turn dark on his tactical feed. “W-what?” “You might want to look at the roofs.” He hates doing what a heretic asked of him but he found his gaze moving up. All along the roofs on the road he saw a shimmer, it died away to reveal humans with heavy weapons, grenades and sniper rifles. Maxon bought his gaze down to the traitor leader. He suddenly found both of his hearts slowing, time was moving to a crawl then came a loud bang and an explosions along with the screams of his brothers time returned to normal. He shook his head he roared in anger and charged the heretic. “Damn you!” As he ran he heard another discharge from a rifle, he felt a sharp pain and then nothing.

Taurus watched the blood angel’s captains head explode in a shower of purple fire. Across the whole street loyalists were being bombarded with cultist fire and explosives. He smiled to himself as he watched them all die. “This...is perfection…” He looked up towards Inferus and gave him a thumbs up. He returned it. “Tell me captain? What now?” “Well Inferus it’s time to secure the things necessary for our victory celebration.” “You mean the blood angels attacking the camps?” “Exactly! The company deserves it! Still I wonder what’s going on in the eastern camp?” “What do you mean?” “I mean we are heading there first.”

Lucretius readied himself for the jump he took deep breaths. “Right...it’s time to kill heretics.” He pressed the button to open the bay doors, his assault squad. Stood behind him. He turned his head to them and gave a nod. He ran and jumped off the landing bay he drew his power blade and bolt pistol. “For the emperor and Sanguinius!” All the members of the assault squad echoed the battle cry. As they fell he fired his bolt pistol killing several heretics but the closer he got to the ground he heard a strange song he furrowed his brow and scanned the battlefield. He spotted a female walking around the camp singing. He blinked, the song vanished and he saw flashes of a palace. He saw himself defending the gates of said palace against an army of traitors. He shook his head, the song came creeping back. “Ready for landing!” He activated his jump pack to break his fall, the heretics charged him with makeshift weapons. In fluid movements he sliced their heads and limbs sending them to the ground. As blood splashed on his armour he flared his fangs. But drew them back. “No..not now.” but again visions of the palace assaulted his senses, he continued slashing at the traitors trying to breach the palace. He roared “Death to the heretic!” The song suddenly pierced his senses cutting right through the vision, he felt his anger cooling slightly.

He was now on Malisdar, taking the eastern camp from heretics. That is his orders. Not to defend the palace. He pointed his bolt pistol at another traitor to the emperor and fired. He curled his lip in disgust. “Death to all who stray from the emperor!” He ran to another and sliced off their arm. Hot blood spilled across the ground, despite wearing a helmet for some reason he could smell it. He stopped and relaxed slightly. Fidelis’ voice came through the communication channel, he was clearly concerned “Lucretius? Are you alright?” He shook his head. “I am fine.” He continued killing heretics, but now he is on terra again, he rose high into the air on white pinions and slammed down on another traitor. He cut the head from another. He looked up to the sky he could see the vengeful spirit. He has accepted his brother Horus is a traitor, he must do all he can to push back the traitor assault from Terra. No...follow my song. He looked upon the waves of traitors, but there was someone odd mixed in the crowd singing a strange song. He saw a maiden with blonde shimmering hair. He blinked and found himself howling in fury as he sliced off the head of another heretic. He shook his head. “No I must focus on terra!” The song was a nuisance but he was being pulled towards it. It is your salvation. He looked at the howling masses of traitors, he could see the maiden. “I can’t leave the palace gates!” But the song called him, he obeyed his body and pushed through the traitor line slicing and dicing with Encarmine trying to reach her. A traitor then held him by the arm, he looked at the mutated atrocity and removed his head. He continued his journey through the tide of bodies. Two more grabbed him by both arms, he wrenched his blade arm free and slashed the other who held his arm. He looked upon the traitor who dared to touch his blade arm, in a swift thrust he impaled him with his word.

He rushed onwards to see a champion of the sons of horus stood in the way of the maiden. “You aim to harm her!? I won’t allow it!” The champion shook his head. “What are you doing!? Resist!” “I will resist until my last breath! I will destroy all traitors who seek to take Terra!” The champion raised his weapon. “Don’t make me do this…” The champion charged and attacked him, he blocked his attacks. “You are weak traitor!” he shouted. “I am your brother! Stop this madness! Come back!” “Lies!” he felt his anger intensifying, it was too much. He parried the traitor champion of the sons of horus causing his guard to open up he then impaled him with his blade, he twisted and kicked him off. Now he looked upon the maiden, all the hatred for the traitor was melting away. He felt at ease, but with that a strange desire and hunger. The song called him closer and closer, it seemed the presence of the maiden was enough to keep back the traitor horde.

He approached her and stared at the chains and metal helmet. “Are you a slave?” You are the slave. “No… I serve the emperor and the imperium. I…” Take my blood, revel in it. Free yourself of the past. He felt his mouth peeling back, he could feel his fangs scratching his tongue. But that wasn’t right, he then noticed he was taking off his helmet. He looked at it and chucked it aside. The smell of blood greeted is nose, he felt warm. But the maiden, her smell was captivating. He launched himself at her and sank his fangs into her neck. As the red liquid moved down his throat it tasted far better than the thralls on the ship. Far better than drinking it from the cup. He kept drinking. Revel in it. He nodded. For some reason the maiden was like a never ending foundation, with each drop he drank euphoria gripped him until it suddenly ran dry. He panicked, he needed more, he looked around. “I need more!” he dropped the maiden and rose. Frantically he looked around the image of terra bleeding away slowly to reveal Malisdar. Yet the traitors were still there. But he did not care where he was he needed blood. He looked around the camp, until he spotted the corpses of his fellow brothers. He saw Fidelis’ corpse his mouth dropped, but then he saw his glistening blood he sniffed. Right away he could tell it’s still warm. He launched himself at his corpse and drained greedily. He felt his sorrow, his agony to see him in such state but oddly it did not sway his heart to sadness he felt wonderful instead. The same euphoria that gripped him as he drank from the maiden thrummed through his body. He joyfully continued to feast on his dead brother.

I really enjoyed.

Chapter 18
Taurus sat within the thunderhawk, Inferus, Tetricus and Silentus were with him. “I wonder what’s going on in the eastern camp?” said Taurus. His company sorcerer sighed. “I should of said no.” “It’s fine brother, I have a good feeling whatever we find that will be of use to us.” “If you say so.” The flight was uneventful, at the current moment his company is sweeping over the other camps if they capture the blood angels he has ordered they can do what they like with them. After a few minutes the thunderhawk gently set down, Taurus rose from his seat. “Come, let us see what the camp has in store for us.” The landing bay doors opened and everyone followed him out of the thunderhawk. What greeted him upon stepping out is a charnel house, bodies torn apart, throats torn out and 4 dead astartes. In the middle of all of this was a blood angel. Trying to drain the blood from a clearly dead siren. Everyone raised their weapons, but he gestured for them to stand down. “I am going to approach the blood angel.” said Taurus. Tetricus walked up to him clearly concerned. “Are you mad!? We must kill it! It might tear you to shreds!?” He gave his brother a reassuring nod. “And he might not, the siren came here for a reason I think can see the reason why.” Again his brother did his standard heavy sigh. “If it so much a-” “I know.” he walked towards the blood angel.

As he got close he looked down at him. “Who are you?” Taurus asked. The blood angel’s face rose from the throat of the siren. Shaking his head. “W-where am I? Am I on Terra?” “No...you are not.” His face slowly looked up to his. Taurus could see he looked rather young, his blonde hair is matted with gore and his face is covered in dry blood. As he spoke Taurus clearly saw his fangs. “I...need….” He knelt. “What do you need?” “B-blood...I...n-need it.” Taurus nodded in understanding he began working on removing his gauntlet. He then heard several footsteps behind him, he raised his hand. “Halt, all of you. It’s fine.” All of them did as he ordered, he could tell the footsteps stopped. He continued removing his gauntlet and soon as he removed it. The blood angel launched himself at his wrist and bit deeply. Taurus could not help but grin. “How interesting.” he drank for about a minute until Taurus decided to wrench his head back. The blood angel pleaded “W-wait! I-I…” “No more, you will get no more blood unless you serve my company.” The blood slowly nodded. “I-I...I will serve.” “Good, now tell me where are you?” “I am...on Malisdar.” “What happened to the blood angels in this camp?” He shook his head slightly “I….killed them. I-I didn’t mean to I-I-I...!” “You killed them...did you enjoy it?” His eyes diverted downwards slightly, he could see the clear shame in his grey eyes. “I-I did not know what I was doing...but their blood...it tasted….” “Good?” “Yes….” “Right, you will devour and kill for me. You will trample my enemies into the dust for me. Do we understand each other?” “Y-yes…” Taurus let go his head and he went straight back to his wrist. This time Taurus heard a single set of footsteps behind him, he looked up. “We are taking him Tetricus.” “Are you sure you want to let this….creature on the ship?” “Why not? He does no worse than what our brothers get up to in their free time. But I do say I am quite curious about how the blood angels tick.” He smirked “Silentus!” His apothecary walked over. “What is it?” he signed. “I want you to do a medical examination on our...new brother. I want to know everything about him.” “I...see.” He noted that there was a brief pause between each hand gesture. “Also Tetricus send the word we are leaving. We are done with this world.” His company sorcerer gave a small bow. He then turned his head back slightly “Inferus why are you standing over there?” The company chef shook his head. “I just have bad feeling about that one. I will stand here.” Taurus faced the ex-blood angel. He wondered what exactly Inferus is worried about? What he sees is a wonderful weapon, a treasure that will grant him more victories.

Day 1

So begins the medical examination, soon as we left Malisdar I got straight to work. The blood angel had to be put to sleep through Tetricus’ sorcery because moving him is too dangerous, soon as Taurus wrenched him back he desired to devour all of us. Now that he is within the examination room, I had his armour stripped away. I also had several of my brothers hold him in sitting position while I chain his hands and legs to the ground. Soon as he awakened he started snapping at me with his teeth desiring to drink my blood. My first hypothesis is that possibly the blood drinking might be a trait of his chapter, a defect that the blood angels keep hidden.

But going by reports and past conflicts none are this violent. Blood angels are known for their graceful savagery but this is different. To be honest with myself I only became a apothecary due to a necessity, I even put off healing my voice since I feel the dark prince willed me to lose it but now having this...specimen in front of me? I am quite excited to do this examination.

Day 4

Now that basic checks are done I decided to test his need for blood. I left him without blood for several hours and what occurred is fascinating. He begins shouting that he is Sanguinius and that he must defend terra from the traitor horde. After allowing him to tear apart a slave and I should add he joyfully devoured their blood he returned to lucidity. I then decided to repeat to test several times to at least confirm his need for blood. After each trial he would scream that his back hurts, I walk around him and I see nothing. I deduced this might be a remnant of his visions but more testing shall be required.

Day 5

Something amazing has occured I walked into the lab to see that the specimen has grown large black wings. It’s clear in my eyes that he is blessed by the dark prince, I can see it. Even his features are changing slightly into the picture of beauty. This time I want to change the tests, first I fed him enough so he could speak clearly. (I also have servitors and members of the company on stand by just in case) Now that he could speak I asked him questions. First his name which is Lucretius, I then asked him through a servitor did he feel regret for devouring people. He told me no flatly. He even pushed the point that drinking blood is euphoric and that “she” wants him to revel in it. That people exist to slake his thirst including me. After gathering this information I concluded that he is truly one in the faith of the dark prince.

Day 8

Today I entered the lab to see Lucretius has broke his chains and devoured the astartes that were guarding him. His whole body was covered in blood, he grinned telling me that he couldn’t help it. He then sat and allowed himself to be chained down again. (This time I will ensure heavy weaponry is trained on him 24/7 via servitors.) But what was interesting is that examining his physiology he is stronger than a regular astartes. I wonder if it’s a blessing or part of the affliction of his chapter? Anyway I now noticed that his eyes are pink and staring at them I can feel a strange pressure on my mind. I believe he is trying to influence me somehow. I have decided to cut down his blood intake, perhaps that might make him more controllable.

Day 10

I noticed that Lucretius is now weaker, but he is well enough to speak. He desires to engage in idle discussion. He tells me and he wants to devour me, Tetricus, Asriel and Taurus. That out of everyone he encountered we smell the “best”. I asked him why and he described that all four of us smell like aged wine and succulent meat. I then noted down that he can possibly detect blood quality through smell. At the same time I desire to see what happens to those he feeds upon.

Day 12

I tell Lucretius that those he feeds upon he has to let live. He agreed quite readily to my suprise. So I gave him the first slave, he fed and let him go. The slave was delirious due to blood loss but he will survive. He then asked me that he wants to see Taurus. I refused, but then he began almost begging so I relented, when my captain arrived Lucretius almost launched himself at Taurus he strained at the chains and snapped as his fangs at my captain. Of course he found it incredibly amusing, but I had to point out that it’s clear that Lucretius is an astartes but now is a dangerous predator. Taurus then asked me whether it would be alright to release him. I told him no since I desire to do more tests, my subject then relaxed, disappointment lining his face.


Day 13

Today I found the slave that Lucreitus fed upon was now banging at the lab door. He was clawing and raging to get inside to see his lord. I found this outburst surprising since the slave barely knew the subject and I denied his request. What I did do is do an examination and along with all the other substances slaves use in order to feel sensation. I found an unknown substance in his bloodstream. After a more thorough examination of the subjects blood and body I have found that his brain signals have been altered. Also the chemicals that invoke the emotion of desire, love, adoration and loyalty has spiked dramatically. Then I came to only one conclusion, Lucretius must inject or secret this substance while he is feeding. So then I decided to bring the slave to the subject and soon as he entered the room he rushed towards Lucretius, tears of joy trailing down his face. Of course he was devoured but...the slave seemed to enjoy it. I will make sure to file this report to Taurus.


Day 14

Taurus decided to involve himself in testing, this time we have several astartes present for this test including Tetricus. I removed Taurus’ gauntlet displaying his wrist like before, soon as Lucretius saw it his face lit up like the sun itself. He rose breaking his bonds and knelt, stating that Taurus honours him. All of this Taurus found amusing and Tetricus looked to be clearly worried. So the test commenced, the subject drank from Taurus’ wrist we all waited until Taurus pushed Lucretius back. He wiped his mouth and sat. Everyone in the room stood at the ready, My captain then shrugged after several minutes. I concluded that possibly his toxin does not work on certain individuals for some reason. I will do a test from a different angle after I chain the subject down again.

Day 19

So I repeated the slave test and instead of allowing them to return to the subject I held them in another room. They were absolutely desperate to get to him, but after a few days or so they calmed down. It seems the substance’s hold can degrade over time. After this test Taurus was satisfied that he can walk among us. The ex-blood angel swore that he would serve Taurus in all things, that he is his guiding sun and light. Also that he would obey orders. (I also wonder what inspired this loyalty) Captain then freed Lucretius, he flexed his body and gave me an odd look, I did not like it one bit. Despite this he did nothing, he asked for his armour but captain is having it retrofitted to accommodate his wings. He then...to my apprehension welcomed Lucretius to the company.

Asriel frowned heavily, the first day that Lucretius is now officially part of the company and the dreaded moment that he has to deliver food to him. He stood in front of his door with the cart and knocked. The door slid open to reveal the ex-blood angel. His lower body was covered in his reworked power armour but his chest was bare. Asriel could also notice that he is covered in blood. “I am here to deliver your meal my lord.” He smiled at him. “Please come in.” “I am quite alright…” he picked up his plate. “I...insist. Or should I tell Taurus that you are not being courteous Asriel?” He sighed inwardly, he dislike him calling him by his name. Captain made sure to introduce Lucretius to everyone the day before. He picked up the plate “very well my lord.” The ex-blood angel’s smile widened as he walked back into his room, Asriel followed him in. Soon as he stepped inside he smelt strong incense mixed in with the smell of blood. To Asriel’s surprise it smelled nice, but the ex-blood angel saw this. “The incense was created from the serrated tongues of the people I fed upon.” The piece of news caused him to want to leave even quicker.

But he also noted that the room is quite neat save for the patches of blood on the floor. Lucretius then sat in his chair in front of two kneeling people, a man and a woman. He then picked up the wine glass of red liquid from the side table next to him and sipped it. Asriel held his breath slightly and walked over, he placed the plate on the table.

The ex-blood angel removed the cover and soon as he looked at the food he curled his lips slightly in disgust. But he sniffed it, Asriel could not help but notice his face moved back just a fraction after smelling his food. He then picked up the fork and stabbed the piece of meat. He bought it to his lips slowly and bit a piece off. He shook his head and spat the piece on the floor. “It’s disgusting.” “I...see. What do you prefer my lord?” Lucretius frowned. “It’s fine I will give it to my slaves. You may leave.” Asriel turned away he tried not to sigh in relief but as soon as he got to the door he felt someone’s presence at his back. He looked up slightly to see Lucretius is now looming over him. “On second thought...stay a moment.” “I-Is something wrong my lord?” Asriel tried to put on a brave front, it’s rare whenever he feels fear but that emotion is creeping all over his body. The ex-blood angel leaned in and sniffed his hair. He then licked his lips. “You smell quite wonderful…” Asriel did not want to be in the room anymore, he reached for the button to open the door. But before he could move his arm, the astartes snatched it, he could barely see the motion and then he felt a sharp pain.

Lucretius is now biting into his arm deeply. In reaction he panicked and pushed the ex-blood angel back with telekinesis sending him flying across the room. The slaves rose and began panicking while shouting “master! Master!” He did not waste any time and quickly left the room. He looked back as the door was slowly closing, he could see Lucretius rising shouting. “I want your blood!” he charged towards the door, Asriel ran for his life.

As he ran down the hallway he could hear the beating of wings from behind him and his laughter. He grit is teeth and through biomancy strengthened his body to increase his run speed. His mind raced wondering where he should go? Who should he go to? He then nodded. “Tetricus’ place is closer!” he summoned more power to strengthen his body. He raced down the hallways to the tunnel entrance as he got to the door he looked back, the beating of wings was extremely close. He entered the tunnel and continued running, he reached the door to Tetricus’ room and rushed inside. He saw the sorceror drinking his recaf, he raised his eyebrow. “Is something wrong Asriel?” As he spoke he quickly turned to the door and sealed it. As the locks engaged large dents began surfacing.

Asriel walked back slightly. “H-he wants to eat me.” The sorcerer rose from the table and walked over to him. He placed his hand on his shoulder. “I knew that he would not be able to control himself.” He faced the door and with a gesture he unlocked it. The ex-blood angel flew into the room. Black feathers bellowed about the room, he laughed. “There is nowhere to run!” Tetricus looked upon Lucretius frowning. “I quite value this apprentice blood angel. So please...come down so we can talk.” He gestured with two fingers downward, Lucretius shot to the ground like a comet, unable to move. He raged on the ground and roared at the both of them.“I-I...just wanted a little bit!” “No blood angel, you may drink from the slaves but no one else. Or should I report your behavior to Taurus?” At the mention of his name Asriel watched Lucretius freeze. “D-Don’t….” “You know what? I will.” The ex-blood angel began squirming on the floor, panic now lining his face.

Tetricus removed his hand from his shoulder and pulled out a dataslate began typing on it but after a few minutes he furrowed his brow. “You...may want to read this.” He handed his dataslate to him. Asriel looked at it and shook his head.

Tetricus: I just want to let you know that Lucretius chased Asriel into my room with the desire to eat him.

Taurus: I see.

Tetricus: That’s it? He tried to eat him!

Taurus: I guess he would try, it’s around the time Inferus should be delivering lunch. As veterans of this company we should do the best we can to accommodate new and important members of the company.


Asriel frowned he began typing.

Tetricus: It’s me Asriel, he tried to eat me while I delivered his food. He didn’t like it.

Taurus: That is interesting...I suspect he can’t eat normal food. But since it’s an eating period you must serve all my brothers food. Figure something out.

Asriel groaned in annoyance he handed the dataslate back to Tetricus. “What did he say?” He shook his head. “I...will figure something out.” He stared at the ex-blood angel in annoyance, his job has become far harder.

Silentus looked over his notes on Lucretius, he was not exactly sure whether it was a good idea to let such a creature loose but it was his captain’s will. In the end who is he to deny someone who is clearly blessed by the dark prince? He sighed slightly. I feel the hunger. Ever since Taurus has let the dark prince into his soul sensation has began to bled away from his body. He eyed his tactical feed and blinked, the narcotic was injected into his body through his stim system. He found his breathing slowly slightly, his body relaxed and sensation returned. Silentus then continued his work, he knows it’s a matter of time before the drug will no longer work but then he will move to the next thing. Even if he begins to brutalize slaves, the dark prince demands his followers to pursue excess and sensation and now that he no longer needs to worry for Taurus he is free to do that. But a knock greeted his room door distracting him from his notes. He closed the medical examination book and placed it on the shelf. He approached the door and opened it to see that it was Taurus. “Is something wrong?” he signed, his captain almost pushed past him to enter his room.

He watched him walk to the middle of the room, he turned and faced him. “I want you to examine something Silentus.” He walked towards Taurus. “What do you want me to see?” His captain nodded and began removing his gauntlet, he then showed him the back of his hand displaying the brand of the dark prince. The colour kept shifting from blue to purple and pink in repetition, at times the colours would come together and mix displaying waves of various colours. Taurus then placed his gauntlet back on, he watched him do the process, turning what he just saw in his mind and after he finished fixing the gauntlet to his arm Silentus smiled. “This is good.” “Depends on one’s perspective, it appeared on the back of my hand today. Yet…” “Yet what?” “I don’t feel any different.” Silentus raised his eyebrow. “What were you expecting?” “I was expecting the need to torture slaves for pleasure, I was expecting to wrack my brain at getting my next fix. I expected to mutilate myself in order to reach higher heights of pleasure...Yet….I feel nothing.” As Taurus spoke he had to admit it was surprising. So he asked him. “Do you feel pleasure in anything you do?” He shook his head “When we killed the enemy on Malisdar, now reflecting upon it I just see them as stepping stones. I felt nothing at all.” “What of the Drukhari? You must of enjoyed watching them suffer.” “I felt satisfaction not joy. It’s like finishing an important task, nothing more than that.” Silentus nodded as he absorbed the information, he has been marked that is clear enough and according to the texts he should be acting a specific way.

So instead he stared at him and searched what he personally felt when looking at his captain. He see could his armour has now been changed, he now wears the blessed star of chaos on his armour. In the past he felt weariness and a strange drive to ensure that his faith in the dark prince awakens. A sense of adrenaline gripped him as he pursued that goal, but now? Taurus looks far more confident, strong and unbowed. He feels a strange mix of adoration and respect that has not touched his hearts in centuries but it’s clear despite these feelings that Taurus hasn’t really changed.

So he asked “How do you feel after your victories?” As he asked the question Taurus’ blue eyes lit up slightly. “I...only feel joy in victory.” Taurus stroked his chin for a moment and began thinking, he then lowered his hand and nodded. “There is only pleasure and joy in victory. I desire it, crave it like meat. I want this company to be the best.” His eyes began glowing further, his gaze turned fierce. “We cannot, we shall not consider losing. Silentus when the blood angels died, as they screamed their last words...I saw it. Perfection. Victory is perfection, driving your foe before you brings you closer to perfection. With more victories our primarch will see his error and in victory our “brothers” will hang their heads in shame looking upon us with envy….” Listening to him speak, for some reason he believed every word. He wanted it as well, he could sense that his captain’s desire is pure or even...just. He did not even feel the pangs of hunger as he spoke he felt like he was being drawn in. “My brother we are righteous because we are the victors. The people of Malisdar saw it and so many others. Forget honour, forget reason...” his mouth froze in the middle of a word. He closed it. “Tell me...are those who split away still alive?” Silentus furrowed his brow. “I shall check” he signed. He walked over to the bookshelf and removed the log book of the company. He opened it and looked it over, he noted that out of the group who split off to seek pleasure five are left, the rest died in the conflict. “Captain there are five astartes left out of that group.” “Give me their names.” Silentus picked out his dataslate and sent the names to Taurus. “What are you going to do?” he asked. His captain began walking to the door, he turned his head back slightly. “This company has no place for those who do not desire victory. As I said to Dominic they are worse than human. The ones who allowed themselves to be vessels for daemons are far more worthy than them to be part of the 4th. They are no longer my brothers. They did not desire victory so they are in the wrong. They are now my enemy.” He then left as the door closed he stared at it for a moment.

The adoration and respect he felt before just kept increasing and increasing. He did not understand why. In the past he would be angry at the fact he is most likely going to murder members of the company. But mixed in that adoration and respect he can’t help but feel annoyance at those who wanted to get in the way of Taurus’ pure desire. Silentus smiled he has changed. He told himself.

Building upon our captain's corruption. When I was first planning it I used this image as an inspiration. As I said before we don't really see this sort of thing in 40k literature at most it's the normal torture, finding pleasure in pain etc.



So what I researched is the desire for respect, adoration, wanting to be envied by others. etc Tome of excess goes into this and I said before in the thread the further you go in the rings of slaanesh's palace the excesses turn more "sophisticated." Anyway hope people are enjoying the chapters so far.

Man I went to one festival and when I get back you've churned out several chapters, hell yea! Awesome read and digging the blood angel. Quick question, I thought asriel could handle astartes himself, what makes lucetious so much stronger? I could see a vs match coming soon between him and our new night lord of slaanesh in the future haha

 Dayknight wrote:

Man I went to one festival and when I get back you've churned out several chapters, hell yea! Awesome read and digging the blood angel. Quick question, I thought asriel could handle astartes himself, what makes lucetious so much stronger? I could see a vs match coming soon between him and our new night lord of slaanesh in the future haha

Well...it has something to do with the black rage. It's not actually gone in a sense. I will get into that. Glad you enjoying the chapters and the vs match? Hmm.

Chapter 19
Asriel frowned as his blood was drained into a metal mug. He would be dizzy drawing this much blood but his skill in biomancy prevents that from happening. He just hopes when he delivers Lucretius’ meal he would not try and devour him again. Yet what he did find odd when Tetricus released him he slunk away like a beaten animal, what’s clear enough is that he respects Taurus, but it happened in such a short time frame he can’t help but feel his loyalty might be suspect. In the end there is nothing he could do, Taurus trusts that he will be of use to the warband and he has no say in the matter. He then eyed the metal mug “that should be enough…” he removed the medical drain and sealed the metal mug.

He rubbed his arm slightly, the bruising sensation that he felt underneath his skin vanished in a moment. He left the kitchen and made his way back to Lucretius room, now standing in front of the door he knocked. Again the door opened but this time he is wearing his new armour, he could tell it’s no longer “power armour” but his breastplate and gauntlets seem to be made from thin layers of ceramite that allows him some measure of flexibility and protection. The ex-blood angel smiled “you have returned.” “Well yes I have to take my job seriously.” He nodded at his answer and gestured into his room. “Why you like to come in?” “No.” Asriel quickly responded. His answer caused him to frown. “But I insist, Our dear captain wishes me to aplogise for trying to devour your…” he sniffed “delicious blood.” Asriel sighed heavily he guessed that Taurus would make him aplogise, he did the same with Gavisus. He slowly walked inside the room it was the same from before save that the slaves were missing. “Where the slaves?” Lucretius walked over to his chair and sat. “Dead, I was in a bad mood after the encounter with the witch so I drained them dry. But don’t worry they thanked me as I did it.” “I...see.” Asriel stared at him. A question began forming in his mind. “What...exactly are you?” Lucretius shrugged “I don’t know.” “How can that be?” “Well...chaos is new to me. I don’t know how the dark prince changed me...but I am sure I am still suffering from the black rage.” “Black rage?” “It’s...an affliction of my chapter, one we aim to keep secret. But I doubt they would care if I speak to you of it since I am now a traitor.” The ex-blood angel relaxed in his chair. “We don’t know what exactly causes it but each blood angel can fall into a state where they believe they are sanguinius. With that though comes strength, the ferocity and power of the death company causes many to shudder in fear. Those who succumb to the black rage are placed into the company and hopefully they die in battle than to continue being a blood crazed animal.” As he explained, Asriel nodded in understanding. “I see, so I guess you feed on blood to stave off the black rage?”

Lucretius smiled “yes, I feed and I remain in reality and at the same time it’s a far more enjoyable experience compared to feeding the past.” He clenched his hand several times. “I always thought traitors were fools for denying the emperor...but drinking the captain’s blood I saw his splendor and the shining visage of the dark prince.” Asriel could see his eyes are glowing slightly, he truly believes what he is saying. “My...brothers are fools. In chaos there is a cure for our affliction.” “So do you believe yourself to be cured?” “Of course, we always drank blood to control the red thirst but if it could stave off the rage? If all of my brothers had such a blessing? They would rejoice. Yet they are blind and forever will be. They hold themselves to be majestic...honourable...but we are anything but that. We murder to hide our shame and we feast on blood behind closed doors.” Lucretius chuckled “for once I feel all my burdens have been lifted.” Asriel stared at the astartes, hearing him talk he knew that perhaps he judged him too soon. He offered the metal mug. “Your meal my lord.” the ex-blood angel sniffed it and snatched it from his hand. He looked it and smiled while showing his fangs. “Thank you, by the way Taurus desires to see you.” “What about?” “Your new role, now leave I wish...to savour this.” He frowned as he spoke, he wondered what Taurus could want and he dreaded to think of what extra work he has in mind for his new “role.” He turned and left Lucretius room and this time there was no looming presence behind him.
His room door slid close behind him and then he made his way to Taurus’ chambers. As he arrived he knocked and entered. Stepping into the room the smell of blood tickled his nose, his eyes were brought to the middle of the room to see five heads lining the table. He could see his captain sitting in front of them grumbling slightly, also to his right stood Silentus and to his left stood Tetricus.

Asriel approached “Lucretius said you wanted to see me.” his voice caused Taurus to look up to him he nodded and got up from the table. “Do you recognise these heads Asriel?” Soon as he heard his name, he seized up slightly. The fact he is using his name must mean whatever he wants to talk about is serious. His captain walked over to him and stood at his side gazing at the heads lining the table. “What is victory to you?” Taurus asked. The question took him off guard slightly, he frowned. “I...never thought about it.” “Exactly very few in the third legion think about victory anymore. Many desire to gratify their base urges, forgetting the path to perfection.” Taurus then began walking around him, Asriel then felt a strange pressure on his body that he has done something clearly wrong. “Captain...if I have done any-” “Let me speak.” At his order he closed his mouth. “I spoke to your old master in the past and he told me that you will ruin us. That you will make me rely on you and that will lead us to destruction.” Hearing him speak of Adelram, the pressure he felt increased, his heart began twisting. “So I wonder when this will happen…” his captain then stood in front him. “Are you a creature of base urges? Or a member of the 4th that seeks perfection?” Asriel clutched his chest. He wondered why is he doing this now? What reason does he have to twist the blade in his chest? After all they have done and been through? He knew this to be wrong. It is wrong. “I...have-” Asriel felt a cold touch on his neck, his eyes diverted to a blade that was now pressing at his neck. “Asriel choose your words carefully. What you will say next will determine if you are my enemy or my ally in perfection. Did you lead your warband to destruction? Are you a creature of ruination? Are you just another base follower of Slaanesh?” Taurus’ voice was cold, his questions hammered into him. With each blow the knife dug in deeper and deeper, a strange pain began gripping his body and mind. There was no pleasure in it, just cold agony. He screwed his eyes shut trying to push back the tears building in his eyes. His mind plunged into the past, looking at his many mistakes “It’s….my fault.” said Asriel.

The tears began falling down his face. “I did not care for perfection, I did not care for what anyone wanted….I just wanted. I...I...wanted a family. I craved it, I did anything for it. I killed, insulted, I tortured maimed I did depravities to anything or anyone to get what I wanted and...I never got it. It’s….not fair.” He narrowed his eyes at Taurus “It’s not fair! Why am I here!? I did everything you asked! What are you accusing me of!?” The captain of the 4th said nothing. The blade began biting into his neck. “I have never tasted victory in my long life! My life has been utter misery! Tell me!? What do you want!? Yes….I did so many things wrong! But...what can I do!? No matter how hard I tried it never works out!” The blade bit in deeper, he can feel the blood trickling down his body. The tears were unrelenting “I made so many mistakes...so many...enemies I thought I had something here...but I guess I was wrong. Whatever I did to displease you captain I am….I am...sorry.” The cold mono-steel blade left his neck, his captain sheathed his blade slowly. “The first step in perfection...admitting one’s faults and mistakes.” Asriel blinked in confusion. “W-what?” he sniffed, “I-I don’t understand.” Taurus chuckled “I desire victory Asriel, I desire perfection and perfection is victory. I have seen all the astartes of the company and the humans who have an inkling of understanding. I want to see who truly aligns with what I desire. Fortunately very few failed, but I was worried about you, worried that your past still controls you. The fact that you wish to improve is good.” Asriel’s arms turned slack “T-This was a test?” “Yes a test, come with me.” They walked a few paces to the table. “Look at the heads Asriel, these five did not desire victory or to improve. They desired to fall into the excess of the flesh.” He looked at each head, all of them held faces of utter terror. Oddly he found his hands reaching out, he picked up a head and examined the cut. It was clean extremely so, far more clean than the heads in the freezer. He looked up to Taurus. “What did you do?” “I showed them how weak they are. None could parry my attacks, none could break my guard. I let them know how pitiful and weak they are. Then...I killed them.” “I see…so what now?” “Now you specialise. When you told me you kept changing yourself to suit others I had an inkling of the reason why. Your confession here confirmed it.” “You remember that conversation?” “Of course, that whole event defined me, when I slaughtered my company. A mistake that will mark me forever.” Asriel placed the head back on the table. “Right, what do you want me to do?”

Taurus then gestured one hand to Silentus and the other to Tetricus. “You will no longer use the sniper rifle.” “May I ask why?” His captain nodded. “Your initial training was to teach you focus and discipline. I imagine your old master had no need for such things, but I desire victory. Everyone will have time for their own personal pleasures, but war must become our artform, those we kill are a canvas and we are the painters. To create the picture of victory you need various tools and supplies and if they are not in perfect condition they will effect the end result.” He nodded in understanding, his tears dried and the pain in his heart was strangely being replaced by excitement. For some reason he could see his vision, he imagined this warband standing above the others. Standing above Adelram. “I understand so what do you desire of me?” “You will choose to train with either Silentus or Tetricus, next to your cooking duties one of my brothers will be your teacher from now on. Also you will aid said brother in their normal duties.” He processed that information, he looked at Silentus who stood like a stone, Tetricus was fidgeting slightly. “Now Asriel. With Silentus you will train in the blade, so your psychic training will fall to the wayside at most you will retain your mastery in biomancy but your utter focus will be in perfecting your blade skill. Or you can choose my brother Tetricus.” At the mention of the sorcerer's name, Asriel could not help but notice he was trying to stand slightly taller than the apothecary, he was trying hard not to move. “With Tetricus you will plunge into the arts of sorcery, your focus will be utterly on that. These are your two roads, choose wisely because there will be no other, this is your starting path on perfection.”

Asriel looked at his two options, he stared at Silentus, he thought about becoming better in the art of the blade and it’s a rare opportunity to have have a dedicated astartes master. Yet, he is still human he would never reach his skill or strength by the clear fact that he is an astartes. So he bought his eye to the sorcerer. As he looked at him Tetricus began fidgeting slightly again. He took a deep breath. “Captain, I shall choose Tetricus.” Taurus nodded he looked over to the sorcerer. “You can stop fidgeting brother he picked you or are you that excited?” Tetricus shook his head. “N-no, I am not excited at all.” He looked over to Silentus. “Sorry brother, he chose me.” The apothecary shrugged, he signed. “May I go now?” “Yes, you may.” said Taurus. Silentus then left the room. His new and permanent teacher clearly couldn’t contain his excitement. “I recall when you hated me.” said Asriel.

Tetricus coughed slightly “There is a joy in teaching one’s lessers….” “I see.” it’s clear to him that Tetricus is not being honest, but he could not help but admit he was somewhat excited as well. Taurus then placed his hand on his shoulder “Train hard I am going to contact a certain “lord commander” for tasks.” “Why? I thought you hate him?” “Of course I do and I know he is going to set a task that is aimed to kill us.” At the mention of Eidolon wanting to kill them he wondered why his captain would accept such a mission. Taurus chuckled, how he laughed he guessed that he knew what he was thinking. “I shall be plain.” “Please do I am actually quite curious why you are going to accept suicide missions.” His captain removed his hand from his shoulder. He had a feeling his was grinning under his helmet. “It’s quite simple Inferus we are going to complete those missions in such a spectacular fashion that Eidolon and those that follow him will look upon us with hatred and envy.” As he explained his reasoning Asriel smiled “Sounds fun.” “Exactly, there is only joy and pleasure in victory.” He nodded “I will aim to deliver that to you captain.” as he finished speaking, Taurus returned his nod, Asriel walked over to Tetricus. “I am eager to learn more...master.” Tetricus was almost shaking with joy due to his words. “Good, you are eager. I think the other students will like you.” “Other students?” “Yes, well they are more your rivals but I know you will do well. Don’t worry you won’t see them for awhile.” at the mention of rivals it did not bother him, because having rivals ensures that you train hard to overcome them. “Do not worry I will overcome them, as I said I am eager to start.” The sorcerer nodded “we are leaving Taurus.” His captain said nothing he wanted to see results he could tell, so Asriel followed Tetricus out of the chambers, to begin his new training regimen.

She stood in the empty city and only echoes of what has happened clinged to the walls of the city of Malisdar. Pictures of the events flashed across her eyes, the people of the city falling into hated heresy, the destruction of the blackfang company of the Shadow hunters chapter. And finally the death of the blood angels company. With each image she saw comes a feminine laughter, that sensational laugh holds darkness a darkness that has claimed many. A darkness that the puritan order she is a part of the fires of Illumination seek to stamp out. She replayed the images again the people’s depravity against the xeno’s but then a distraction came. “Inquisitor Avala it’s been done.” She opened her eyes and faced one of her acolytes, a devoted follower of the emperor and an ex-member of a underhive gang. “Lucas, you know not to distract me.” she said firmly. Avala gripped her staff in annoyance. He looked away and rubbed his neck “I was just letting you know the clean up is done. We are ready to ship the bodies off to their chapters. John and the creepy assassin sent me to let you know.” Her annoyance evaporated so it’s not Lucas’ fault. “Both of them should know better.” “I know but they wanted me to get in trouble, so here I am. Who am I to deny a crusader of the emperor and a death cult assassin? I am just a lowly gangster.” As he spoke his last sentence she detected the sarcasm. “We are all servants of the god-emperor. I choose my acolytes based on those who can resist the call of the serpent and you have already proved yourself.” “Well I did help you put my gang to the torch, those bastards were fools for going for those drugs. I tried to tell em.” “Indeed and you chose wisely to serve me for if you did anything else you would of joined the pyre.” Whenever she mentions the burnings a bead of sweat falls down his coppery skin. He placed his hands into his leather jacket “well as I said all the nailed bodies have been placed on the gunships. Man I never knew…” “That heretics can be so depraved? On your world what you saw was a surface glimpse, the enemy we fight does not care for social rank. It worms its way into the hearts of anyone, praying on your desires but the one who committed this atrocity here…” She looked around the empty streets. “He managed to drag the whole population into heresy, normally there are remnants, gibbering fools battered by mutilation and other depravities. I was hoping something remained so I could extract information.” Lucas crossed his arms “the people nailed to the walls don’t count? They are not remnants?”

Avala shook her head “all of them were military Lucas, what we found was monument of heresy and darkness. Every single man and woman in this city willingly jumped into heresy. The heretic astartes that came to this planet approached the populace as “saviors” I saw flashes of the leader. To the untrained eye he would look radiant, unbowed and could easily pass as one of the emperor’s angels. Yet underneath that exterior holds a great shroud of darkness and depravity. What he will do is make the people bend to his every word and at the same time draw them into commiting depravities against the “enemies” of mankind.” Lucas shook his head “I take it that this...serpent is quite insidious.” She nodded “yes it can make you think that you are doing something harmless, a small indulgence here or there. Soon enough it has you wrapped around it’s finger.” “Like the drugs my old gang used. I heard them describing the thrill and energy it provided them. At the same time it gave them the strength to take control and “protect” the people of the underhive.” Lucas spat on the ground. “At most they just spread the narcotics around telling people it brings them closer to the emperor.” “So you understand.” She smiled slowly at his hatred, in hating the enemy it keeps the accursed god from touching your heart.

She turned and faced the city once more, her open robes swishing at the movement. She moved her fingers, the servo’s of her power armour purring at the movement. “Ready yourself Lucas.” “For what?” “To see the face of our enemy, or at least the envoy of it.” In quick motion he made the sign of the aquila. Avala gathered the echoes and brought them together, small white sprites left the walls and blood stains to create a large mirror. She then saw the heretic astartes standing over the crowd with his followers on a stage. His armour was pristine, the colour was a mix of black, pink and purple and jewels were embedded in various sections. She also noted that he wore a dark halo, most likely kissed by the ruinous power he served. But what filled her with hatred was seeing the crowd of beaten people. Reports detailed that this planet was under attack by dark eldar, the heretics used the people’s despair to their advantage. The people gave into weakness, they took the easy way out. She looked back to see Lucas’ eyes dilating while he looked upon the traitor. “Focus!” she barked. Her acolyte shook his head. “W-what happened?” “Focus Lucas. Repeat the prayers that I taught you. The litanies of hatred, the words of anger at the heretic.” He nodded, she watched him begin murmuring, the dilation slowly began drifting away. She faced the mirror, she could see that the heretic began talking, he then began throwing dark eldar raiders into the crowd.

In a mad frenzy the crowd tore the xeno’s apart, all manner of depravities were thrown upon the foul xenos. What she found abhorrent was what the crowd was commiting upon them, but she always knew that the followers of the serpent have a strange fascination with that particular xeno species. She looked back to see Lucas’ was now turned covering his ears. He was squatting. “I can hear him! I...I…can hear...” she looked over the mirror she conjured she ensured that no sounds would play. Even sound could be a tool of corruption, she dismissed the mirror and walked over to Lucas who was slowly removing his hands from his ears. He rose slowly and faced her. “W-what was that?” “What did you hear Lucas?” he was sweating heavily, he is not used to fighting the heretic. “I heard his speech, his cries to denounce the master of mankind, I kept repeating the things you taught me but his voice was becoming louder and louder. Then after that...the cries of pleasure from the crowd...the screams of xeno’s...I felt my-my…” “Your mind splintering? A soft voice now whispering in your ear telling you to give in? To commit to holy darkness? That’s how the dark powers worm their way into your mind. Especially the one we face. It brings insanity, corruption and decadence.” “T-that’s what my gang was getting into?” Avala grimly nodded “yes, they bent their knee and sold their souls to the dark prince of chaos. Also known as Slaanesh. They abandoned the emperor’s light to be forever tormented in the warp.” At the mention of it’s name Lucas jumped slightly, she also could hear a soft whisper that was on the edge of silence trickling past her ear. She pushed it away. “Anyway we are done, I have a clear picture of the enemy. Come Lucas.” she walked past him, but he stood in place. “Follow me.” she ordered. Finally he turned and began walking. “Lucas as we make our way back to the gunships repeat the prayers of purification in your the mind.” “Y-Yes inquisitor.” She could hear murmurs behind her, but to her surprise he handled it well many fall into heresy on their first contact. It is good that she does not have to purify a useful asset.

Chapter 20
Asriel walked down the tunnel with Tetricus, the fact that all his training sessions will now be with him was oddly pleasing for some reason. He guessed that he always viewed his psychic powers and minor sorcery he employs to be simple utility. But now he has a proper teacher and an old one at that. His new master gave him a strange look. “What are you thinking about?” “I am just excited.” “Oh? You are aware the training will be grueling right?” “And painful?” “Indeed.” “Well pain is another joy to be experienced.” “True, but I assure you that you won’t enjoy it.” Asriel smiled he could see Tetricus is actually excited, he knew he would never say it out loud. But he wanted this badly. “Tell me why do you desire to train me?” The sorcerer stopped, so did he. “Because we are the other.” “Other?” “We aren’t the same as the rest of them. We are witches. Tell me how did you awaken your powers?” “Well...I was possessed one time. I think that has something to do with it.” His master raised his eyebrow, he could see on his face that he is wondering if he is telling the truth. “Anyway that’s a long story. But no one has treated me any different.” “Yes because they fear you.” “Fear me?” “Yes, they fear us because the power we wield, some of my brothers still make comments behind my back and I imagine they do the same for you now that you have entered Taurus’ confidence.” Tetricus began to walk, He did the same for a time there was silence. He thought about what he just said and Asriel realised that it’s likely that Tetricus is lonely in a sense. He can’t share the joy of his powers with anyone, until he and his other rivals came along. “My lord I am sure there are many psykers on the ship, why haven’t you trained all of them?” “Because very few have talent or drive Asriel. Most humans are dirt, worse than that. They exist to make us feel or to die for us in battle. Very few are gems and I dislike wasting my time.” “I understand my lord.” Silence reigned again, but this time Tetricus spoke. “Tell me what do you think of Lucretius?” “Well he wants to eat me.” “I know, but Taurus forgot to tell you that he is in charge of the cult.” “What!? Why!?” “He is a symbol, even if I detest the creature he is essentially an angel of the dark prince. That is powerful.” “I think I understand at the same time it seems...he can gain information from those he drinks from.” “Oh? Please do tell.” “Well it has to do with Taurus, he told me after drinking his blood he saw his splendor and the shining visage of the dark prince. So out of the astartes he can relate to humans better.” “You mean he can manipulate them better.” Tetricus said cooly. “True but he is infatuated with Taurus. I think he will spread the word of his glory and the dark prince to anyone who will hear.” His master snorted “Captain said something similar.”

His master then looked down to him. “So how does it feel to be dedicated to perfection?” “I...don’t know.” Asriel responded. “Most don’t but you will feel it once you dedicate yourself to a craft. Then you will use what you learned to bring victory.” He nodded “So tell me my lord, do you think victory is perfection?” His new master answered quickly and without hesitation. “Yes, I...tire of wandering. Listening to the sirens I am starting to feel empty. Their song barely stokes the fires of my heart. When Taurus first spoke of his desire I was skeptical, but then I examined the tide of souls, the depravity and destruction we left in our wake after Malisdar.” His eyes widened slightly. “The souls crashing in the tides of the warp, their screams as they were torn apart by daemons. The daemonettes singing our praises for our victory. I felt a sort of ecstasy that I haven’t tasted in centuries, yes when we won the battle on Malisdar I felt good but seeing the aftermath marked in the warp? I understand and now I wonder if Taurus sees the same thing?” “I….think he does.” “How do you guess my apprentice?” “It’s the matter of superiority. How can one become better if you don’t challenge yourself physically and mentally? It’s all of that coming together, then finally stomping on your opponent into the dust, standing over them and then watching the naysayers wring their hands.” He smiled “I would like to do that to many I knew in the past. I think that’s better than torturing someone, to get proud rivals to admit that you are better than them. Also Taurus’ desire is so pure...I can’t go against that.” Asriel could see Tetricus is listening carefully “Indeed his desire is pure, only if the same could be said for the rest of the legion.” As the sorcerer said those words he recalled an old discussion with his captain. “I can see why he thinks Fabius Bile is the most favoured son of the third.” “Well he is dedicated to his goal, something that I suspect Taurus still admires.” Asriel furrowed his brow. “He admires Fabius?” “Yes, many in the third do, some even believe he could be the one that unites the shattered legion again.” “Does Taurus also believe that?” “Indeed he does, but he knows Fabius, he has no desire to lead because it would be a distraction from his goal. Our captain can clearly see that Fulgrim will rise to take the reins once again.” “When that happens would Taurus follow Lord Fulgrim.” “Of course he would, despite his reservations he is still his general. The question is whether our primarch will accept us back, but to do so will be admittance of his mistake.” Hearing that, he knew that they might be fighting forever until they are dust in the wind, the lord of the third never admits his mistakes. He knows that. But such a fate does not bother him, this place is home and he will forever find pleasure in fighting and killing for the 4th.

Dominic thrusted his spear again and again, no matter how hard he tried the five heads lining the table kept flashing in his mind. Staring at them, feeling Taurus’ blade at his throat, it was like ash has built in his mouth. The captain questioned his faith in him, he questioned his need and thirst for victory, he questioned whether if Noel wasn’t there would he have left with the rest to seek out pleasure? He stopped for a moment he tried to remember his answer. The fact that he is not dead means that he answered correctly. “I told him I would.” He couldn’t deny it. If Noel wasn’t there he would of strayed from the path of perfection. He would of stepped off the path to victory he would of aided in denying his captain his pleasure. He screwed his face into disgust. “I have to be better...I can’t be like this…” “Indeed you can’t.” he turned to the door to see his captain standing there. He walked into the training room, his stride powerful and strong. At times he wondered what he looked like, he guessed his looks matched his radiance. “Tell me Dominic what role do you want to serve in my company?” “role?” “Yes role, you see I have just seen Noel and he will lead the bladesmen, he will also carry our banner into battle.” The news was like a bombshell, the ash he tasted before returned to his mouth, sensation was draining away. It’s clear that his captain feels that Noel is above him. Taurus then gestured to the training room. “You are diligent, focused but where are you taking your training?” Dominic shook his head. “I don’t know…” “Exactly you don’t know, you don’t have a goal, Noel has his path and you have yours. So at this very moment what do you think you can do to improve your style of fighting?” He looked down to himself, he recalled that he lacked range. “I could use a ranged weapon.” “Indeed you can, but did you only decide that after watching me?” “I don’t see anything wrong about taking after you. You are radiant, the best of us. Why should I not follow your example?” His captain shook his head. “Incorrect.” Dominic panicked and knelt. “Aplogies my lord. But...I don’t understand.” Taurus gestured for him to rise. “You chose a spear, tell me why.” Dominic got up, he frowned slightly. “Because it’s a dignified and beautiful weapon.” “I see and you decided not to take anything else with it?” “N-no.” Taurus nodded he walked over to the weapon stand and removed a large stormshield. He then returned and held it towards him. “I desire the perfect company, I desire victory. Train with this and become my shield, also you will be the spear that pierces and destroys my enemies Murus.” Dominic took the shield it was plain, but the fact Taurus is handing this to him means so much more. “I thank you, but what do you mean by Murus?” “Well Dominic it’s your new nickname.” “Nickname?” “Indeed it builds camaraderie, now train I expect much from you Murus.” Taurus then left the room, now alone he looked at the shield again.

The shield was blank, but he feels that is the point. He has so much to add to himself, so much he needs to do to become the perfect weapon that Taurus wishes him to be. Dominic equipped the shield, he felt the extra weight and it’s something he would have to get used to. But he could not help but smile. “Murus...I like it.”

Asriel sat crossed legged with Tetricus, the first lesson is going to be diving into the tides of the warp, to hear it’s song. Now thinking about it, he has never really done it before. “So...what do I do?” “First you relax, block out the song of the sirens and send your mind outward.” “That’s it?” The sorcerer nodded. So he did as he was instructed, he closed his eyes he tried to relax. Next he tried to silence the song, it was difficult it was always on the edge of his hearing but it was there. After that he sent his mind out, as far as he can. He then felt his body floating upwards, it was a strange sensation, he began floating higher and higher, he looked down to see his body in it’s sitting position. He then looked to his hands to see that it’s now almost ethereal and covered in a pink flashing light. Asriel kept floating higher until the ship vanished and he was now in the vacuum of space. His body shot forward, faster than a bullet it was like he was being dragged, as he zoomed past the stars his surroundings bled slowly until he was now in space that is pink and purple in colouration. His ethereal body then ground to a stop, a second passed and then came the crashing sounds of screams. The sound was too much, he gripped his head. But the thundering shockwaves of torment kept crashing into his body. “Focus!” a familiar voice called. He tried to focus but it was too hard, he then felt a large hand on his shoulder, the screams slowly ebbed away. He removed his hands from his head and looked up to see a familiar face, despite the light obscuring it he knew who it was. “Tetricus…” his voice echoed, but he did not feel his lips moving. His master smiled at least he think he did. “Your mind is trying to process my face and voice don’t think about it too much. Now look forward.” He did as ordered, he looked forward to see the rolling tides of warp energy.

Within in the energy he could see souls being devoured by the warp energy, what is happening before him is terrible but it was beautiful at the same time. “What is happening?” The sorcerer kept his hand on his shoulder. “What do you think?” “I think that what I am seeing are souls sputtering away in the warp.” “You are correct, but my theory is what we are seeing are neverborn’s eating.” “What?” “Look carefully.” So he looked, he stared at the waves, there was a strange life to them. They sought out the white lights and tore them apart piece by piece. As the light was torn away from their bodies the lashes of warp energy would devour those soul pieces. He also thinks that if they are daemons that they are savouring them. But he wanted to be sure. “I think I should be okay you don’t have to block it.” Tetricus said nothing, he removed his hand. The screams came back in full force, he did not try and resist, he focused and let them in. Then the sounds started to make sense to him, oddly it sounded like a song, the screams of the souls, the sounds of souls being torn apart, the strange crunch and chew as the souls were devoured. Then at the edge of his hearing he could hear a feminine laughter, thousands of them. He then bought his attention to the souls, if he looked carefully he could see flashes of familiar faces. “These are the souls of those we killed on Malisdar.” “You are correct.” said Tetricus. He placed his hands behind his back and floated forward, he followed. “I first discovered this through the texts that was given to the warband by the word bearers.” “Really?” “Yes, despite their manipulations there is a wealth of knowledge in there. You see Asriel in pain and pleasure there is power.” “I know about this, a sorcerer in my old warband was experimenting with that thought in mind.” “Let me guess he is focusing on the pain part only?” “Well yes…” His master shook his head. He gestured to the sea of warp energy. “The warp is made up emotions, the gods are cornerstones of said emotions. We psykers can use this energy to manipulate reality itself.” “Now do you recall those who sacrificed their bodies to bring forth the daemonettes?” “I do.” “Good. They used both pain and pleasure, they drowned themselves in that excess. The pain which is the whip, bolter shells and las fire crashing into their bodies. Then the pleasure which is receiving said pain, the pleasure of rapturous prayer and the pleasure of having a daemon overtake their body. The well of warp energy needed to bring the daemons into their bodies as generated from said actions and emotions.” “So I guess the bigger the emotion the more power you can draw?” “Exactly, one interesting point is that sorcery works better on those who are...blind to chaos.” That piece of information drew his interest, he thought volunteers would work best. “What do you mean?” asked Asriel. “It’s quite simple let’s use torture for example, on someone who is blind to the dark prince the pain is more raw, more powerful. Also the joy you would get from it would be far more higher compared to someone who enjoys being tortured. Plus in the long run if the person who is getting tortured starts to like it...that’s even better. Now let us return.” “Er...how?” asked Asriel. Tetricus sighed slightly “Just pull yourself back, relax and do it.” Tetricus’ ethereal form shot down, Asriel looked around. “Just..pull myself back.”

So he just thought of pulling something, anything. Then he shot downwards, he flew down like a comet, the warp bled away to reveal the stars, now he was falling towards the ship. He phased right through it and shot straight towards his body, he fell back and blinked rapidly. “That...was amazing.” said Asriel. Tetricus stood over him chuckling. “That’s just a little of what I want to show you. Now that’s enough today.” He stood up, shaking his head as his master spoke. “I..want to know more.” “Later.” Tetricus said firmly. Asriel said nothing, he bowed. “Thank you for your time today.” “Yes you should be thankful and I also expect extra recaf.” “With spiced herbs?” “Yes and the tears of tortured slaves to be added to it as well.” “What? I nev-” “I add it when your not here.” he opened his pouch and pulled out a small vial of liquid he shook it slightly. “It helps me focus.” Asriel bowed again “I will keep that in mind my lord.” “Good, you are dismissed.” He left Tetricus’ room, but each step was heavy, he wanted to know more. He wanted to know what other secrets of the warp that Tetricus is hiding from him. As he walked down the tunnel and idea struck him. “I could bribe him…” He smiled to himself as the plan began forming in his head.

Taurus stood on the bridge, he waited for the response to his message he knew that Lord Eidolon would respond soon, while he waited he eyed a copy of the message he sent on his tactical feed.

Dear “Lord Commander”

I am eager to handle any tasks, send me whatever you have available.

Taurus

He smiled, it’s simple and to the point he doubts that Eidolon’s letter would be anything but that. He continued to wait in silence. As the bridge staff worked, he always found the bridge a wonderful place to stand in. The staff exuded dedication, commitment and drive. They want to be perfect, on point and they ensure errors are kept to the minimum. Taurus even recalls during a passing conversation that Sagax wants to eliminate all error. He almost got lost in that thought, his company without error, that’s a dream to aspire to. That is perfection. When all errors have been excised victory after victory will come. “Excuse me my lord…” His train of thought was broken, the astropath was now before him holding a piece of paper. “Is that it?” the blind psyker nodded, he then handed the paper to him. Taurus read it carefully.

I won’t bother with niceties, I don’t know what you are planning but I do have a task that needs to be completed. The loyal followers of our father and the third requires a...minor forge world to be taken. Considering your ego in thinking that you are above us such a task should be simple for your “company”. The forge world is called Agithian prime. The factorum city Agithax I needs to be taken. So your task is simple, take the city and my forces will come and garrison it and then the slaves can put the forgeworld to use for the third. The coordinates are in the message.

He smiled as he read the letter, he knew that most likely he did not need the forgeworld. Forgeworld’s can’t be taken by a single warband. They are defended by tech priests and their skitarii. He carefully folded the letter and placed it into his pouch for safe keeping. The astropath looked up to him with his opaque eyes. “My lord if you don’t mind me asking...what are you going to do?” “Well, I need to get the chalkboard ready.” He turned away and left the bridge, he was still smiling as he left.

Chapter 20
Asriel walked down the tunnel with Tetricus, the fact that all his training sessions will now be with him was oddly pleasing for some reason. He guessed that he always viewed his psychic powers and minor sorcery he employs to be simple utility. But now he has a proper teacher and an old one at that. His new master gave him a strange look. “What are you thinking about?” “I am just excited.” “Oh? You are aware the training will be grueling right?” “And painful?” “Indeed.” “Well pain is another joy to be experienced.” “True, but I assure you that you won’t enjoy it.” Asriel smiled he could see Tetricus is actually excited, he knew he would never say it out loud. But he wanted this badly. “Tell me why do you desire to train me?” The sorcerer stopped, so did he. “Because we are the other.” “Other?” “We aren’t the same as the rest of them. We are witches. Tell me how did you awaken your powers?” “Well...I was possessed one time. I think that has something to do with it.” His master raised his eyebrow, he could see on his face that he is wondering if he is telling the truth. “Anyway that’s a long story. But no one has treated me any different.” “Yes because they fear you.” “Fear me?” “Yes, they fear us because the power we wield, some of my brothers still make comments behind my back and I imagine they do the same for you now that you have entered Taurus’ confidence.” Tetricus began to walk, He did the same for a time there was silence. He thought about what he just said and Asriel realised that it’s likely that Tetricus is lonely in a sense. He can’t share the joy of his powers with anyone, until he and his other rivals came along. “My lord I am sure there are many psykers on the ship, why haven’t you trained all of them?” “Because very few have talent or drive Asriel. Most humans are dirt, worse than that. They exist to make us feel or to die for us in battle. Very few are gems and I dislike wasting my time.” “I understand my lord.” Silence reigned again, but this time Tetricus spoke. “Tell me what do you think of Lucretius?” “Well he wants to eat me.” “I know, but Taurus forgot to tell you that he is in charge of the cult.” “What!? Why!?” “He is a symbol, even if I detest the creature he is essentially an angel of the dark prince. That is powerful.” “I think I understand at the same time it seems...he can gain information from those he drinks from.” “Oh? Please do tell.” “Well it has to do with Taurus, he told me after drinking his blood he saw his splendor and the shining visage of the dark prince. So out of the astartes he can relate to humans better.” “You mean he can manipulate them better.” Tetricus said cooly. “True but he is infatuated with Taurus. I think he will spread the word of his glory and the dark prince to anyone who will hear.” His master snorted “Captain said something similar.”

His master then looked down to him. “So how does it feel to be dedicated to perfection?” “I...don’t know.” Asriel responded. “Most don’t but you will feel it once you dedicate yourself to a craft. Then you will use what you learned to bring victory.” He nodded “So tell me my lord, do you think victory is perfection?” His new master answered quickly and without hesitation. “Yes, I...tire of wandering. Listening to the sirens I am starting to feel empty. Their song barely stokes the fires of my heart. When Taurus first spoke of his desire I was skeptical, but then I examined the tide of souls, the depravity and destruction we left in our wake after Malisdar.” His eyes widened slightly. “The souls crashing in the tides of the warp, their screams as they were torn apart by daemons. The daemonettes singing our praises for our victory. I felt a sort of ecstasy that I haven’t tasted in centuries, yes when we won the battle on Malisdar I felt good but seeing the aftermath marked in the warp? I understand and now I wonder if Taurus sees the same thing?” “I….think he does.” “How do you guess my apprentice?” “It’s the matter of superiority. How can one become better if you don’t challenge yourself physically and mentally? It’s all of that coming together, then finally stomping on your opponent into the dust, standing over them and then watching the naysayers wring their hands.” He smiled “I would like to do that to many I knew in the past. I think that’s better than torturing someone, to get proud rivals to admit that you are better than them. Also Taurus’ desire is so pure...I can’t go against that.” Asriel could see Tetricus is listening carefully “Indeed his desire is pure, only if the same could be said for the rest of the legion.” As the sorcerer said those words he recalled an old discussion with his captain. “I can see why he thinks Fabius Bile is the most favoured son of the third.” “Well he is dedicated to his goal, something that I suspect Taurus still admires.” Asriel furrowed his brow. “He admires Fabius?” “Yes, many in the third do, some even believe he could be the one that unites the shattered legion again.” “Does Taurus also believe that?” “Indeed he does, but he knows Fabius, he has no desire to lead because it would be a distraction from his goal. Our captain can clearly see that Fulgrim will rise to take the reins once again.” “When that happens would Taurus follow Lord Fulgrim.” “Of course he would, despite his reservations he is still his general. The question is whether our primarch will accept us back, but to do so will be admittance of his mistake.” Hearing that, he knew that they might be fighting forever until they are dust in the wind, the lord of the third never admits his mistakes. He knows that. But such a fate does not bother him, this place is home and he will forever find pleasure in fighting and killing for the 4th.

Dominic thrusted his spear again and again, no matter how hard he tried the five heads lining the table kept flashing in his mind. Staring at them, feeling Taurus’ blade at his throat, it was like ash has built in his mouth. The captain questioned his faith in him, he questioned his need and thirst for victory, he questioned whether if Noel wasn’t there would he have left with the rest to seek out pleasure? He stopped for a moment he tried to remember his answer. The fact that he is not dead means that he answered correctly. “I told him I would.” He couldn’t deny it. If Noel wasn’t there he would of strayed from the path of perfection. He would of stepped off the path to victory he would of aided in denying his captain his pleasure. He screwed his face into disgust. “I have to be better...I can’t be like this…” “Indeed you can’t.” he turned to the door to see his captain standing there. He walked into the training room, his stride powerful and strong. At times he wondered what he looked like, he guessed his looks matched his radiance. “Tell me Dominic what role do you want to serve in my company?” “role?” “Yes role, you see I have just seen Noel and he will lead the bladesmen, he will also carry our banner into battle.” The news was like a bombshell, the ash he tasted before returned to his mouth, sensation was draining away. It’s clear that his captain feels that Noel is above him. Taurus then gestured to the training room. “You are diligent, focused but where are you taking your training?” Dominic shook his head. “I don’t know…” “Exactly you don’t know, you don’t have a goal, Noel has his path and you have yours. So at this very moment what do you think you can do to improve your style of fighting?” He looked down to himself, he recalled that he lacked range. “I could use a ranged weapon.” “Indeed you can, but did you only decide that after watching me?” “I don’t see anything wrong about taking after you. You are radiant, the best of us. Why should I not follow your example?” His captain shook his head. “Incorrect.” Dominic panicked and knelt. “Aplogies my lord. But...I don’t understand.” Taurus gestured for him to rise. “You chose a spear, tell me why.” Dominic got up, he frowned slightly. “Because it’s a dignified and beautiful weapon.” “I see and you decided not to take anything else with it?” “N-no.” Taurus nodded he walked over to the weapon stand and removed a large stormshield. He then returned and held it towards him. “I desire the perfect company, I desire victory. Train with this and become my shield, also you will be the spear that pierces and destroys my enemies Murus.” Dominic took the shield it was plain, but the fact Taurus is handing this to him means so much more. “I thank you, but what do you mean by Murus?” “Well Dominic it’s your new nickname.” “Nickname?” “Indeed it builds camaraderie, now train I expect much from you Murus.” Taurus then left the room, now alone he looked at the shield again.

The shield was blank, but he feels that is the point. He has so much to add to himself, so much he needs to do to become the perfect weapon that Taurus wishes him to be. Dominic equipped the shield, he felt the extra weight and it’s something he would have to get used to. But he could not help but smile. “Murus...I like it.”

Asriel sat crossed legged with Tetricus, the first lesson is going to be diving into the tides of the warp, to hear it’s song. Now thinking about it, he has never really done it before. “So...what do I do?” “First you relax, block out the song of the sirens and send your mind outward.” “That’s it?” The sorcerer nodded. So he did as he was instructed, he closed his eyes he tried to relax. Next he tried to silence the song, it was difficult it was always on the edge of his hearing but it was there. After that he sent his mind out, as far as he can. He then felt his body floating upwards, it was a strange sensation, he began floating higher and higher, he looked down to see his body in it’s sitting position. He then looked to his hands to see that it’s now almost ethereal and covered in a pink flashing light. Asriel kept floating higher until the ship vanished and he was now in the vacuum of space. His body shot forward, faster than a bullet it was like he was being dragged, as he zoomed past the stars his surroundings bled slowly until he was now in space that is pink and purple in colouration. His ethereal body then ground to a stop, a second passed and then came the crashing sounds of screams. The sound was too much, he gripped his head. But the thundering shockwaves of torment kept crashing into his body. “Focus!” a familiar voice called. He tried to focus but it was too hard, he then felt a large hand on his shoulder, the screams slowly ebbed away. He removed his hands from his head and looked up to see a familiar face, despite the light obscuring it he knew who it was. “Tetricus…” his voice echoed, but he did not feel his lips moving. His master smiled at least he think he did. “Your mind is trying to process my face and voice don’t think about it too much. Now look forward.” He did as ordered, he looked forward to see the rolling tides of warp energy.

Within in the energy he could see souls being devoured by the warp energy, what is happening before him is terrible but it was beautiful at the same time. “What is happening?” The sorcerer kept his hand on his shoulder. “What do you think?” “I think that what I am seeing are souls sputtering away in the warp.” “You are correct, but my theory is what we are seeing are neverborn’s eating.” “What?” “Look carefully.” So he looked, he stared at the waves, there was a strange life to them. They sought out the white lights and tore them apart piece by piece. As the light was torn away from their bodies the lashes of warp energy would devour those soul pieces. He also thinks that if they are daemons that they are savouring them. But he wanted to be sure. “I think I should be okay you don’t have to block it.” Tetricus said nothing, he removed his hand. The screams came back in full force, he did not try and resist, he focused and let them in. Then the sounds started to make sense to him, oddly it sounded like a song, the screams of the souls, the sounds of souls being torn apart, the strange crunch and chew as the souls were devoured. Then at the edge of his hearing he could hear a feminine laughter, thousands of them. He then bought his attention to the souls, if he looked carefully he could see flashes of familiar faces. “These are the souls of those we killed on Malisdar.” “You are correct.” said Tetricus. He placed his hands behind his back and floated forward, he followed. “I first discovered this through the texts that was given to the warband by the word bearers.” “Really?” “Yes, despite their manipulations there is a wealth of knowledge in there. You see Asriel in pain and pleasure there is power.” “I know about this, a sorcerer in my old warband was experimenting with that thought in mind.” “Let me guess he is focusing on the pain part only?” “Well yes…” His master shook his head. He gestured to the sea of warp energy. “The warp is made up emotions, the gods are cornerstones of said emotions. We psykers can use this energy to manipulate reality itself.” “Now do you recall those who sacrificed their bodies to bring forth the daemonettes?” “I do.” “Good. They used both pain and pleasure, they drowned themselves in that excess. The pain which is the whip, bolter shells and las fire crashing into their bodies. Then the pleasure which is receiving said pain, the pleasure of rapturous prayer and the pleasure of having a daemon overtake their body. The well of warp energy needed to bring the daemons into their bodies as generated from said actions and emotions.” “So I guess the bigger the emotion the more power you can draw?” “Exactly, one interesting point is that sorcery works better on those who are...blind to chaos.” That piece of information drew his interest, he thought volunteers would work best. “What do you mean?” asked Asriel. “It’s quite simple let’s use torture for example, on someone who is blind to the dark prince the pain is more raw, more powerful. Also the joy you would get from it would be far more higher compared to someone who enjoys being tortured. Plus in the long run if the person who is getting tortured starts to like it...that’s even better. Now let us return.” “Er...how?” asked Asriel. Tetricus sighed slightly “Just pull yourself back, relax and do it.” Tetricus’ ethereal form shot down, Asriel looked around. “Just..pull myself back.”

So he just thought of pulling something, anything. Then he shot downwards, he flew down like a comet, the warp bled away to reveal the stars, now he was falling towards the ship. He phased right through it and shot straight towards his body, he fell back and blinked rapidly. “That...was amazing.” said Asriel. Tetricus stood over him chuckling. “That’s just a little of what I want to show you. Now that’s enough today.” He stood up, shaking his head as his master spoke. “I..want to know more.” “Later.” Tetricus said firmly. Asriel said nothing, he bowed. “Thank you for your time today.” “Yes you should be thankful and I also expect extra recaf.” “With spiced herbs?” “Yes and the tears of tortured slaves to be added to it as well.” “What? I nev-” “I add it when your not here.” he opened his pouch and pulled out a small vial of liquid he shook it slightly. “It helps me focus.” Asriel bowed again “I will keep that in mind my lord.” “Good, you are dismissed.” He left Tetricus’ room, but each step was heavy, he wanted to know more. He wanted to know what other secrets of the warp that Tetricus is hiding from him. As he walked down the tunnel and idea struck him. “I could bribe him…” He smiled to himself as the plan began forming in his head.

Taurus stood on the bridge, he waited for the response to his message he knew that Lord Eidolon would respond soon, while he waited he eyed a copy of the message he sent on his tactical feed.

Dear “Lord Commander”

I am eager to handle any tasks, send me whatever you have available.

Taurus

He smiled, it’s simple and to the point he doubts that Eidolon’s letter would be anything but that. He continued to wait in silence. As the bridge staff worked, he always found the bridge a wonderful place to stand in. The staff exuded dedication, commitment and drive. They want to be perfect, on point and they ensure errors are kept to the minimum. Taurus even recalls during a passing conversation that Sagax wants to eliminate all error. He almost got lost in that thought, his company without error, that’s a dream to aspire to. That is perfection. When all errors have been excised victory after victory will come. “Excuse me my lord…” His train of thought was broken, the astropath was now before him holding a piece of paper. “Is that it?” the blind psyker nodded, he then handed the paper to him. Taurus read it carefully.

I won’t bother with niceties, I don’t know what you are planning but I do have a task that needs to be completed. The loyal followers of our father and the third requires a...minor forge world to be taken. Considering your ego in thinking that you are above us such a task should be simple for your “company”. The forge world is called Agithian prime. The factory city Agithax I needs to be taken. So your task is simple, take the city and my forces will come and garrison it and then the slaves can put the forgeworld to use for the third. The coordinates are in the message.

He smiled as he read the letter, he knew that most likely he did not need the forge world nor did any of the warband's that followed Eidolon. Forge world’s can’t be taken by a single warband. They are defended by tech priests and their skitarii or even by imperial knights. He carefully folded the letter and placed it into his pouch for safe keeping. The astropath looked up to him with his opaque eyes. “My lord if you don’t mind me asking...what are you going to do?” “Well, I need to get the chalkboard ready.” He turned away and left the bridge, he was still smiling as he left.

Well I can't wait to get to the planet.

Well damn. Imperial knights. Those are going to be very formidable opponents. Are there gonna be any of the forgeworld knights?

lliu wrote:
Well damn. Imperial knights. Those are going to be very formidable opponents. Are there gonna be any of the forgeworld knights?

Well...the answer to your question is here!

Chapter 21
Asriel stood next to Tetricus’ table with the cart it’s the next day and he hoped that this meal would allow him to glean more information from the sorcerer. He placed the meal on the table along with a bottle of wine and a large metal mug of recaf. His master then removed the cover to see bloodied beef, vegetables and a glaze that shone like the lights of the very room. He raised his eyebrow. “What are you trying to do here?” “Nothing my lord, I woke up slightly early to make your meal to your preference. The vegetables have been boiled in water that held a hint of tortured slave tears and the meat was injected with a slight amount of boiled slave blood.” “Who were tortured?” “Yes they were indeed tortured.” “The wine was aged using my psychic powers and the recaf also has the drop of tears that you desire.” The sorcerer grinned, that is the reaction he wanted. He grabbed the knife and fork and began eating joyfully. Asriel watched Tetricus chew and drink, he swallowed the food that was in his mouth. “This tastes really good, but I am going to teach you things when I am ready to.” Asriel frowned “but why!?” “Because that’s my decision.” the sorcerer dabbed the handkerchief on his lips. He knew that he would not budge on the subject, the plan failed. “I see, but I have a question when will I see my rivals?” “Soon, one should be arriving now actually.” The doors suddenly opened, a figure in a purple silk robe walked into the room. The robe itself obscured their body and the hood itself hid their features. Even trying to look under it all Asriel saw is darkness. Behind the figure two heavily chained and lashed slaves followed. They approached the table and bowed “Master.” Asriel noted the voice was female, it was soft as well.

Tetricus smiled “Lucia, this is Asriel.” The hood shifted in his direction “He is handsome.” “No.” Tetricus said firmly. “B-But..” “No.” he repeated. Lucia’s hood lowered slightly “I see.” “Is something wrong?” said Asriel. His master began drinking some of the wine. “She wants you for her harem.” “It’s not a harem! It’s not my fault I have admirers!” Lucia shouted. Tetricus raised his eyebrow. “You use telepathy to aid in controlling all of them. Right then I want you to hit one of your slaves.” Lucia bowed she faced a lashed slave and suddenly they went flying across the room, they slammed onto the wall. Asriel could see that they croaked in pleasure and started spouting gibberish praising Lucia for giving them attention. “See Asriel, a harem.” Lucia crossed her arms. “I don’t let them touch me.” “It is what is Lucia, now have you done what I asked?” “Yes everyone’s wargear has been delivered. I had my slaves carry the boxes for me. Now...as you promised master.” Tetricus opened his pouch and pulled out a small scroll he threw to Lucia, as she caught it she hugged the scroll tightly, giggling to herself while doing so. She then coughed and bowed “Thank you my lord.” The sorcerer then gestured her out. “You are dismissed.” She turned and walked away, the slave that was sent flying slowly got up and praised Lucia as he followed her out of the room. Asriel faced Tetricus “Wargear? Do I have one?” “Yes you do.” he responded.

He pulled a box from under the table and held it. “I had you armour retrofitted to accommodate your new role.” Asriel took the box and placed it on the cart, as it sat there something dawned on him. “What...how did you get my armour?” Tetricus cut a piece of meat. “I know the code to your room remember? Also I got rid of the camo-cloak.” “What!? Why!?” His master pointed the fork at him, the meat dripping with a slight amount of blood. “Well you have to learn to do it with your psychic powers.” he then placed the fork into his mouth and pulled the meat off, he began chewing. Watching the sorcerer chew all he could feel is his heart sinking into a pit. Asriel then heard the door opening again, he faced the door to see Taurus wheeling in the chalkboard.

Tetricus rose “what are you doing?” Taurus ignored him and wheeled the chalkboard to the middle of the room. He then regarded Tetricus. “Well since you started training with Inferus I there isn’t a gap where you are not here so I am doing it now.” “Doing what?” said Tetricus. “Gathering information.” Asriel watched Taurus call out each of the sirens true names, as each name left his mouth the sorcerer's eyes went wide. “How do you know their true names!?” Taurus called out the final name, he then shrugged. “They told me.” “Told you!? Daemons don’t just give out their names!?” “Brother this is why I do this when you are not around, you ask too many questions. Just be silent and watch.” To his surprise, Tetricus closed his mouth. Asriel then waited for the image to form as always, he wondered what world they are attacking this time. When the energy came together to make a shape his mouth dropped. “A forge world!?” Tetricus echoed his words to some extent “A forge world are you mad!?” Taurus removed his helmet and clipped it to his belt. He stroked his chin. “This is not a minor forge world….interesting. He is truly trying to kill us...Daemons! I desire a population count! Exclude high ranking tech priests!” Asriel heard the song changing and then numbers appeared. “30 billion people….” Asriel mouthed slowly. “Indeed.” said Taurus “We need to convert majority of that population to our side in order to stand a chance.” “That’s...impossible…” Tetricus said in a hushed tone. “I have faith in Lucretius brother, he can do it. But we need more. Daemons I wish to see if is an imperial knight on this world!” The image shifted again, Asriel watched a knight paladin appear. Just by the campaign marks whoever pilots that behemoth is a veteran. Taurus smiled “A freeblade, so we have a chance.” “A chance at what?” Asriel said in confusion. “A chance to bring them to our side. The house markings on the knight paladin has been stricken off, so I suspect the pilot has done something they shouldn’t have. Now at the same time if we are lucky the pilot’s retainers might have Armiger pattern knights.” Tetricus folded his arms. “If we secure the knights and the population….” “Then we can sweep through the city.” Taurus said cooly. “But it won’t be easy, imperial knights pilots rarely fall to the dark gods. So...the first phase of the plan relies on Lucreties, Sagax should easily be able to get our brother on world. From there it’s down to him.” “Tetricus nodded “We could send Asriel as well.” “Why?” “So we can remain in contact, just in case.” Taurus smiled at the sorcerer's suggestion, but Asriel felt a lump building in his throat. It’s growing extremely quickly due to yhe fact he will be on a mission with Lucretius.

Taurus placed his hands behind his back “Well Inferus you should get ready.” Asriel looked at the box, it seems that he will get to use his new wargear soon.

Caroline Liszar stood in a factory, gazing at her knight paladin, her personal sacristans were doing maintenance invoking the holy canticles while they checked and removed parts. Staring at the old machine always causes her hearts to twist in shame. But she fights for this planet to remove it, to show she is still a proud member of house Liszar. “Lady Caroline.” she turned her head to one of her retainers Lorgo Donomich, he was old and watched after her since she was a child. Even now he still stands at her side. “What is it Lorgo?” “I wonder when you will return home.” “I can’t return home, my sister saw to that.” “But everyone knows you didn’t do it! If you could get-” “Enough!” She does not want to be reminded of that, the emperor must of allowed this for a reason. She is here for a reason, this forge world makes the precious weapons from the holy bolter, to power armour to even leman russ tanks. The magos council of this world were courteous enough to give her a place here despite her “crimes”. So this is the planet she will remain on until the day she dies and her knight paladin is returned home to Ligithia. She sighed slightly “Lorgo...I understand your concern, but we can do nothing. My honour has been tarnished, fighting here is the proper way to return it. I will not plunge my home into civil war.” The old retainer bowed “as you say Lady Caroline.” He looked up to the knight paladin, so did she, the red paint looked old, but the older the knight the better. Since that means many heroes of the imperium have sat on that throne, she knows because of the ritual of becoming. She smiled “We have done some good here…” “Indeed my lady, we turned back that heretical attack with the aid of the Skitarii.” “Yes we did, they stood no chance. We saved many lives and we will keep saving lives until my honour is returned.” She continued to stare at the maintenance work, even if this is her life now, she knows it will be well spent.

He paced in their small cramped house, his wife sat on their bed content of what is coming. Adam shook his head. “You have to say no Lisa.” “You know there is no choice Adam, the omnissiah, the emperor wishes for this to happen.” “So you are saying your arm being crushed in the presser is his will!?” “Yes.” she said calmly “and don’t shout such things. Relax...I will still be of use to this world.” “But you won’t be here!” Adam pleaded. He recalled the accident, his wife screaming and the biologist tech priests stating they don’t have the resources to fix her arm but he knew that is a lie. They just don’t want to share their cybernetics, so to his shock they offered his wife a choice since she can’t work. The choice to be killed and broken down into spare body parts or to join the Skitarii, she chose the Skitarii without hesitation. “You can say no.” he repeated. Lisa simply shook his head, she gave a soft smile telling him that she accepted it. Compared to her she has always been more faithful than him, always listening to the sermons and repeating them, always ensuring she completes her work on time. He knew maybe, that’s why she has that offer because the tech priests are always watching, they could be watching them now, but he didn’t care they are going to take his wife away.

He eyed the stump of her arm, soon her whole body will be metal, he even wondered if she will remember him. Then came the hard knock, Adam felt a cold bead of sweat dripping down the side of his face. “Hide Lisa...please…” “No.” she responded firmly. The door slid open, the tech priests have the codes to everyone’s houses to ensure that all of them go to work, those who are late five times are never seen again. Adam faced the door to see the Skitarii alpha stride in, his coat was the same colour as the tech priests and every inch of his body was covered in cybernetics. His voice was cold and monotone as he spoke. “Factory worker 2234567 of factory Sigma, you will come with me now.” Adam noticed his weapons were drawn, he could see him holding a power sword and arc pistol. His wife rose and made the sign of the omnissiah. “I am ready.” The skitarii did not even nod he spoke again in his monotone voice. “Please follow me factory worker 2234567.” Adam felt powerless to stop what was happening, his wife left with the Skitarii alpha, the door slid close and now he dropped to his knees and wept.

Asriel was on the roof with Lucretius, he was sniffing the air. “So much misery to exploit...so much buried hatred…” “If you say so.” Asriel looked around, small houses are closely built together in long rows. At moment they are scouting, they took a large abandoned underground bunker as a base of operations. But he had to admit with a quick paint job on the thunderhawk and Sagax’s piloting skills they easily slipped into the more destitute part of the factory city. Now it’s down to them. “So how are we going to get over 30 billion people on our side?” asked Asriel. Lucretius smiled “well we start with one. Look.” Asriel spotted a group of skitarii escorting a woman out of a small house, they then began walking down the road, her arm was a stump, but he could clearly see she looked sad. “They are going to turn her into a machine aren't they?” “Indeed they are, and I doubt the people have a choice in the matter. At least with us they die in pleasure and happiness. Right now the people serve disgusting machines that slice away all their flesh to be closer to their disgusting god. I never understood the practice and I still don’t.” He could not help but nod in agreement with the angel. Lucretius then pointed “right a man is coming out of the house the woman left, let’s go.” “Is he going to be the first?” “Yes he is.” Asriel watched Lucretius unfurl his wings, he leaped into the air, Asriel used telekinesis to fly with him. “Guide him to a closed off alley human.” He nodded, he focused on the man sending his thoughts to him, subtly guiding him to an alleyway. As he made a corner he looked over to Lucretius “It’s done.” “Good…” the angel licked his lips. “The rest is down to me.”

Adam walked into the closed off alleyway, he scratched his head “why am I here?” he folded his arms, he thought to go to the temple to pray, to set his heart at ease but he knows this is not the right way. He turned away from the wall to see two people, one wore an open black robe mixed with what he assumed to be carapace armour, also spiked leather straps covered his arms and legs. But what truly held is attention is the angel, he was the size of a space marine. He shook his head in shock “a-are you a space marine!?” “Sssh..” said the angel. He leapt forward and suddenly Adam felt a sharp pain on his neck. But the pain soon vanished, he relaxed, his version was turning blurry and he oddly felt good. After a moment he felt himself falling to the ground he groaned. He rubbed his eyes and stood up right to see….his lord standing before him. His wonderful lord. He smiled “Instead of going to the temple tomorrow you will go to the underground bunker at this location.” He handed him a piece of paper. “If you want to see me again you must go there.” He gave him a soft smile and flew off with the robed figure. His hand quickly reached out “W-wait master! Please! Come back!” He forgot his wife, he chased after his lord. But they vanished into the distance, Adam panted. “P-please...come back…” He looked at the paper and read it. His master said in order to meet him again he must go here. He wondered if he should go there now? But his lord said tomorrow. He placed the piece of paper into his pocket he made his way back home to rest, he had to ensure he had the energy needed to make the journey after work.

His mind ran through the stored databanks, he checked the daily productivity of the workers for the gathered council. As always it’s falling. His adepts and other minor Magos’ watched this meeting with interest, all their apprentices do, any tech priest with any power on this world watch these meetings in the grand hall. The three most powerful tech priests on the planet would discuss their points and all the tech priests in this hall would then vote for an outcome. The forge world is ran by this council due to the age they live in. The forces of the traitor target this world on mass so many Magos’ have banded together to protect the works of the machine god. Magos Dominus Ethirus stared at the Magos Reductor Lashira, her huge metallic form is covered in mechadendrites and her red robe obscured her face, the only part that is organic. Her cold voice was speaking out that more should be done to encourage the workers. “Appropriate punishments should be met out to those who fall behind.” “Then productivity will fall even lower.” Ethirus responded. “That is not logical.” Lashira said. “If workers don’t do their jobs correctly they must be punished.” The Magos Prime Lazarus shook his head, the green lenses which were the eyes on his metallic face swirled. “Or perhaps it’s because there are too many accidents.” “Accidents happen at work, we have the appropriate procedures to handle such cases. The imperium needs armaments for war, they need our forges for war. I announce to this council that those who fall behind in their work should be turned into servitors.” Lashira said calmly.

Ethirus creased his brow in frustration “that will cause a rebellion.” “Then the skitarii will put down the rebellion. Then they will force the labourers back into work.” Lazarus nodded in agreement. “That is all we can do Magos Ethirus. Unless you have a way to increase productivity?” “We could give cybernetics to those who injure themselves, that way they can return to work. Their faith in the omnissiah would be renewed and they will be closer to the machine.” A large long screech came from Lashira. “That is a waste of resources.” “I am not saying to give them the best we have, just enough so they can work.” “It is still a waste of resources, I recommend to place a breeding program on the workers, that way replacements will be readily available. Too many laborers are without children.” Ethirus could not help but sigh slightly, the Magos reductor shifted her large frame to him. “You are allowing emotion to cloud your judgement, unlike many in this hall you still hold much of your flesh.” A barb, Ethirus could see it. “We are not here to talk about how much holy machinery is part of my body Lashira.” He could see the other Magos’ eyeing him, even his apprentices were looking at him. “Enough let us vote.” said Ethirus “Lashira wants to start the breeding program and to turn workers who fall behind into servitors, I want wish to introduce cybernetics to the disabled population. Those in favour of my plan?” He raised his hand, Lashira’s and Lazarus’ limbs were lowered. He could see the crowd of tech priests in the stands hands were lowered. Even his apprentices, Ethirus gave another weary sigh. The Magos reductor raised a clawed metal hand. “Those in favour of my program? Please raise your hand.” As she called out every hand in the hall was raised. The Magos Reductor nodded. “Our direction is clear Ethirus.” “So it is….” He responded.

It’s the next day and Adam made his way to the location that was given to him, oddly he saw the angel in his dreams, guiding him to a better place. For some reason he did not think of him as his lord anymore but he knew that he understood him for some reason. His coming was all too convenient due to the announcement by the tech priests. They have introduced a forced breeding program and are going to turn workers into servitors if they perceive that they are not working hard enough. He clutched the piece of paper in frustration, he knows everyone is working hard as they can, but the accidents at work slow everything down. His own wife was a recent case. He then looked around to see this is a more destitute part of the city, all those who live by themselves are holed up here. He guessed he will get moved here soon since a couple might need his small house. He opened the paper again and followed the directions until he came to what looked like an underground bunker entrance. Two large men guarded the entrance, he approached. With each step he was becoming more nervous, a tiny part of his mind was telling him to run away. To forget about this and just...live his life. But he can’t do that anymore, Lisa is gone.“E-Excuse me. I..got this from an angel.” One of the men nodded, show me your neck. “W-What?” “Just do as I ask.” Adam moved his neck showing him both sides. The large man leaned in slightly. “Right you are clear to head in. Just follow the arrows.” The other guard opened the door, he walked inside.

To his surprise it was not dusty, nor did it smell bad like the destitute part of the city, a strange amora tickled his nose and calmed his nerves. He walked down the stairs until he came to a tunnel, where golden brazier stands were burning with purple fire and censer balls hanged from the ceilings which were releasing a pink mist. The aroma he smelt before was far more stronger. His body relaxed further, he continued the journey onward, he noticed that there were twists and turns that lead to other places but he focused on the arrows that lined the walls. He did not want to get lost, eventually he reached an open area that held a stage and closed slik curtains. He could also see other factory workers here, but many of them were from this area of the city. But what surprised him even more is that he spotted the odd tech priest, from their robes they were not high ranking ones but the minor one’s that aid the overseers at their work. He could tell because majority of their body was still flesh save the odd finger or even eye.

He walked around until a tech priest approached him, he seized up. “Y-Yes?” His cold gaze bore into him until he shook his head. “I am sorry for your wife.” he then walked away, Adam furrowed his brow. “What...just happened?” He scratched his head. But hearing that he guessed that perhaps not all tech priests are bad. The fact that they are here must mean they saw the angel also. He bought his eyes to the stage curtains that were now coming apart, Adam saw a hint of him. His body just moved by itself, he rushed forward to the front of the stage and looked up. The silk curtains fully unfurled to reveal the angel he saw yesterday. Just staring at him he must be a messenger of the emperor or a saint. There is no other way. He appeared right at the point of the hardest time of his life, looking upon him all the heartache drains away. The loss he feels due to losing his wife, that emptiness is being filled. The angel gestured hands out. “Welcome...all of you.” He smiled “All of you have been hurt by this world, hurt by the life forced upon you. I have been hurt as well.” Adam was shocked to hear that, am envoy of the emperor being hurt. “They all use you, abuse you and they expect you to obey. But you can’t say anything can you? You weren’t taught to speak out. But I heard you, I heard all of you.” The angel pointed at a man. “You lost both your children to an accident, you felt they were too young to work but the tech priests thought otherwise.” His finger then moved to one of the lower ranking adepts. “You wished to improve the work conditions for the labourers but were told this is the will of the omnissiah. Since then you have never rose in rank.” Finally his finger moved to him. “You lost your wife Lisa. Didn’t you Adam?” His eyes went wide, he wondered how he knew, his mind also raced trying to figure out how he knew his name.

The angel’s smile turned soft. “You worked in factory sigma for over fifteen years and what have you gotten in return?” Adam found tears welling up in his eyes. “I...had Lisa…she was my joy.” “Then they took your joy away. What the tech priests do is suck away all your joy and fulfillment, leaving you a husk that they then break down into parts when they are done with you.” Adam began nodding in agreement. He could see everyone that has been gathered are nodding with him. He speaks true, the only reason why he could bare working is because of Lisa. He has nothing left, the overseers and tech priests expect him to continue like nothing happened. Then after that they will force him to live in a even smaller home and die within it’s poor conditions. Thinking such thoughts a set of words began moving through his mind. It’s not fair. He said to himself, he looked around just by the faces of the people he could tell they were thinking the same thing. One man raised his fist “It’s not fair!” everyone joined in his chant. “It’s not fair! It’s not fair!” The angel nodded in agreement. “Of course it’s not fair, simple joys, simple pleasures are denied to you and the tech priests desire back breaking labour from you. But I care...follow me and I could provide you with so much more.” He clapped his hands from the side curtain robed figures came forward holding trays and large glasses of clear liquid. They walked down the steps of the stage and moved amongst the crowd. They offered the tray and many were confused, some people were not sure if they should take the glass of liquid. The angel gestured “don’t be shy, this is but a small pleasure I am offering you.” One of the robed people approached him, he could see the under their hood slightly. The one in front of him is female, to his surprise she was easy on the eyes as well. Adam reached for the glass it was cold to touch, he bought it to his lips and sipped.

His eyes went wide with shock, it tasted clear, clean and it was...cold as well. He blurted out “it’s water! Clean cold water!” Everyone’s eyes went wide people quickly grabbed the glasses and began drinking. Adam looked down at his glass, something like this would be luxury the fact that the angel delivered something like this shows he must be a messenger from the emperor. He continued to drink, but slowly he wanted to savour this. The tears trailed down his face, he looked back up to the stage. The angel had his hands behind his back, just by his eyes he could tell that he cared, for once someone else other than Lisa cares.

He wiped his face. The angel nodded “now I will do personal confessions.” Adam’s eyes went wide confessions!? He panicked he wondered if he revealed anything about himself he would be judged. He shook his head. “No...he cares for us.” he said quietly to himself. Those give words passed his lips, the angel pointed at him. “You first.” Adam jumped “Me?” “Yes, come and follow me.” He walked up to the stage, the angel turned from the crowd, Adam followed the angel as he began to walk to the back of the stage.

The back of the grand stage lead to a long corridor, he also noted that there were side corridors which lead to who knows where. But they stopped at the first room the angel opened the door and walked inside, Adam waited at the open door, again a voice in his mind told him not to walk inside, yet he told himself why not? Why should he not follow the one who gave him some small measure of happiness? He did not hesitate he walked forward and entered a room that was larger than his house.

Large silk cushions dotted the room, pink silk curtains hanged from the wall and the aroma he smelt when he entered the bunker was far more overpowering. The same braizers were placed in the corners of the room and censers hung from the ceiling. He looked around to see the robed figure he saw in the alley way standing behind the large cushion the angel sat on. The angel then gestured to the cushion in front of him. “Please sit.” Adam gripped the glass and walked forward towards the cushion, he sat, his body sank into it slightly. The sense of comfort made his eyes heavy. Only the angel’s voice kept him awake. “So Adam how are you?” “I-I am fine..” he did not know what to say, this is meant to be confession, so like the temple he is meant to confess his sins. “Should I confess my sins?” The angel nodded “Well...I hate my overseer. By the emperor I want to punch him in the face. Kisses up to the tech priests at the expense of the workers. He did nothing to help my wife get a replacement for her missing arm…” He shook his head. “I...I...hate this world. Dammit...you must think me a heretic.” The angel chuckled “Not at all, tell me why can’t you act on your emotions or thoughts?” “Because...it’s wrong.” “Who says that it is?” “The priests. I am not that into the omnissiah but I am thankful that at least we have temples to the emperor.” “Right then what do you think the priests will tell you? About your wife...about your hate for this world…” Adam sipped his water, he never thought about it before he just accepted whatever the priests said. “He would tell me what happened to my wife is the will of the emperor…to bare it. To be thankful that she has been risen up...voicing that I hate this planet...they would turn me into a servitor.”

Voicing it out loud, he ground his teeth slightly. “It’s not fair…” “Of course it’s not fair, that’s why I am here. To guide you.” “Guide me? What do you mean?” “Tell me do you feel the emperor is worth following if he wants you to accept what is happening in your life? To live a life without joy, to live a life without pleasure? He wants you to grind your body into dust for people that think nothing of you.” What he is hearing now is heresy, it’s clear as day but he could not help but agree. He always thought about it, but pushed such thoughts away. He wanted to accept it, but he was afraid. “Who...are you.” The angel gave him a soft smile “I am a messenger of an envoy.” “Messenger? Envoy? What do you mean?” “The envoy wishes to liberate you from your sad lives, we are the expression of a god that just wishes for you to be happy. Do you want to be happy Adam?” He screwed his eyes shut and opened them slowly “Yes.” he said firmly. He accepted it, he wanted happiness again. He craved it so badly. The angel gave a curt nod. “So you’ve made your decision?” “I have..great angel. I hear your message.” He wanted to be his disciple, he wanted to show others the way. He wanted to deliver the truth to the ignorant.

Chapter 22
Asriel swimmed across the ethereal sea, the tides are reacting positively to the work that is being committed in the city. It’s only been two weeks and the bunker is now full of people, they are even making plans to expand. He would stay and enjoy the song of the warp but he is here for another reason. To make his daily report. Tetricus’ soulfire coascled in the space, he folded his arms. “So is he behaving?” “Master is that the first thing you will say?” “Well yes, I say it every time you make a report. So how are things progressing? Taurus desires to know.” Asriel nodded “we are acquiring many converts, to stave of suspicion to our activities Lucretius is having them work well in their normal lives. The tech priests have no idea.” “This is good what of the imperial knight?” Asriel smiled “we have recently acquired a few of her retainers and maintenance workers, what we hope is that they will draw her in.”

He could see his teacher is stroking his chin. “Why doesn’t he just bite her? Going by Silentus’ reports he releases a toxin that invokes desire and loyalty.” “ Lucretius does not desire to take that risk. He does not want to damager her body or mind. I hold the same opinion as you master.” The sorcerer sighed “do nothing for now, Taurus trusts the creature and so should we.” Asriel nodded, despite his feelings on the matter he had some good news “Well...we do have another hook on her. Going by our tech priest sources a council member is going to deliver some bad news to Caroline. From there she will see the dark prince.” He could sense that Tetricus is now interested. “What do you mean?” “Well...let’s say her home is not exactly in a good state.” He grinned ear to ear, the news should be delivered about now, even imperial knights have chinks in their faith.

Caroline stared at the maintenance work as always, she wanted to be ready at all times. That is what her parents taught her, to be ready for war at any moment. It can come when you least expect it. She then heard the factory doors opening, she turned to see the Magos Dominus walking in with his entourage. He stood before her, a quarter of his face was cybernetic and he stood slightly higher than her. He tapped his skull topped walking cane on the ground. “Greetings Lady Caroline.” Caroline gave a curt nod of acknowledgement “Greetings Magos Ethirus, what do I owe the honour of this visit?” The Magos sighed slightly, despite his voice having a metallic edge she could dedicate the weariness. “I will get straight to the point. It’s about your home world.” She tensed slightly as her home world was mentioned. “What about it?” “I have bad news.” “Please..speak plainly Magos.” Ethirus frowned “Your home of Ligithia has plunged into civil war.” The news caused her eyes to go wide. “W-What?” “Your younger brother on one side and your sister on the other. But there is a problem.” He sighed again. “Both sides have been declared heretics.” “Impossible!” she shouted. “Aron is not a heretic!” “What of your sister then?” he said cooly. “Despite the...rumours this forgeworld accepted your pledge. I heard you had trouble finding a cause to fight for.” Caroline shook her head “I have to go home.” “You can’t.” “Why!? My home is in danger!” “The council agreed that it would be best that you remain. Since you are are with us you are free of the charges of heresy. If I had my way I would allow you to leave, but...we can’t always get what we want.” He tapped the head of the skull cane on his cybernetic hand. “If you leave us you will be marked as heretic, at this very moment you are the last of your line. Do you want it to end here?” “With all due respect Magos I am a freeblade. I-” “You can do nothing. If you care for the legacy of your family and the machine you pilot...you will remain here. Think of it from our view? The blessed machines of the omnissiah in the hands of heretics? Tainting the machine completely and utterly...” She began pacing frantically, the Magos simply watched her, she then stopped and looked right into his eyes. “What if the forge world faces aid me to take back my world? Th-” “No, none of the Magos’ wish to waste resources, considering the fact we could be attacked at any time. The prospect of having a knight world fully under our thumb is enticing but we also have a duty to this world.”

She kept her gaze locked with Ethirus, she had the feeling that he felt the same as her. Yet his hands were tied. “At least you are honest with me...I bet they wanted to keep this a secret?” “Indeed, but due to your service I decided otherwise. Let the other members rant at me and block my votes. Their vision is small as always. Now Lady Caroline I bid you good day.” The tech priest left the factory, her arms turned slack. She rummaged her blonde hair in frustration, in anger. First her honour is dragged through the mud...now this. “My lady.” she flicked to Lorgo. “What is it!?” The retainers eyes looked down slightly. “I know of someone who might be able to aid you.” “Aid me!? Who can!? We are...we are...stuck here.” “Trust me my lady.” She clenched her chest, her image has already been tarnished, her family are now marked as heretics. “Take me to them, what do I have to lose?” Her retainer grinned “right follow me my lady.” They left the factory, she noted several of her retainers were waiting outside. She looked at all of them “so you all know?” They nodded, Lorgo frowned “we...are frustrated. Our people are dying and we are here. Now...let us focus on the journey.” She walked with her retainers through the city, they soon came to a rather destitute area. “Lorgo who are you taking me to?” “An angel my lady.” “An angel? Really?” “Yes..now please keep close.” They made twists and turns down the road until they came to a bunker entrance. There were two robed guards, they simply opened the doors. “You may enter.” Caroline furrowed her brows as they walked inside. “What sort of people have you been talking to? They do not seem like people of honour Lorgo” “And we have none my lady.” She said nothing, now she was curious who this angel was.

Entering the bunker a strange smell tingled her nose, she felt her body relaxing they soon came upon a hallway filled with censers and burning braizers. In silence they walked down the corridor until they came upon an open area full of people. It was packed to the brim, but what held her eyes is the stage. The silk curtains unfurled to reveal an astartes with beautiful black wings. Seeing his visage for some reason a tear fell down her eye. “Who is this astartes? I don’t recognise the symbol on his pauldron.” “What matters my lady is that he is a messenger of god.” “A messenger of the god-emperor?” Lorgo folded his arms, he took a moment to answer. “Yes. Let us move to the front of the crowd.” they began cutting through the crowd to reach the front of the stage, Caroline smiled if a messenger of the emperor heard her then perhaps she could get home. Or even get aid. He began speaking but what came from his mouth horrified her, his words bordered on heresy. He spoke of seeking pleasure, the priests of the emperor are liars and what makes it even worse is that the crowd is cheering. She looked up to Lorgo “where have you taken me!?” she hissed in a low tone. Her retainer said nothing. The false angel finished his speech he then pointed at her. “I want to see you in confession. Please follow me” She curled her lips in disgust, she is trapped. All she needs to do is endure this for now and escape. She walked up to the stage and followed the angel but just before she walked to the back of the stage she gave her retainers a look of disgust.

They entered a corridor and stepped into the first room. She said her prayers and steeled her heart. Whatever this heretic will do she must resist. The false angel sat in a large cushion, a man wearing a black robe mixed with armour stood over the astartes. Caroline frowned “I am not sitting in front of you.” The false angel chuckled “please sit, if you want to leave alive.” She slowly walked to the cushion and sat in front of the false angel. “I am not interested.” “Are you sure? You are here for a reason.” “No I am not, my retainers are the only reason why I am here. I also assure you that I will punish them once I leave.” “Very well, but hear what I have to say.” “No.” “I will speak anyway. So tell me what do you think of your lot in life?” “It’s fine.” The false angel shook his head. “That is not what I gather from your retainers.” She narrowed her eyes “Ho-” “They told me they are exiles, that’s it. So tell me do you find everything wrong in your life to be fair?” She did not want to consider his words, but the aroma in the room is making it hard to think.

She tried to repeat the prayers of the emperor but the words would not form in her mind. Instead all she saw was her hardship. That’s all she could see. “You know nothing about me!” she hissed. “Yes I suffer! But the god emperor is allowing it to happen for a reason!” The false angel shrugged “that’s what I thought until I was made obsolete. So let me prove the power of the true god.” “The only god is the emperor!” “Tell me has his power aided you in anyway?” Caroline said nothing, she bit her lip. The false angel gestured out with both hands “You think we spew lies and heresy let me prove that is not the case.” She should say no, but her mind was drifting she was actually curious. “Fine.” “Your hand please.” Caroline removed her glove and offered her hand, the false angel removed a combat knife from his belt and pricked her finger drawing a little amount of blood. “Can I sit back now?” “You may.” said the heretical astartes. She leaned back, the false angel then licked up the blood lining the blade, he looked to be savouring the taste. “Lady Caroline Liszar, 24 years old and born on the knight word of Ligithia. Your father the high king Leon Liszar and your mother Shira Liszar are dead.” Her eyes went wide. “You got that information from my retainers!” the false angel continued “You have a younger brother, Aron Liszar and an older sister Amy Liszar. You thought you always had a good relationship with your older sister but it’s not until recently that you found out she resented you.” Now she shook her head in disbelief “what trick are you playing here!?” The heretic fluttered his eyes. “Always be prepared for war my children, it can come at any point, anytime and from anywhere. You miss those words don’t you?” Hearing those words from his mouth a tear trailed down her cheek. “There is no way... “But it seems your sister cared not for those words since she is now dealing with a civil war. Also she had your parents murdered. You found them and touched the murder weapon just as your sister and brother came into the room with guards. Your brother thinks of you as a murderer and your sister is now in charge of the knight world. You see all knew that Leon wanted you to be his heir but the eldest sister did not like that so she arranged to get rid of you, but by the kindness of her heart she allowed you to be a freeblade to reclaim your honour. So you can die for the “god” emperor. How am I doing Caroline?” She said nothing he is reading her like a book.

The false angel gave a coy smile “Your favourite food is grimix pie, made from the local fauna of your planet. Your mother did enjo-” “Enough!....enough…” She buried her face into her hands. She slowly sat up right again “I….I..want to leave.” “Very well.” The robed figure shook his head “Wha-” “Relax...I know what I am doing.” The robe man stood still, the false angel rose from his cushion. “I will escort you back to the stage.” Caroline slowly nodded she got up and followed the angel out of the room. Now standing in the corridor she felt slightly dizzy, it was not enough to cause her to lose her footing but her mind...felt weak. Her movements were sluggish as she was escorted back to the stage, as they got there the crowd erupted baying for them to be next, for the angel to give his attention to them. All of it she found horrific, she wondered how could a heretic inspire such loyalty? They had no honour, their hearts are full of darkness. The angel waved to the crowd and absorbed their praises, he drank them up like wine. The false angel then leaned down slightly and whispered into her ear, his voice caused the haze to increase. “You may leave...but think on this...my sun, my captain would gladly help you salvage your family. He desires all to be bent to his will, I tasted it. But unlike the false emperor he gives back to those who are worthy.” He then leaned back slowly, rivers of sweat began to fall from her face his words playing her across her mind. Just for a moment, she for a fraction of a second she considered it. The angel smiled “When you see him...his radiance will make you accept. Run along back to your false masters, you already belong to him.” Caroline shook her head. “I-I…” The astartes pressed his finger on his lips silencing her. “You have no choice. You already belong to him.” He then escorted her down the stage towards her retainers, he smiled at them. “She requires rest...but be assured she will make the right decision to save your families.” She looked at their faces, all of them were grim. The false angel gently passed her to Lorgo, who held her tightly. She should hate him, but she couldn’t. The offer kept pounding in her mind, also the fact she will serve his heretical master. Her retainer frowned “Come my lady you need your rest.” She looked up to his eyes, it told her that she had no choice as well. She wrenched her eyes shut as they moved her out of the hall.

Asriel stretched, it should be about the time where the gathering should be dispersed, the last convert has been seen. He looked down to the angel. “You don’t see them all.” “Of course, there is no point in seeing those who already worship our captain and the dark prince. Their praises sing in their blood...I can smell it.” “What of the knight pilot? You should of pressed harder.” The astartes looked up, he smiled “you did enough, wearing down their mental defences is all I need.” He frowned as he heard that, Lucretius wanted him to use telepathy to aid in guiding someone’s thoughts, not too much where he forces someone to do something, but just enough to push a suggestion forward. It has helped them in converting people to their cause and they are almost at the target mark. But the attack can not begin if they don’t have the imperial knight. “I could of broken her. Bend her to the captain’s will.” he said calmly. “Dear Asriel if you do that she will be useless to us.” “How so?” “She still has to pilot the imperial knight, smashing apart her mind would affect her piloting skills or will outright keep her from using the imperial knight.” He nodded in understanding “I see, but...I don’t think she will join us here.” “Of course not.” “Then why did you let her go?” Lucretius chuckled “She needs our captain. She needs to hear his voice and will and then she will succumb, I provided Taurus the crack within her armour.” Asriel frowned “The plan was for you to convert her.” “And I have, Taurus must finish the final phase. So that means….” “The attack can begin soon?” The angel nodded. “She needs to see captain during battle. Only then will she fall and then he will have the power of an imperial knight.” He did not nod, he just stood there as Lucretius relaxed in the cushion. His mind told him that he must act, he can’t allow the plan to fall apart, but he knew that Taurus would trust Lucretius’ judgement.

He clenched his hand tightly, he pushed back that action, the need to fix things. Even if he did not trust Lucretius' plan he had to trust in Taurus. He will make the report that they are almost ready, that’s all he can do.

The pawns are falling into place... Or more specifically, one very large pawn is falling into place. Haha I look forward to seeing what happens next.

lliu wrote:
The pawns are falling into place... Or more specifically, one very large pawn is falling into place. Haha I look forward to seeing what happens next.

Yup, and maybe Taurus will get his glorious victory?

Chapter 23
He relayed the information to the sorcerer he nodded slowly as he digested the information, Asriel spoke of how the angel wishes to handle Caroline and the fact Lucretius believes that she will only fall when she sees the captain. “So what do you think my lord?” “I can understand Lucretius’ point but leaving it till the battle is too dangerous.” Asriel smiled “I thought the same thing!” The ethereal sea reacted to his emotions, his master gestured for him to calm down. “Still I think it can be done. Our captain can reach her.” “How?” “You remember when I talked of telepathy and dreams” “Yes...but Lucretius is worried that might break her mind.” “It won’t, I am sure our captain would be eager to speak with our new imperial knight.” His master sounded confident and assured that she will fall. “For now focus on recruiting the rest of the population.” his teacher ordered. His form then sputtered away into nothing, now alone in the sea of the warp he wondered what exactly Tetricus is going to do.

Caroline sat upon the throne mechanicum the wires were connected to her head but there was a problem. She felt sluggish, the machine felt wrong. At times at the back of her mind she could hear screams of frustration. Screams baying that her honour demands that she returns home. She wrenched her eyes shut, the tech priests voices on the vox was distracting her. “Pilot Caroline, your stats are lower you are running basic systems. Ar-” “I am fine!” she barked back. Since the Magos delivered his message the council have sent their own tech priests to handle maintenance and weapon routine tests. Most likely they are spies reporting her movements to them, to ensure she stays on world. She shut off the vox, she was tired of hearing their voice. Instead she let the sound of the machine enter her, despite the age it carried her. Despite her honour being dragged through the mud the machine stood with her and now it was frustrating that the knight paladin is pushing back for some reason. She ended the routine check, the pilot cockpit opened up the wires disconnected from her head. She creased her brow in anger as the baying of tech priests greeted her ears. She sighed and rose from her throne and stepped onto the metal walkway, the tech priests trailed behind her. “Pilot Caroline your stats need to be improved.” “Lady Caroline you ended the tests early…” Their complaints went on and on until she had enough. She flicked towards them. “I care not for your Magos masters, I have my own problems to deal with at the moment and it’s not making it easier due your chirping in my ears.” she said firmly.

She turned and continued walking, she then walked down the steps towards Lorgo, looking up slightly she could see the tech priests are in discussion. “My lady they don’t care for your interests.” She eyed her retainer in annoyance “and you do?” “Yes I do.” “You are aware who you are associating with?” Her retainer placed his hands behind his back and spoke almost in a hushed tone. “They control almost all the factories and populace my lady.” “What!?” she tried not to shout. She gestured with head, she wanted to speak outside. She left the factory with her retainer and stood near the entrance. “How long Lorgo. Tell me.” “Well it’s been a week or so since we have seen them. So from my understanding about a month.” Her eyes went wide she looked around, the factory workers shuffling to work, the lower ranking tech priests in discussion. Everyone surrounding her is a heretic. “We...have to let the council know.” “No!” said Lorgo. “The council is consigning our families to oblivion, the imperium has denounced them as heretics! What of Aron? My lady please! Think about this!” Caroline did not know what to do, she shook her head. “Let me...sleep on it.” Her retainer relaxed “please my lady...we have nothing left.” She said nothing in response, she turned away from her retainer desperate to return to her home on the forge world. She wracked her mind wondering what should she do. She had to choose, her honour or her people?

Ethirus stood in the council hall he called a meeting due an issue facing the forge world in the recent month. Lashira screeched a metallic noise in annoyance. “Why are we wasting time with a meeting?” Lazarus nodded in agreement. “Yes you said this was an emergency Ethirus.” “It is.” he said to both Magos’, he drew from his databanks. “As you all know productivity has been good this past month.” The Magos Reductor almost shouted at him “due to my suggestions! What are you trying to say!?” “I am trying to say is that people don’t change this quickly. Every factory is running at peak efficiency which is strange.” “I don’t see how, perhaps the workers now properly fear the omnissiah?” said Lazarus. “I doubt it, in the long history of this forge world has the factories ever been at this level of productivity? Every single one?” The Magos Prime seemed to be considering his words for a moment. “You speak correctly but what do you aim to do?” “I wish for resources so I can investigate why this rapid change is occuring.” “No.” Lashira said firmly “It’s a waste of resources this is merely a ploy to undermine the council.” “N-” “It is, you told the pilot of her world when the council agreed to keep it secret. Your interests is in your own gain, you wish to mismanage resources and you allow emotion to affect your judgement. I am calling a vote to adjourn this pointless meeting.” She raised her hand, everyone else followed her. Ethirus looked upon his fellow tech priests, he did not feel anger at their blindness, just pity. “Very well, but if this situation is more than it appears don’t say I didn’t warn you.” He strolled out of the chamber, but his apprentices did not follow him, they approached the Magos Prime and Reductor, Ethirus could do nothing but shake his head.

She twisted and turned in her bed, she saw flashes of the murder, her mother dead on the floor and her father with a knife in his chest. She saw her foolishness in pulling out the murder weapon and they caught her in the “act”. The called her murderer, kin slayer and a host of other slurs. She felt a tear trailing down her cheek and after that everything solidified she stood in a green field, the smell of her home brushed against her nose. It was like she was actually there, Caroline looked into the distance she saw her home, the grand city of Ligithia. Then the image changed, she saw knights marching across the fields, slicing each other with reaper chainswords but what terrified her even more is a skull rune hung over her home. She heard eight guttural laughs slamming into her ears. The scene became dyed with red, the grass burned. The eight voices told her that they can give her honour back, that they can give her the strength needed to take back her world. She was about to reach out towards her home, to embrace the promises until she heard a voice behind her. “This is...interesting?” The voice sounded old, confident and unbowed. She wanted to turn but the voices told her not to, it told her to reach out. “You shouldn't listen.” the voice said calmly.

Caroline shook her head “I need to save them! I want to restore my honour!” “Honour means nothing.” the voice said. She flicked towards the person in anger, the eight voices howled in fury as she made her action. She now saw the one before her, an astartes that was radiant, beautiful he looked strong, dignified and his halo increased the splendour before her. The astartes continued to talk calmly. “Honour gets you killed, honour allows mistakes. Honour is weakness.” She shook her head “B-B-But…” “Your enemies misused you honour in order to cast you off this world.” He began to walk forward the grass turned green again, pink flowers sprouted with each step. The blood red colour that consumed everything was pushed back by his radiance. The astartes stared at the city. “It seems one of the dark powers took interest in your world.” She faced her city, the skull symbol was hanging over it still. “So it’s true...they are heretics.” “As are you.” “I-I am not a heretic!” “But you are, speaking with my brother makes you a heretic, hearing his words makes you a heretic. Don’t be stupid girl.” Caroline closed her mouth. She wondered who this astartes was. “Where am I?” “In your dreams, Lucretius said you needed to speak with me so here I am.” Her eyes went wide, this is who the false angel served. But something was wrong, he did not look like a heretic, he did not fit the descriptions in the holy texts. If he had to be honest with herself he looked like a hero. “He said you would help me save my family.” “I will.” he said without hesitation.

She blinked in surprise. “R-Really? You would take me home? You will save my people?” “Well yes, I did a little research and it seems your planet is also suffering from a daemon incursion along with an attack from a traitor legion. No surprise the inquisition declared you both sides heretics.” “What!? The inquisition!?” He nodded “Yes they are actually preparing an exterminatus fleet, if Roboute Guilliman was not around they would actually try to retake your planet. But due to the knights being tainted due to being used by heretical hands they will gladly destroy it. It seems the avenging son has the adeptus mechanicus actually making things again.” Caroline dropped to her knees, she almost fell into a stupor. “E-Exterminatus? I-Isn’t..” “It too extreme?” he finished her sentence. “The inquisition has destroyed planets for less. But the question is are you going to accept it?” She shook her head “I...want to do something but…” “Following the false emperor bought you grief, not joy. You require a new director and a new master.” Caroline searched herself, she did not want to admit it. Hardship after hardship, loss after loss. She was tired of it. She looked up at the astartes he continued to stare at the city. “What are you doing?” “Thinking on how I am going to take the planet if you refuse me.” “W-What!? It’s a knight world!” He turned his head to her. “And?” he said it without hesitation, like she had the gall to even consider the possibility of failure. “You only fail if you don’t try. You only fail if you do nothing. You only fail if you allow others to misuse you and you will fail if you don’t acknowledge mistakes. I desire victory...victory is truth. Victory is perfection.” he said firmly.

She looked at him in shock, the conviction she was being sucked into it, she started to cry. “How do you do it?” “Do what?” “This!” she gestured at him up and down. “You don’t even consider failure! Or what may go wrong!” “Oh I have failed plenty of times but I refuse to let that stop me. I stopped once before...never again.” He clenched his hand “a certain brother of mine would laugh at me if I stopped or he would get angry or maybe a bit of both. So I ask you Caroline do you desire victory? Do you want to tear asunder those who dragged you through the mud? Do you want to stand tall over those who abused you?” She gazed at her city, a tiny whisper told her to say no. To reject the angel of lies and darkness but her mouth was moving by itself. “Yes...but how?” The astartes walked over and knelt. “Follow my will and you will see your world.” “I..am having problems with basic checks. What used would I be?” “That can be fixed.” “How?” “It’s your frame of mind nothing more...Listen to me carefully dear Caroline...” He began speaking, she listened carefully and slowly the grass was turning green again.

Chapter 24
Asriel floated upside down in the ethereal sea, the daemons are baying for souls, they scream for the sweet nectar of soul essence. Listening to all of this he got the sense that they can feel what is coming, the faith is just waiting to explode at any moment. Sometimes, he thinks to himself can he replicate the music here? Can he replicate the screams for pain and the desires of the faithful that mark the warp? The thoughts to serve Taurus in all things, the need to endure pain for him? He also had to admit that he was the same, it was strange to be devoted to someone else, he thought that he would be with Adelram forever, but with time he is oddly forgetting him. He shook his head “Not forgetting….I don’t need him.” That thought reverberated in the warp, it whispered back sweetly. He owns you… “That’s not a bad thing. He is far more radiant. Who does not want to serve someone like that?” Said Asriel. He did not know who he was talking to nor did he care. He simply waited for his master as he drifted through the ethereal sea. “What is taking him so long?” he said to himself. Just as he spoke those words his teacher’s form coascled together. He was grinning ear to ear. “It’s done.” “What is?” said Asriel. “The knight pilot is ours” “Really!?” “Yes, Taurus convinced her from a distance I can see the dark prince worming her way into her soul.” “That is good news, is the attack starting?” “Yes and there is a bonus.” “Bonus?” “The retainers do indeed have armiger pattern knights.” The news was too much to take in but then he remembered something. “Our my rival’s going to be with you?” “Of course they are.” “I...see..” Tetricus held his hand up. “Do not worry you will be rewarded. You are the favourite in my circle.” “Really?” “Yes now I am leaving. Get ready for war.” His form then sputtered away. Asriel grinned. “Taking a forge world? I can’t believe it.”

Adam was on his knees, he whipped himself as he did his daily prayers, he offered up his pain to the true god, he reveled in the joy of freedom and the delight of the lash. His body is the altar and his own pain is the offering. This past month has been joyous, his sadness is gone, his life is filled with certainty and pleasure. He lashed himself his blood flaking the ground of his new home, the tech priests did move him into this tiny hovel of iron, save a bed and toilet there is nothing else within it. But being here is a boon in disguise in this area of the city he is closer to his brothers and sisters. All of them can hear the pounding music, the music of flesh and pain. In the back of his mind he can hear his call, the envoy desires. He wants him to bring victory. The angel demands they spill blood for him, he demands their sacrifice and in giving themselves to the great envoy they will gain true freedom, true liberation. He then heard a knock on his door, as he lashed himself one more time.

He rose and stumbled over to his bed, he lifted the mattress and pulled out his autopistol, the first rule living here is that despite being among sisters and brothers some of them are foolish. You can never be too careful. Adam staggered to the door and opened it slightly. Through crack of his door he spotted another brother of the cult. His gaze clearly told him something was afoot. “What is it?” “It’s starting brother we are all rising up! The demi-gods are coming! Get ready! We are waiting outside!” Adam’s eyes went wide, he closed the door and went to his bed, he removed some makeshift armour and black robes from underneath his bed and suited up. The armour itself held tiny needles that insert into his skin. This way he can keep praying. Once the armour bit into skin he placed his robes on and got his knife and autopistol ready. “It is time to bring victory for the envoy, it’s time to bring truth to the ignorant…” he walked out of his home to join his brothers and sisters. Now standing in front of them, all had the gaze of liberation, the need to inflict the truth upon the ignorant. All around him the faithful were marching on the streets, singing praises to the envoy and the dark prince. One of his brothers pointed up. “Look!” Everyone’s gaze turned upwards from the skies meteors of fire were falling to the planet.

Adam raised his hands in awe. “The angel speaks true! They come! We need to sing for their coming!” Everyone rushed to the general location of where the meteors might fall, as they ran they sang praises to the dark prince, their lips moving to the rhythm of pain and truth.

The sirens wailed while she sat on her throne. The vox blurted coordinates of the attack. But she has to force the machine to obey, this machine must obey her needs and wants. It is what Taurus told her to do. It is what her radiant sun told her to do. But the machine, the lingering thoughts and spirits of those who used the knight paladin in the past are fighting hard. She roared at them. “Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!” she repeated. Blood trailed down her nose, the tech priests were screeching for her to launch the knight paladin. But the voices pressed against her. Honourless cur….heretic...minion of darkness. Those words passed through her mind, pressing, pushing and doing all it can to reject her from the machine.

Caroline kept fighting, Taurus expects her to be there, he expects her to kill his enemies so she can go home. She latched onto that promise, but a strange shock shot through her body, the cords that are connected to her head were thrumming. She coughed up blood, her throat burned, her mind burned. The pain was too much, She couldn’t take it. Pain is truth a voice whispered. Something else was there in the machine, a malignant voice it was new. The voices fighting her became worse, pain thundered through her body the machine was trying to reject her, it was trying to kill her. But the voice said that the pain is truth so she let it happen, the malignant voice gave a soft growl. Good… She felt a strange tingle on her mind, the pain did not hurt as much anymore. She started to feel good, the voices fighting her screamed in rage in frustration. The voice comforting her became more clear, it overpowered the others. Your sun is waiting, your king needs you. Devour the pain, revel in it and become stronger. “Stronger…” she said calmly. The charges of pain washed over her, she got used to it. With each charge, with each stab of pain, she could detect a pattern almost like a song. With each note she heard a crunch and something or someone chewing lovingly. One of the voices that sought to harm her screamed in agony, the voices started to turn distant, it felt like they were running from someone. The presence that comforted and guided her sought out each voice, it chewed it tore, and it laughed as it ate. Now there was only one voice, a voice that licked its lips. I wish to taste more...Go. Caroline nodded, the systems were activating but the throbbing pain was still there. But it did not hurt anymore. She smiled, it’s like a shackle or chain has tumbled from her body.

The knight moved forward, the factory doors opened to reveal her retainers in their armiger knights. All of them were of the warglaive pattern. “Is everything alright my Lady?” said Lorgo, his voice held concern he smartly used their private vox channel. “I am fine...we should link up with the captain.” the cords connected to her head delivered a another sharp dose of pain. Find the enemy, let my teeth taste their flesh. Let me hear their screams…Her eye twitched slightly. “We will take the centre road.” “But there is a force of Skitarii there. Are you sure?” “Don’t question me Lorgo, just follow.” Her retainer fell silent. The knight marched down the road, she had to resist the urge to crush those passing by heading towards the council building. Instead she will make her allegiance known by killing the enemy. She smiled in anticipation.

Ethirus stood at the defensive line, a horde of heretics streamed down the road. He leveled his plasma gun at them and fired. The burning blue plasma crashed into a heretic burning him, but instead of howling in agony praises to his foul master was on his lips. The supporting leman russ’ leveled shells at the enemy causing a red mist to burst within the crowd. But with each death something felt wrong. The air was changing, the wind had the smell of flowers and strange flowers were sprouting from the cracks of the road with each death. The Skitarii vanguard that held the road with him were firing their radium carbines into the crowd. The heretics burned with radiation on impact, tumours grew, some had their skin blackened but despite such horrific injuries they continued to sing. While the heretics charged to the lines he said nothing. He did not need to tell those here what is at stake, it’s clear they are aiming for the council building which is their main base. The other Magos’ are defending the other two checkpoints, stimming the tide to keep the heretics from overwhelming them. But by his calculations they were utterly outnumbered, it’s just a matter of time, with each death they became more frenized and crept closer and closer to the line.

He shook his head as he fired another shot. “We need the imperial knights…” he said cooly. He knew that she was having issues with basic routine checks, he guessed the news of her world shook her core. But he knew that Caroline is strong, her faith is strong and she is true to her word. He then felt a shudder, he detected, no he felt the footsteps behind him. All of them are here, he would turn but he has to focus on what is front of him. But he could see the heretics slowing, the sight of a grand machine of the omnissiah is too much to bare. “Magos, I am here.” said Caroline. He opened his vox channel with the knight pilot. “This is good, the heretics fear you.” “As should you Magos.” Ethirus furrowed his single eyebrow. “What do you mean?” He then heard an explosion behind him, he flicked around to see the armigers thermal spears are destroying the leman russ’. He shook his head in disbelief. “What have you done!?” He looked up towards the knight paladin, it loomed over his troops. The pilot chuckled. “The voice desires to taste you.” She reared up the reaper chainsword, it whirled with an unnatural sound. She then bought it down tearing through the skitarii that were trying to control the horde of heretics, metal and small pieces of flesh was reduced to nothing. This time Caroline opened the vox of the cockpit, her voice boomed across the street. “The radiant sun is coming! He guides! He wants us to obey!” she began moving the chainsword across the street tearing apart their whole defensive line. “He loves us! And in return for his love we must bring him his meat and wine!” Time was now slowing, the reaper chainsword was edging closer and closer to him. Just looking at it he knew he had no chance to get out of the way. But all he could think of is how the heretics could of done this. How could they get majority of the population and the imperial knights on their side.

The roaring teeth then met his body tearing him apart, he thought it would be painless but instead he screamed in agony. He could feel another presence moving an unknown hand over the parts of his body that was still flesh. What ever was touching him is devouring his pain, it was drinking in his suffering. Then when it had its fill he felt something being drawn from his body and all he now saw was an open maw sucking in white lights.

He flew overhead he could see smoke rising from the middle checkpoint. He called out to the human. “I told you!” He did not look up he was focusing on defending the cultists with his psychic powers as they charged down the street to take the down the second defensive line. Lucretius grinned as he saw the metallic abominations firing into the purple shield Asriel is generating. But what he focused on were the Leman russ’ they needed to be dealt with, but he prepared beforehand. He zoomed down like a bullet towards them, the skitarii rangers fired their carbines, he whirled and danced through the shots. Even the lumbering tech priest who lead them was too slow to follow his movements. His flesh was perfected, sculpted and changed by a god. While the tech priests removed all their potential by cutting away what makes man perfect in the eyes of god. He landed on the leman russ and in a swift movement opened the hatch and dropped a melta grenade in.

He then launched himself into the air, the tank exploding as he left. He danced through the air landing on the next tank and again he repeated the action. Now the whole defensive line had eyes on him. But he was too fast, with each tank his feet touched that was their death sentence until the whole line was full of smouldering wreckage. He could hear the giant tech priest screeching their disgusting code language. But due to having their eyes on him, the cultists crashed into the skitarii. Lucretius smiled “I can’t let them have all the fun!” he shot down and drew his blade, on landing he impaled a metal abomination, he removed the head of another. He cut his way to the leader of defensive line. Now standing in front of the metal contraption she turned to him screeching. “How did you do this heretic!? Tell me!?” “It’s quite simple abomination, we gave what the people wanted. Succor, pleasure, joy and following a worthy leader.” “The weakness of the flesh!” she hissed in fury. She ran towards him, her footsteps leaving small craters. The mechadendrites on her back began slashing and stabbing and at the same time she attacked him with clawed hands. In reaction to her attack, he made simple movements with his blade severing each mecandenrite until he finally removed both her hands. She staggered back. “Curse you!” Lucretius stepped in and impaled her in the throat with his blade, he flicked it removing her head. But he did not stop there, he kept slashing and cutting until she was small chunks. “Never can be too careful with amboniations.” he smiled. But his good mood was soured as a skitarii charged forward with a power sword. He easily parried the attack and his hand flicked out to grasp it’s neck. The abomination dropped it’s blade and struggled clawing at his arm.

He turned his blade downwards and planted it into the ground. Lucretius used his free hand to grab the arm of the skitarii he tore it off with a simple tug. The thing screeched in it’s code language. He raised his fist and began punching it in the face, smashing in it’s metallic helmet. The skitarii stopped struggling and twitched in his grip. The thing spoke in it’s cold voice “A-dam...w-where...a-are..y-you? I-I...am...s-scared.” Lucretius gave a great laugh, he bought her ruined face close to his. “Your husband belongs to my captain. He loves him more than you.” She kept crying for her husband. Then an idea spawned in his head, he scanned the battle that they were handily winning due to their numbers. He spotted Adam shooting a skitarii dead with his pistol. Lucretius pulled his blade from the ground and walked over to the human. Around him the forces of the adeptus mechanicus were flying around due to Asriel’s telekinesis or being fried via bio-lightning. But his attention was on the human, he stood a few paces away and called out his name. “Adam! Come here!” the human flicked towards him and rushed over bowing. “Yes my lord! What can I do for you?” He threw his wife to the ground and stomped on her other arm. “I found your wife.” The human looked confused. “I...don’t have a wife.” The twitching skitarii kept calling for his name, as he heard it his brows furrowed slightly, but he shook his head. “All I have is Lord Taurus, all I have is my brothers and sisters.” Lucretius smiled “You spoke well, do you mind if I crush her head?” “Be my guest my lord.” He rested his boot on her metal head. He then pushed down with his foot, crushing the head slowly until it was just clear fluid, metal and oil. “You have done well Adam.” He bowed “Thank you my lord.”

Lucretius looked upon the carnage, the leftmost defensive line has been taken. All that is left is the one at the right of the city. He eyed Asriel, he wondered how his teacher was handing himself at the moment.

Tetricus easily defended the tide of humans to the defensive line, along with a unit of astartes and his students they made short work of the Leman russ’ and the skitarii forces. At this very moment he is holding the head of the Magos Lazarus. He summoned a small measure of power and distergrated the metal head. He scanned the shattered defensive line to see Lucia on top of a skitarii her robes obscuring her work, all he could hear is the slicing of metal and flesh. He knew that she would find no joy, the forces of the adeptus mechanicus do not understand the true power of the body and what may be drawn from it. But what pleased him is the fact Taurus has his victory right in his hands. At first he thought they stood no chance taking a forge world, but here they are on the cusp of ransacking the council hall. “Master.” he looked down to his second apprentice Raxim, he wore a black leather body suit that covered his whole body save his mouth. Within the suit there are small jagged blades that dig into one’s skin.

He actually personally prepared it to allow him to harness the power of pain easier, instead of using his eyes he would use his ears and body to sense the enemy. Majority of the time Raxim is using his witch sight to look at anyone. “What is it?” “These...things were too easy.” “It’s because our captain is wise Raxim, do well to remember that. Also they don’t experience pain normally so your joy might be hampered somewhat.” “True...their lights are so small...” “Because they removed majority of what makes them human.” “Why would anyone do that!?” he sounded shocked, his question was ernest and innocent. “They are abominations, they are the furthest from our god and because they cut away all their flesh they have no hope of stepping onto the path of perfection.”

Tetricus frowned thinking of the disgusting skitarii, he scanned the line again for his last apprentice, he spotted her twirling a two handed sword in simple motions, leaving trails of eldritch energy. He walked towards her, despite his presence she did not stop her practice. “My lord when will we move?” Tetricus looked at her more carefully across her multi-coloured carapace armour, small wisps were baying and licking up the specs of blood on her armour and weapons. “About now Talra.” She stopped and nodded, her dark skin looked oiled. “This is good, the skitarii here were weak I am eager to face more foes to test my bladework.” “We fought the best already.” As he uttered those words his apprentice looked dismayed. “W-what!? How can they be the best!?” “Do remember we have majority of the population on our side.” “They are chaf master, nothing more.” “Useful chaf dear Talra.” She sheathed het blade on her back shaking her head. “This victory...feels hollow.” He chuckled she was his second favourite, he guessed that reason why is because she reminds him of Taurus. “Do not forget this victory is more for our captain than for you. It’s his wine now.” “Yes my lord I know.” He tapped his staff on the ground to get everyone’s attention. “On me! We march to the council hall!”

All of their forces fell in behind him, they marched onwards to the objective.

Taurus walked down the road with his brothers taking in the carnage left behind by the humans. Noel, Murus, Silentus and several squads of astartes walked with him. He wanted to take time to enjoy the ebb of a plan coming together. He could smell victory is now approaching all that is left is to take the council hall and then it would be done. But at this moment he is allowing himself a minor indulgence. Noel strode up next to him. “Captain why are we walking?” “To take our time walking the path of victory.” He rested his hand on the pommel of his blade. “Look at the works of the adeptus mechanicus being bought low, hear the sounds of battle going in our favour.” He slowly nodded in understanding, the banner that was mounted on his backpack blew in the wind as he moved his head. Taurus found himself staring at it. The banner held an image of a daemonic bull devouring a populace, he had to admit that Noel is quite good at art. “Also you will get to plant the banner in the middle of plaza when we approach the hall.” “Really!?” “Yes, from there we celebrate.” “But what of the knight?” said Murus. His eyes fell upon his brother, his shield now had embedded jewels, from opals, to topazes. The shield itself also had a great silver snake wrapping around a man. “She is with us now.” “How?” he asked. “Well I talked to her and as a show of faith I wanted her to take the middle road. It’s why we are walking and enjoying the scenery. Also I wanted to put the populace to the test. To my suprise according to reports all of them obeyed.” He liked that fact, that means the people of this planet are reliable.

He walked down the road with his brothers and after a few minutes of walking he saw it, her oath to him. A defensive line utterly destroyed. The knight stood over the smouldering leman russ’ he could see all of his brothers were now on guard as they approached the knights. Taurus looked up he opened a communication channel via his auto-senses. “Caroline? How are you?” All he could hear is panting. As she spoke her voice was hoarse “My sun…” “I am here, you did well.” “T-thank you..” He could hear she was struggling to speak. He frowned slightly “Is something wrong?” “It’s nothing...the pain...it’s…” “Too much?” “N-No...I love it. Where is the next enemy? Who do you want me to kill next to prove my loyalty?” As she spoke of the next enemy strength returned to her voice. He chuckled “Rest my dear Caroline enjoy your small victory. A greater one is coming soon.” “A greater one?” “Yes, your world.” “My world….I am eager to return home soon captain.” “Yes we can’t waste time now I have to meet my brothers at the council hall. As I said before rest.” He shut off the channel, he walked passed the knights with his brothers towards the council building.

Walking down the road towards the plaza an idea popped in his head. “I should prepare that.” he said out loud. “What are you preparing?” Silentus signed. “My report to Eidolon. I should write it now.” He started blinking, using his auto-senses he prepared the letter.

Dear “Lord Commander”

I took the forge world in a month.

From Taurus.

PS. I am taking the knights. I am leaving in about a week to move onto new conquests.

He nodded and smiled, it was efficient and to the point. That should be enough and oddly he looked forward to the forge world being put to use by the third despite his grievances with Eidolon. He sent the message to the ship. “Today is a good day.” Taurus said joyfully.